arate:
utah

ores

kee a oie
7 : Tey ta Retire

ee a et Midweek stntintlat ye Ls Paar tr tnen,
Pe BS Rahn ke Do
paprarae sy

ett '.
ne at AL og Ey RN

Lat ast Pmt epee ae ah
Bade tte ae nF 9 0

Pam de

RAR ON
RR iF LM RM “SRS
Ce be fee a ein

~~ ns

ry

~

%
4,
os
: ny

M4

NOILALILSNI NVINOSHLINS S31YVual) LIBRARIES (SMITHSONIAN I

sala
INSTH

S

errs
SMITHSONIAN

: PE) pivision of Mollusks NM Yi.
PP ut Sectional Library ~ 7.

=
72)
Jat

WAS
NVINOSHLINS

WeVUeS SS OPP EMTS UE

NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLIWS “S31YVYAIT LIBRARIES Me |

"Gs in Lz a
= aw Pal a
3 a < — < ‘a
cS Ee “es

: ar = 4 pals =
3 E - 5 = z
j = ad 2 am) zZ
LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILOLILSNI NVINOSHLIWS 5
. 2 rc z ae Zz
. oO ase 2) me e)
J s w _ wo =
j >. Ps) va =
> pas > raat es ra
: — i rsa 2 =
1 2 m ” m ”)
2) < en) < 2) . 2
NOILNLILSNI NWINOSHLINS S31YvVeal’ LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN | |

f} a w za Ww z
- x = = = <
i J ga aie 3 = a = z
: Jf z g z :
ty, «= g° - 2 :
> MG = > . = > =
Zz Ww z W) m4 VW)
LIBRARIFS GMITHCONIAN INGTITIITION NOLINTITGNIT ANWINOSHTIIWG |

2 2 ayy = a) 2 SQ
om m On DEY fy Case m s
w w rs w” i
ON Saiuvaudli SMITHSONI:
"Oo = 2) = w
= = = fe! =
_ Zz roa Vz +
ie fe} a D ow
ie) alc DE 28 @)
Z e < E ae
[> a a Neil nee: 2
17 LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLII
3 4 z te z
7) 73% a” as 7)
Pia we. zP. x 5.
aad <x’ “4 <x =
3 5 fs :
‘e) aa fer Oo on 2)
2 iad z al - ~
IN NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLINS SS!¥vu¥a!iT LIBRARIES SMITHSON!
if 13 Gy ° S im = uD
i= wo ‘ = o =
oa re) \ a Pe) a
- > “Qe > =
iB a Wy - zn ~
2) \ me) w
I1_LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILOALIASNI NVINOSHLI
| fis ‘- W z & ee) <2
Sa = < = J <
2 S \ = 2 ¥ = p a
i 2 IN g 2 ww : o : 2
EE NAY 2 E NO 2 =
| E > 5 s YN S : s
IN NOILALILSN! NVINOSHLINS S3IYVUGIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONI.
yw > nn > ”
ou & 2 j
Wea me ing co @
< E < pe <
j a a ” N\ on ce.
_o rs “i ei ra) mo.
a =z ey el 4 =
i7 LIBRARIES ESN AS TUT ON NOILALILSNI NVINOSHLI!
(0G A ! <i Liz ay
oO ° wes) ° wo Sy
= *) CS 44 *] = aD & \
oP } i ay Lb, yy . *
4 e ve 5 aa al
a - GY a -
, = = w .
DN NOILALILSNI NVINOSHLINS S31Yvualt SMITHSON!
ow z w z w
. = = ies =
_— z Hy fe = =|
ie? ai aa Ne
2 = a a Z
> = > @& = >
z ep) ed y) I AF

Ht! BRARI! ES SMITHSONIAN _ INSTITUTION NOILALILSNI NVINOSHLI

R me Xa ahs ue far “iy

mY
La 7

ne
‘i

rAd ied
wise

ay

=

Divigi
Se ang af ‘=

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

# Af
PtP

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

VOL. XIV.

1920 —1921.

Bh a
Epetos

Bye"

NOTICE
AFTER CAREFUL EXAMINATION OF THE
INNER MARGIN AND TYPE OF MATERIAL
WE HAVE SEWN THIS VOLUME BY HAND

SO IT CAN BE MORE EASILY OPENED
AND READ.

Proc. MAtac. Soc.LoNnpD. VoL.XIV, Frontispiece.

GQ. Gf ae

PRE SIS Nite oS lOh—alber.

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

EDITED BY
B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S., ete.
Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

#

VOLUME XIV. Division of Mollualke
1920-1921. Sectione! Lib

Lipreriy

|

BIEN
|
\

i
/

(ae

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
PAPERS,

LONDON :
DULAU & CO., Lrp.,

34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W.1.
1921.

DATES

OF PUBLICATION, VOL. XIV.

May 2nd, 1920.

September 20th, 1920.

June 23rd, 1921.

October 24th, 1921.

Wol. XIV. Part I. APRIL, 1920. Price 10s. net.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

EDITED BY B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S., Erc.,
Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
PAPERS,

Reel Mase 41/0

(Dr@eN GE Jane T eS

PROCEEDINGS :— PAGE | PAPERS continwed :— PAGE
Ordinary Meetings : The Affinities of Pyramidula,
November 14th, 1919 ......... 1 Patulastra,Acanthinula,and
-December 12th ............... 1 Valonia. By HuGH WATSON,
January 9th, 1920 ............ 2 M.A. (Pls. 1 &II, & Figs.) 6
PAPERS :—

On Mitra montereyi, a new

New Suleesipeeies C2 Tey iee Californian species. By Dr.

tayloriana from Dampier

Island. By H.C. Futon. 2 Sa BERRY. (Micss)i:... se 31
Molluscan Notes. IV. By H.C. On the Size Variation of
TELAT O Nix destmenees chelemonscascee 3 Clausilia bidentata and
Additions to the list of Recent Hina obscura within a
Middlesex Mollusea, By ‘locality’. . By Dr. A. E.
Dee COOPNR G4 422cie lacs 5 Boycott, F.R.S. (Figs.) 34

LONDOD:
DULAU & CO.,-LTD., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

&

Conchological Society of Great Britain
and sean

Hon. Sec.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.S., ete., Manchester Museum,
Manchester.

Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MANCHESTER
Museum on the SECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Conchology, the organ of the Society, is
issued quarterly to all Members.

*.™ Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Dutav & Co., Lid., 34-86 Margaret Street, London, W. 1

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.).
Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained.)

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iv of this wrapper.

‘WANTED.

Fine Specimens of

AMPULLARIA:

Especially AFRICAN and SOUTH AMERICAN SPECIES.

Will give good prices, or exchange for marine species in some cases.

Immature specimens not wanted.

Rev. £. G. ALDERSON, Hartford Vicarage, near Huntingdon.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 14TH NovempBer, 1919.
G. K. Gunz, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr: Ronald Winkworth, F.R.G.S., was elected to membership of
the Society.
ae following communications were read :—

. “Studies in British Hydrobiide, Part I.” By G.C. Robson,B.A.
[ Abstract. ]

The author detailed certain experiments carried out with specimens
of Paludestrina genkinsi, with the object of analysing the reaction
to light exhibited by this molluse when kept in captivity.

The results obtained were not very positive, but it appeared that
in a considerable number of cases the mollusc moved towards
darkened areas and away from the light, although it was doubtful
if this tendency constituted true phototaxis, and the question
required further study.

2. “Description of a new sub-species of Papuina tayloriana
Ad. & Rve.” By H. C. Fulton.

3. ‘Additions to a List of recent Middlesex Mollusca.” By
J. E. Cooper.

Mr. T. Iredale exhibited an interesting collection of Marine Shells
recently received from Twofold Bay, New South Wales.

Mr. J. Wintle, F.Z.8., exhibited Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys’ annotated
copy of his original list of British non-marine Mollusca, published
in the Transactions of the Linnean Society, vol. xvi, pt. 2, 1830
(29th May, fide Dr. Dall), and pt. 3, 1833.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 12TH DecemBER, 1919.
G. K. Gupz, F.Z.8., President, in the Chair.

Dr. 8. Stillman Berry and Mr. Herbert H. J. Biggs were lected
to membership of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘On the Abnormality of Structure in the Radula of certain
Rhachiglossate Mollusca.” By the Rev. A. H. Cooke, Sc.D.

2. ‘On the Affinities of Pyramidula, Acanthinula, and Valloma.”
By Hugh Watson.

VOL. XIV.—APRIL, 1920. 1

2 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S., exhibited a shell of Limnea stagnalis,
which had been repaired in captivity.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 9TH JANUARY, 1920.
G. IX. Gupe, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr: Charles William Alexander was elected to membership of
the Society.

Messrs. Oldham and Fulton were appointed auditors.

The following communications were read :— .

1. ‘Ona new species of Mitra from California.” By Dr. 8. Still-
man Berry. ;

2. “On local variation in size of Clausilia bidentata and Ena
obscura.” By Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.

3. “Molluscan Notes, No. IV.” By H. C. Fulton.

A NEW SUB-SPECIES OF PAPUINA TAYLORIANA FROM
DAMPIER ISLAND.

By Hueu C. Futton.
Read 14th November, 1919.

PAPUINA TAYLORIANA, Ad. & Rve., n. sub-sp. dampierensis, Fulton.

From the typical taylorzana this new form is distinguished by its
smaller size, less-compressed aperture, and rose-coloured peristome.
The surface is finely corrugated and crossed by oblique lnes above
and spiral below, a characteristic of the tayloriana group. The keel
of the last whorl is narrowly margined with white, the apex is dark
purple-brown, and there is a narrow line of the same colour at the
suture of the whorls, the remainder of the external surface being of

a yellowish-brown, similar to typical taylorrana. Five specimens
all similar. ;

Maj. diam. 24; alt. 14 mm.
Hab. :—Dampier I., New Guinea.

MOLLUSCAN NOTES IV1t

By Hueu C. Futton.
Read 9th January, 1920.

No. 17.—ON THE IDENTITY oF ENNEA (GULELLA) PALLARYI, Preston,
with ENNEA VRIESIANA, Ancey.

A COMPARISON of co-types of Hnnea pallaryi, Preston (Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist., 1909, vol. iv, p. 87) with specimens that I believe are

authentic of Hnnea -vriesiana, Ancey (Bull. Soc. malac. France,

1885, p. 145) demonstrates their identity.

No 18.—XeEsTINA GRANULOSA. Mélldff., 4 syNoNnyM OF Ee
DANA, Pfr.

1862. Helix dane, Pf., Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., p. 268.

1902. Xestina granulosa, Molldff., Nachr. Bl. Deutsch. Malak.
Gesell., p. 156.

Comparison of original specimens of Xestina granulosa, Mélldft.,
with the type-specimen in British Museum of Helix dane, Pf., proves
that they are one species. The type of dane is slightly flatter,
but agrees in all other respects with granulosa.

No. 19—ON THE IDENTITY oF Butimutus (Drymavs)
PULCHERRIMUS, Ad., WITH SUBHYBRIDUS, Da Costa.
1866. Otostomus pulcherrimus, H. Ad., Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
p. 442, pl. 38, fig. 3.
1906. Gonostomus subhybridus, Da Costa, Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond.,
vol. vili, p. 97, pl. xi, fig. 7.

A fine specimen of Dri ymc«us pulcherrimus how Huancabamba,
Peru, having been compared with the type-specimen of subhybridus,
has revealed their identity. The specimen of pulcherrimus was in
the collection of the late J. J MacAndrew, Esq., with another
specimen, a variety with white peristome and purple aperture,
but otherwise agreeing. perfectly with typical pulcherrimus.

No. 20.—On PSEUDACHATINA PERELONGATA, Rolle, anv P.
DAILLYANA, Pilsbry.
1902. Baa patina perelongata, Rolle, Nachr. Bl. Deutsch.
Malak. Gesell., xxxiv, p. 211.
1903. —-————— daullyana, Pilsbry, Tryon’s Man. Cench., ser. 11,
vol. xvi, p. 214.

Having examined a specimen of Pseudachatina erelongata,
Rolle, supplied by Rolle to the late J. J. MacAndrew, I have no
hesitation in pronouncing its identity with P. daillyana, Pilsbry.

1 For Nos. I to III see these Proceedings, vols. xi and xii.

4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Rolle did not describe the colour of his perelongata ; our specimen
agrees perfectly with the description given by Pilsbry of P.
daillyana.

No. 21.—NEPTUNEA ANTIQUA, sub-sp. JAPonIcA, Dautz. & Fisch.,
A SYNONYM OF CHRYSODOMUS INTERSCULPTUS, Sowb.
1899. Chrysodomus intersculptus, Sowk., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,
Ife Osos
1912. Neptunea antiqua (Linné), sub-sp. japonica, Dautz. &
H. Fischer, Résult. Camp. Sci. Albert Ier, Fasc. xxxvii,
paid plu, fie. 2)
Monsieur Ph. Dautzenberg agrees with me that the above are
one and the same species.

No. 22.—AN ADDITIONAL NOTE ON Mtrex sprinicosta, Kiener

In aun interesting article on Florida in the Nautilus (vol. xxxii,
July, 1919, p. 6) Mr. C. W. Johnson notes: “I also found my only
living specimen of Murex fulvescens, Sowb. (M. spinicostata, Val.).”

I have already suggested in these Proceedings (vol. xu, 1917,
“Molluscan Notes,” No. 10) that the proper name is spinicosta,
and that the species should be credited to Kiener and not to
Valenciennes.

The first reference to fulvescens appears in the catalogue oi
Sowerby’s ‘‘ Conchological Illustrations”, as follows: “sp. 94.
M. tubinatus, Lam., vii, p. 170. Con. Illus. (MZ. fulvescens), fig. 30.
Var. Con. Illus., fig. 90, 91.”

If the fig. 30 is really the same species as spinicosta, Kiener,
that name will fall and fulvescens, Sowb., take its place. To me,
however, it is not certain that they are identical, and so I would
suggest that spinicosta, Kiener, be adopted for the Florida shell,
especially seeing the ambiguous manner in which fulvescens was

published.

No. 23.—ON TYPE-SPECIMENS OF THE “ MoRELET COLLECTION ”’.

In 1892 I purchased the collection of land and freshwater shells
formed by the late Arthur Morelet. Unfortunately, during the
transit from Dijon to London a good many of the more fragile
specimens, owing to their having been mounted on very thick and
heavy cardboard tablets, got broken, including some type-specimens.
The British Museum acquired all the types, some 600 or so, and the
late Mr. Edgar Smith, I believe, made a list of the missing types,
but, as far as I know, never publishedit. The types were not marked
as such, otherwise especial care might have been taken in the packing
of them and their loss have been avoided. I have thought it useful
to put these facts on record, and it would be well if a list of the
missing types were published, in order that those having co-types of
such might fill the gaps left by the loss of the actual types.

ADDITIONS TO THE LIST OF RECENT MIDDLESEX MOLLUSCA.
By J. E. Cooper.
Read 14th November, 1919.

Tue following five species may now be added to the list published
in these Proceedings, vol. viii, 1909, p. 219 :—

Helicella vtala (L.). Harefield (C. Oldham).

H. gigaxw, Charp. Harefield (C. Oldham).

Pseudanodonta elongata, Hol. Thames at Penton Hook. (Dead
shells only.)

Pisidium personatum, Malm. Several localities.

P. parvulum, Cless. Thames, Twickenham.

Numerous fresh localities have also been added to the list; of
these the following may be worth putting on record :—

Vitrea lucida (Drap.). Fortis Green. A few fine examples.

Punctum pygmeum (Drap.). Hadley Wood.

Sphyradium edentulum (Drap.). Hadley Wood. An interesting
find, as the only recorded Middlesex locality, near Uxbridge, was
destroyed long ago.

Acanthinula aculeata (Miill.). Hadley Wood.

Helicigona arbustorum (.). Edmonton (F. B. Jennings).

Jaminia secale (Drap.). Harefield (F. B. Jennings & C. Oldham),
Thus confirming this species as a Middlesex shell.

Vertigo pygmea (Drap.). Harefield (F. B. Jennings).

Balea perversa (L.). Edmonton (F. B. Jennings ; one dead shell).

Inmnea stagnalis (L.), var. albida, Jeff. Dawley.

Planorbis crista (L.), var. levigata, Adami. Dawley.

Physa rivalis (Maton & R.) [=heterostropha, Say]. Welsh Harp
reservoir and River Brent. There is some difference of opinion as
to the identity of these shells; the writer at first considered them
to be P. acuta, Drap., but now agrees they are not that species.
This record adds another species to the Middlesex list.

Aplecta hypnorum (L.). South Mimms.

THE AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, PATULASTRA,
ACANTHINULA, AND VALLONIA.

By Huey Watson, M.A.
Read 12th December, 1919.

Intropuction.—Much uncertainty seems to prevail about the
true affinities of some of the smaller snails found in the British Isles.
Thus, Pyramidula rupestris (Drap.) and Patulastra balmea (P. & M.)*
—a species introduced into Ireland from the South of Kurope—
are commonly placed in the Endodontide ; that is to say, in the
same family as Gonodiscus rotundatus (Mill. ), and even, as a rule,
in the same genus. Vallonia and Acanthinula, on the other hand,
are still often placed in the Helicide, between Hygromia and
Helicodonta, although it is nearly twenty years since Dr. Pilsbry
suggested that Vallonia should be removed from that family.2 The
chief purpose of the present article is to try to dispel this un-
certainty, and to show that Pyramidula, Patulastra, Acanthinula,
and Vallonia are fairly closely related to one another, but that these
genera have very little affinity with either the Endodontide or the
Helicide, their nearest British allies being among the forms assigned
to the Pupillidee, Cochlicopide, and Enide.

Pyr- Tupestris
la

fe: lamellata

G. rotundatus ie

Lb

Kies. la-c.—Transverse sections through the foot of Pyramidula, Goniodiscus,
and Acanthinula; showing the structure of the pedal gland, the presence
or absence of peripodial grooves, etc.

The compilation of this paper has been greatly facilitated by
the kindness of Dr. A. E. Boycott, who has allowed me to study
his beautiful serial sections of Acanthinula and of several other
small British snails. Iam much indebted to Mr. A. W. Stelfox for
preserved specimens of Patulastra balmei (P. & M.) and Helicodiscus
lineatus (Say) from Ireland, and to Mr. W. E. Alkins for some living
examples of Vallonia excentrica from Staffordshire. My thanks
are also due to Dr. Boycott and Mr. B. B. Woodward for the loan of

= P. flavida (Ziegler) ; see Man. Conch. (2nd ser.), vol. iii, 1887, p. 30.
ce Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1900, p. 564.

Proc.Matac.Soc.Lonpn. Vou. XIV, PL.

Anatomy of Vallonia excentrica (FigS1& 6) &
Patulastra balmet (Figs Za Sy)

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 7

reprints of three foreign papers which I was unable to consult in
Cambridge.

EVIDENCE oF THE Foot.—A mere examination of the outside of ~
the foot of Pyramidula rupestris and of Patulastra balmei is enough
to show that these species cannot be closely allied to Goniodiscus
rotundatus or Helicodiscus lineatus, or, indeed, to any form rightly
' assigned to the family Endodontide as defined by Pilsbry ;? for
both these species resemble Acanthinula and Vallonia in having no
peripodial grooves. The striking nature of this difference between
Gomodiscus on the one hand, and Pyranudula and Acanthinula on
the other, may be seen from text-fig.1. This figure also shows that
Pyramidula rupestris resembles Acanthinula much more closely than
Gomodiscus in the structure of its pedal gland, and the same is true
of Vallona. Further, the type of pedal gland that is found in
Acanthinula, Vallona, and Pyramidula occurs also in the Pupillide
and the Cochlicopide, and these families are also without peripodial
grooves. We see, therefore, that the evidence of the foot strongly
supports the view that these three genera are all more nearly related
to the Pupillide and the Cochlicopide than to the Endodontide.

EVIDENCE OF THE S1zE.—The Helicide, however, are also without
peripodial grooves. But in this family the dorsal wall of the duct
of the pedal gland is longitudinally folded,? which is not the case
in Acanthinula, Vallonia, or Pyramidula. Moreover, the very small
size of these snails at least suggests that they may not be rightly
assigned to the Helicide. It is true that the Rev. KE. W. Bowell has
expressed the opinion that size “ has counted for too much in our
systems of classification’. But he goes on to point out that an
increase or diminution of size in an organism necessitates a re-
distribution of symmetry, because the constituent cells do not change
their size proportionately, and that this rearrangement often
involves a considerable morphological change. It would therefore
seem improbable that a very great alteration in size could be easily
and quickly effected in the course of evolution; and, if this be the
ease, the species of Vallonia and Acanthinula are not likely to be
very closely related to Helix pomatia and its allies.

EVIDENCE OF THE CENTRAL Nervous System.—Most students of
comparative anatomy, however, would attach more weight to
evidence afforded by the central nervous system than to mere
considerations of size. Now the central nervous system in the
Helicide is characterized not only by the close aggregation of
the pedal, pleural, and visceral ganglia, but by the fact that the
abdominal ganglion is completely united with the left parietal
ganglion (see text-fig. 2c). Very different is the central nervous
system of Vallonia, Acanthinula, Patulastra, and Pyramidula. In these

1 Man. Conch. (2nd ser.). vol. ix, 1894, p. xxviii.

2 André, Rev. Suisse de Zool., vol. ii, 1894, p. 298, pl. xii, fig. 5.
3 Proc. Malac. Soe. Lond., vol. viti, 1909, p. 379.

8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

genera the ventral ganglia are much less closely aggregated, the
pedal ganglia being some distance from the others, and the abdominal
ganglion, instead of having become merged into the right parietal
ganglion, is more or less united with the left. Text-fig. 2b shows the
arrangement of these ganglia in the three British species of Vallonia,
which do not differ appreciably from one another in their nervous
system.’ The central nervous system in Pyramidula rupestris and in
both species of Acanthinula is almost identical with that in Valloma.
In Patulastra balmei (text-fig. 2a) the visceral loop is somewhat
shorter, showing a tendency towards a greater concentration of the
ganglia, but the nervous system remains of essentially the same type,
that is to say, of a type quite different from that found in Helia,

V. costata

2h yp. hispida
® 2e

Fat. halmei
2a

Figs. 2a—c.—Central nervous system of Patulastra, Vallonia, and Hygromia.
The buccal ganglia, commissure, and connectives, which are of the usual
type in all these genera, are omitted. (The figure of the nervous system
of Vallonia costata might equally well represent that of V. pulchella or
V. excentrica.)

but identical with that occurring in such forms as Lauria cylindracea,

Vertigo moulinsiana and V. antivertigo, Cochlicopa lubrica, and

Ena obscura. It is true that a similar arrangement of the ventral

group of ganglia also occurs in the Endodontide, and that the

abdominal ganglion of Goniodiscus rotundatus, for example, tends
to be united with the right parietal ganglion and not with the left.

But we have already seen that the deep peripodial grooves which

characterize the Endodontide do not occur in Pyramidula, Patulastra,

Acanthinula, or Vallonia.

EVIDENCE oF THE ExcrEToRY System.—Perhaps the moststriking
evidence of the true affinities of these four genera is that afforded
by the course of the ureter.

1 Sterki states (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1893, p. 237) that ‘in V. parvula
(and other species) the cervical masses are adjacent to each other in nearly
their entire length” ; but this is very far from being the case in, at least, the
British members of the genus.

WATSON : AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 9

The researches of Simroth,' Pilsbry,? and others have shown that
the Stylommatophora may be divided according to the characters
of the excretory system into four main groups, the Sigmurethra,
the Orthurethra, the Heterurethra, and the Clasturethra, the great
majority of the families belonging to the first two of these groups.
In the Sigmurethra, to which both the Endodontide and the
Helicide belong, the ureter arises from the front end of the kidney,
runs back along its upper edge, and then bends round at the hind
end of the mantle-cavity and passes forward immediately beneath
the rectum, until it reaches the region of the respiratory opening.
The first part, running backwards beside the kidney, is generally
known as the primary ureter ; and the second part, that runs beside
the rectum, as the secondary ureter. Ina few of the most primitive
members of the Sigmurethra the ureter throughout its length
merely consists of a shallow open groove; andinmany other genera,
while the primary ureter takes the form of a closed duct, the
secondary ureter remains open. But in most of the more highly
organized snails both parts of the ureter are closed throughout,
and this is the case in Goniodiscus rotundatus, as will be seen from
text-fig. 3c. This species is clearly a typical member of the
Sigmurethra.

In the Orthurethra, a group which includes the Pupillide,
Cochlicopide, and Enide, the ureter follows a quite different course,
for it passes straight forward from the front end of the kidney,
parallel to the rectum but some distance below it. Just before
reaching the mantle-edge the ureter terminates, its end being
slightly bent upwards, and the opening being on the dorsal side
of the extremity. From this point there runs backwards, along the
upper side of the ureter, a shallow groove in the roof of the mantle-
cavity, lined by an epithelium similar in character to that which
lines the ureter itself. Now this description applies in every detail
to the excretory system of Pyramidula rupestris, Patulastra balmen,
Acanthinula lamellata, and the three species of Vallonia; that is
to say, these forms all belong to the Orthurethra. In Vallonia the
kidney and ureter are relatively shorter than in Patulastra or
Pyramidula, as will be seen on comparing text-figs. 3a and 3b;° but
this is not an important difference, and is probably due to the
whorls being .fewer in number and the mantle-cavity shorter in
consequence.

In Acanthinula aculeata we find a very interesting modification
of the orthurethrous type. In this species the groove that runs
backwards along the upper side of the ureter from its anterior
opening has been converted into a closed duct; and the actual

1 Semper’s Reis. in Arch. Philip., iii, 1894, p. 70; Bronn’s Tier-Reich,
vol. iii, 1911, pp. 374-437.

2 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1900, p. 561; Man. Conch. (2nd ser.),

vol. xx, 1910, p. vii.
3 See also pl. I, fig. 1, and pl. II, fig. 3.

10 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

opening of the ureter into the mantle-cavity is therefore just above
the front end of the kidney, instead of near the mantle-edge.
(Compare text-fig. 3d, which shows the condition in Pyramidula,
Patulastra, Vallonia, and Acanthinula lamellata, with text-fig. 3e¢,
which dépicts a section through the roof of the mantle-cavity in
A. aculeata.) Thus we might perhaps say that A. aculeata has a
primary ureter running forwards leading into a secondary ureter
running backwards, which is exactly the opposite arrangement
to that found in sigmurethrous forms like Goniodiscus rotundatus,
where the primary ureter runs backwards and the secondary ureter
runs forwards.

Sa. fat. balmei

de. Ac,

oa. fe:

lamellata aculeata

Se. G. rotundatus

Figs. 3a-e.—Excretory organs of Patulastra, Vallonia, Acanthinula, and
Goniodiscus. TVigs. 3a, 3b, and 3c show the kidney, ureter, and other
pallial organs, as seen from the outside, after the removal of the shell.
Figs. 3d and 3e depict transverse sections of the roof of the mantle-cavity
in front of the kidney, showing the ureter in section on the right and the
rectum on the left.

The evidence of the excretory system, therefore, shows conclusively
that none of the genera Pyramidula, Patulastra, Vallona, and
Acanthinula should be placed in or near the Endodontide or the
Helicide, as they all belong to the Orthurethra. Indeed, 1t was
apparently on these grounds alone that Pilsbry in 1900 suggested
removing Vallonia from the Helicide and placing it in the
Orthurethra in a new family.!. For while very little has hitherto

1 Loc. cit.

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 11

been published about the excretory system of Pyramidula, Patulastra,
and Acanthinula,: it has been known for thirty years that the
ureter in Vallonia was of a different type from that of Helix,’ although
the systematic importance of this difference was at first not generally
realized.

EVIDENCE or THE Digestive System.—The jaw in Pyramidula,
Patulastra, Acanthinula, and Vallonia is rather commonplace
(pl. I, figs. 5 and 6).2 It is thin—extremely so in Pyramidula
rupestris—sometimes with a slight median projection, and crossed
by a variable number of weak inconspicuous folds. It is usually
furnished with a faint, ill-defined, backward extension, more or
less divided into a number of small polygonal areas. Precisely
the same type of jaw is found in the Pupillide, Enide, Cochlicopide,
and some other Orthurethra, but as jaws of a similar kind are also
commonly found in various sigmurethrous families, such as the
Endodontide, Clausiliide, and Achatinide, not much importance
can be attached to the evidence of this organ.

The radule of these genera are much more interesting. The
Rev. E. W. Bowell has already published in these Proceedings
figures of the radule of Acanthinula aculeata and A. lamellata, of
Vallonia costata and V. excentrica, and of Pyramidula rupestris,
as well as of Goniodiscus rotundatus and Punctum pygmeum.* I am
therefore only portraying the radule of Vallonia pulchella and
Patulastra balmei, the embryonic radule of the last species and
Pyramidula rupestris, and the radula of Helicodiscus lineatus for
comparison (text-figs. 4a-—e).

The following are typical radular formule of the species with
which this paper specially deals :—

Pyramidula rupestris . (1+6+1+6-+410) x 145
Acanthinula lamellata . (8+7+1+7+ 8)x 9%
Acanthinula aculeata (8+6+1+6+ 8)x 87
Valloma costata . . (9+5+1+4+5+4 9)x 70
Valloma pulchella 9+4+1+4+ 9)~x 70
Vallona excentrica 5 9+44+1+44 9)x 76
Patulastra balmer . . (I7+9+1+9+417) x 125

1 Hesse, however, quotes a brief but important note by Wiegmann, in
which it is stated that Pyramidula rupestris has a remarkably elongated kidney,
very different from that of Goniodiscus rotundatus or G. ruderatus, but
resembling that of Acanthinula aculeata. (Nachr. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell.,
vol. xlvii, 1915, p. 57.)

2 Behme, Archiv fir Naturgeschichte, vol. i, 1889, pp. 5, 6.

3 Further figures of the jaw of Vallonia will be found in Sterki, Proc.
Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1893, pl. viii, figs. H, I, K, L, M, N, O, R; of Acanthinula
in Lehmann, Die lebenden Schnecken u. Muscheln der Umgegend Stettins u.
in Pommern, 1873, pl. x, fig. 25, pl. xi, fig. 32; and of Pyramidula rupestris
in Taylor, Monogr. L. & F.W. Moll, Brit. Is., vol. iti, 1909, p. 171, fig. 226
(fig. 227 on the same page evidently represents the radula of a very different
species).

4 Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. xi, 1914, pp. 158-61. Bowell has also figured
the radula of Pyramidula rwpestris in the Journal of Conchology, vol. xiv,
1915, p. 290.

12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

4e. Patulastra balmei, x 750

oS SSR |

4a. Vallonia pulchella, «750

he. Helicodiscus lineatws, x750

Figs. 4a-e.—Representative teeth from the radula of an embryo of Pyramidula
rupestris, from Burnsall, Wharfedale ; of a full-grown specimen of Vallonia
pulchella, from Madingley, Cambridgeshire ; and of embryonic and full-
grown examples of Patulastra balmei, and a full-grown specimen of
Helicodiscus lineatus, from the Glasnevin Botanic Gardens, Dublin.

WATSON : AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 18

Pyramidula rupestris usually has one more tooth on the left side
of each row than on the right. Patulastra balmez, on the other hand,
sometimes has one more tooth on the right side than on the left.
In all three species of Vallonia there are often eight marginal teeth
on each side, instead of nine. The number of transverse rows varies
considerably.

The central tooth in Pyramidula, Patulastra, Acanthinula, and
Vallonia is tricuspid, although the ectocones are usually very small.
The whole tooth is also, as a rule, smaller than the laterals: in
Acanthinula aculeata, Patulastra balmei, and all the species of
Vallonia, it is very much smaller and narrower than the adjacent
teeth ; in Acanthinula lamellata it is also somewhat smaller; only
in Pyramidula is it of about the same size as the laterals.

The lateral teeth in these genera are usually bicuspid, with
quadrate bases, the outer posterior corners of the bases being more

-or less thickened, as is also the case in the central tooth. In
Pyramidula rupestris the mesocones of both the central and lateral
teeth are unusually broad, with very obtuse cusps, but this is probably
an adaptation to the animal’s special environment, for it would
seem likely that broad rounded cusps would be best fitted for
scraping the surface of the hard limestone walls and rocks on which
this species generally lives. Helicigona lapicida is also very
frequently found on limestone walls, and in this species the cusps
of the central and lateral teeth have undergone a parallel modification,
as Mr. Bowell has pointed out. In the embryonic radula of
Pyramidula rupestris the broadening of these cusps is not quite so
noticeable (text-fig. 4a), while in P. humilis (Hutton) it has not taken
place at all (judging from a radula in the late Professor Gwatkin’s
collection). Hxcepting in P. rupestris, there is a decided gap between
the mesocone and the ectocone of the lateral teeth, and in Acanthinula
lamellata this gap is occupied by a small additional cusp, such as we
also find in the genus Vertigo.' In Vallonia, and in the embryo of
Patulastra balmez, the first lateral teeth are unusually large (text-
figs. 4b and 4d).

The marginal teeth in Pyramidula, Patulastra, Acanthinula,
and Vallonia are more numerous than the laterals, and are
characteristically pectinate, having broad bases bearing a number

ofnarrowcusps. The mesocone forms the first or innermost of these
cusps. Theremainder are smaller, exceptingin Pyramidula rupestris,

and are formed by the multiplication of the ectocone. No endocones
are present in any of these genera.

Now, pectinate marginal teeth of this type do not occur in the
Endodontidz, nor in any other sigmurethrous family with which I
am acquainted. It is true that in small snails of various types, and
especially in those with narrow whorls, the outer marginal teeth tend

1 See Bowell, Journ. of Conch., vol. xii, 1909, pl. v.

14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

to become pectinate, the number of cusps being increased to com-
pensate for the reduction in the number of separate teeth. But
in the Sigmurethra the innermost cusp of these pectinate marginal
teeth is formed by the endocone instead of the mesocone. This is the
case, for example, in Helicodiscus lineatus (see text-fig. 4e), and in
Clausilia biplocata, which has, perhaps, the most distinctly pectinate
marginal teeth of our native Sigmurethra. In the Orthurethra,
on the other hand, not only are pectinate teeth extremely common,
but they are always of the type found in Pyramidula, Patulastra,
Acanthinula, and Vallona, that is to say, they are pectinate teeth
without endocones. So far as I am aware, distinct endocones never
occur in orthurethrous snails.

The marginal and lateral teeth of the four genera that we are
considering are exceedingly like those occurring in many of the
genera of the Pupillide, and they alsd greatly resemble those found
in the Cochlicopide and Amastride; moreover, they only differ
very slightly from those occurring in the less specialized members
of the Enide. Pyramidula resembles the Pupillide in its central
tooth being large; Patulastra, Vallonia, and Acanthinula
aculeata agree with Cochlicopa, Azeca, and Leptachatina, in having
small, narrow central teeth ; while the intermediate size in the
central of Acanthinula lamellata is what we also sometimes find
in the Enide. In short, the type of radula found in Pyramidula,
Patulastra, Vallona, and Acanthinula differs from that found in
any of the sigmurethrous families, but agrees very closely with that
which characterizes the less specialized genera of the Orthurethra.

The remainder of the alimentary canal is of the ordinary type, and
does not appear to present any features of much systematic
importance. It may be worth mentioning, however, that the species
of Vallonia and Acanthinula resemble Cochlicopa lubrica and Ena
obscura in having the salivary glands united with each other below
the cesophagus, and not above it—a rather unusual arrangement—
and also that Pyramidula rupestris differs from Patulastra balmed
and the three species of Vallonza in that the most posterior of the
three lobes of the anterior division of the liver is without the dorsal
extension which usually runs forward beside the suture, between
the last part of the intestine and the albumen gland, in front of the
stomach (compare pl. I, fig. 3, with Steenberg, Vidensk. Meddel.
fra Dansk naturhist. Foren., vol. Ixix, 1917, p. 12, fig. 7, f’’).

EVIDENCE OF THE RETRACTOR Muscies.—It will be seen from text-
figs. 5a—-d that the branching of the columellar muscle is very similar
in Vallonia, Patulastra, and Pyramidula ; but that it is quite different
in Goniodiscus rotundatus, particularly as regards the origin of the
buccal retractor and the retractors of the lower tentacles. In such
forms as Lauria cylindracea, Ena obscura, and Cochlicopa lubrica,
however, the arrangement of these muscles is practically identical
with that found in Vallonia, there being, apparently, very little

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 15

variation in the muscular system of the Orthurethra. In all these
snails the retractor of the right upper tentacle passes between the
penis and the vagina. We see, then, that the evidence of the
cephalic retractors supports that of the radula, excretory system, etc.

The penial retractor of Vallonia and Patulastra arises from the
front end of the diaphragm, as in Hna obscura and Cochlicopa
lubrica. In Pyramidula and Acanthinula,! on the other hand, it
arises from the hinder end of the diaphragm, as it does in Lauria
cylindracea.

1 53 y
; } \/
a ee
6 7 5
Siealiiis ly
Sa. Pyr. Tupestris
8 8
(2 67
9
Sb. Pat. baimei 9
9 5d. G. rotundatus

5c. V. pulchella

Fics. 5a—d.—Chief retractor muscles in Pyramidula, Patulastra, Vallonia, and
Gomiodiscus.

Retractor of left upper tentacle.

Retractor of left lower tentacle.

Retractor of lower part of left side of head and front end of foot.

Retractor of buccal mass.

Retractor of lower part of right side of head, genital atrium, and
front end of foot.

Retractor of right lower tentacle.

Retractor of right upper tentacle.

Retractor of hinder part of 10D

Columellar muscle.

gS CO EA ede Oe he ES i

EvipENcE oF THE MReprRopuctive System. — Admirable
descriptions and figures of the genital organs of the British species

1 Steenberg states that in Acanthinula aculeata the penial retractor arises
from the columellar muscle (op. cit., p. 5); but Dr. Boycott’s serial sections
show that this is not the case in British specimens.

16 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

of Acanthinula have recently been published by Boycott! and
Steenberg,? and the latter author has also dealt with the genital
system of Vallonia costata ;* while the details of the reproductive
organs of Patulastra balmei, Pyramidula rupestris, and Vallonia
pulchella will be seen from Plate I, figs. 2-4 and Plate II, figs.
1, 2,4, 6. For the purpose of the present paper it will be enough
to draw attention here to some of the more striking features of
_ these organs.

In the first place we notice that in Acanthinula aculeata and
Valloma costata the penis has a long lateral appendix, swollen
distally and also near its origin, where it receives one of the branches
of the forked penial retractor. Now, a similar penial appendix
occurs in most of the Orthurethra, namely in the Enide,‘ Amastride,
and Achatinellide, in Cochlicopa, and in many of the Pupillide ;
and in the Enidz,* Pupillide, and Achatinellide (excluding the
Tornatellinine), the penial retractor is also forked, and sends a
branch to the enlarged basal portion of the appendix. On the other
hand, a lateral penial appendix of this character is rarely found
among any of the sigmurethrous families, although it seems to
occur in the Sagdine,® a group of rather doubtful affinities.

A single specimen of Vallonia costata collected in November,
1919, at Little Shelford, Cambridgeshire, possessed a second appendix
practically as long as the other, but without the basal enlargement,
and arising from the anterior end of the penis (pl. II, fig. 5). Close
to its terminal swelling this appendix was attached to the retractor
of the right lower tentacle by a very slender muscle, and at about the
same place it seemed to receive a small nerve from the right parietal
ganglion. A second penial appendix, occupying a similar position,
has also been found in a specimen of Ena detrita."

In Pyramidula rupestris the penial appendix is much reduced,
being represented by a mere knob (without muscular attachment),
which occupies about the same position on the narrow penis as the
appendix does in Vallonza costata (pl. II, fig. 4). It is easy to account
for the reduction of the appendix in this species. Pyramidula
rupestris is viviparous like so many of the Orthurethra, and the
embryos before birth attain a relatively enormous size compared
with the narrowness of the body-whorl of the parent: they do

1 Journ. of Conch., vol. xv, 1917, p. 175; Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. xii,
1917, p. 221.

2 Op. cit., pp. 2. 6. 3 [bid., p. 9.

4 Excepting in Chondrula tridens (see Moyuin-Tandon, Hist. Nat. Moll.
France, vol. li, 1856, p. 298, pl. xxi, fig. 27; and Lehmann, Die lebenden
Schnecken u. Muscheln der Umgegend Stettins u. in Pommern,, 1873, p. 137,
pl. xiii, fig. 46). — ; eas

5 Excepting in Hna‘*(Zebrina) detrita. (See Beck, Jenaische Zeitschr.
Naturw., vol. xlviii, 1912, pl. ix, fig. 25a.)

6 Pilsbry, Man. Conch. (2nd ser.), vol. ix, 1894, pp. 59, 65, pl. xxi, figs. 9,
10; pl. xxxv, figs. 2, 3, 12.

7 Beck, op. cit., vol. xlviii, 1912, p. 230, text-fig. 23.

4
‘]
i
:
2
‘
4

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 17
not leave any room for accessory organs that are not absolutely
necessary.

Patulastra balmei is also viviparous, and in this species there
seems to be no trace of a penial appendix, as is the case in the British
species of Azeca and in many of the Pupillide. But the absence of
an appendix is fully counterbalanced by the remarkable complexity
of the internal structure of the epiphallus and penis (pl. I, fig. 3).
A well-marked epiphallus is also developed in the other three
genera that we are considering, and in Acanthinula aculeata it bears
a couple of extremely short, thick flagella. These are very different
from the slender flagellum of Helix—very unlike “ little whips ”—
but similar flagella occur in some of the Enide and Pupillide.

We see, therefore, that Pyramidula, Patulastra, Acanthinula,
and Vallonia agree closely with the Pupillide, Enide, and their

_ allies in their male genital ducts—when these are present. Boycott
and Steenberg, however, have shown that in all the specimens
of Acanthinula lamellata that they examined, the penis, epiphallus,
etc., were entirely absent, and Dr. Boycott found that the same
was true of about half of the full-grown examples of A. aculeata

_ that he studied. In both species the first part of the slender vas
deferens is present beside the oviduct, but in these individuals
it stops abruptly at about the level of the anterior end of the
receptacular duct, and not a trace of the rest of the male organs
exists. The physiological significance of this remarkable phenomenon
has been so ably discussed by Dr. Boycott that I need not deal
with it again. From a purely systematic point of view it is of more
interest to point out that the same phenomenon occurs in Vallonia.
I have made a very careful examination of the genital ducts of no
fewer than 98 full-grown specimens of Vallonia, 45 being examples
of V. costata, 31 of V. pulchella, and 22 of V. excentrica. All the

-examples of V. pulchella, and most of those of the other two species
were collected in Cambridgeshire ; about half were examined in the
spring, but 26 specimens of V. costata, 12 of V. pulchella, and 10 of
V. excentrica not until November. Of all these specimens only three
examples of V. costata had any male organs, two being found in
November and the other one in the spring. In the remaining
95 individuals the female ducts were well developed, but there was
no trace of the male ducts; even the first part of the vas deferens
could not be found, but the reproductive organs of all three species
closely resembled pl. II, fig. 6. The fact that this unusual

. phenomenon occurs in both Vallonia and Acanthinula supports the

view that these two genera are closely related to each other and to
the Pupillide, for the same phenomenon occurs in at least one
member of that family, namely, Vertego moulinsiana.'

1 Tt has been suggested that Vertigo should be placed in a separate family,
since it has no lower tentacles (Kennard & Woodward, List of British Non-
Marine Mollusca, 1914, p. 2); but in most respects the anatomy of this genus

VOL. XIV.—APRIL, 1920. 2

18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Steenberg has drawn attention to the igemlleny form of the
prostate gland in Acanthinula and Valloma.* In these genera it
consists of a small number of moderately long tubules, situated
at the posterior end of the common duct, just in front of the albumen
gland (pl. II, fig. 5). It is, however, characteristic of the Orthurethra
that the so-called prostate gland, instead of forming a compact
ribbon extending along the whole of the common duct, consists
of more distinctly separate tubules, which sometimes attain a
considerable length, but tend to be chiefly concentrated towards
the posterior end of the common duct, and are, as a rule, entirely
confined to that end in the smaller species. ‘Thus, in Cochlicopa
lubrica and Lauria cylindracea we find the same type of prostate
gland as in Acanthinula and Valloma.

In Patulastra balmei, a much larger species than the others, the
prostate gland consists of a large number of separate narrow tubules,
forming an irregular fringe, which extends along almost the entire
length of the common duct (pl. I, fig. 2). It thus resembles more
closely the type of prostate gland found in the Enide. In Pyramadula
rupestris, on the other hand, the gland is greatly reduced, and
consists of a few extremely small and narrow tubules at the posterior
end of the common duct (pl. I, fig. 4).

It is interesting to notice that although a prostate gland occurs
in Acanthinula lamellata it is absent in those examples of A. aculeata
that have no male ducts ;? while in the similar specimens of Valloma
it is quite vestigial, being so small as to be only visible in stained
preparations under the microscope (compare pl. II, figs. 5 and 6).
On the other hand, in the British species of Azeca, in which the vas
deferens is unusually broad in comparison with the size of the snail,
the prostate gland attains relatively enormous dimensions. While,
therefore, the function of this gland remains doubtful, it seems
not unlikely that it produces a secretion which normally passes
down the male ducts.

The receptacular duct is long in the genera that we are considering,
especially in Patulastra balmet and Acanthinula aculeata, and it
is unbranched. In this it resembles all the Orthurethra, excepting
Cochlicopa and the Palearctic Enide. The oviduct and vagina
are without other appendages.

More than fifty years ago Goldfuss said that Vallonia pulchella
and V. costata both possessed darts,* and in 1873 Lehmann stated
that Vallonia pulchella had a dart-sac, and showed one in his figures
of this species.‘ He also showed dart-sacs in his figures of Acanthinula

closely resembles that of the Pupillidz, and I agree with Dr. Pilsbry in thinking
that it should be retained in this family (Man. Conch. (2nd ser. a) vol. xxv,
1919, pp. 68, 69).

1 Op. cit., p. 14.

2 Boycott, Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. xii, 1917, p. 225.

3 Verhandl. naturh. Verein. preuss. Rheinl. & Westphal., 1856, p. 52.

4 Op. cit., p. 92, pl. xi, fig. 30.

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 19

lamellata and A. aculeata, and depicted a couple of curved darts as
belonging to the latter species, although he does not mention them
in the text.1_ In 1884 Ashford described and figured a dart and dart-
sac in Vallonia pulchella, stating that the dart was straight, acutely
conical, and 0°2 mm. in length.? Ashford, however, said that his
information concerning these organs was offered subject to con-
firmation or correction, as further examination was desirable; and
Steenberg has recently denied the existence of a dart-sac and dart
in Vallonia and Acanthinula.

In all the examples of these snails that I have examined, I have
never found a dart; yet I would hesitate to say positively that
one is never developed, and that all the older authors were quite
wrong. It seems extremely improbable that the vagina of Valloma
or Acanthinula could ever develop a dart-sac, but there is much
to be said in favour of the view that the enlarged basal portion of
the penial appendix of the Orthurethra is homologous with the dart-
sac of the Sigmurethra.* The distance between the proximal end
of the penial appendix and the genital atrium varies in the
Orthurethra, and in some of the Hnide the appendix seems to
occupy exactly the position that the dart-sac holds in Zonitoides
and many other members of the Zonitide.’? Moreover, the dart-sac
in the Zonitide often has no dart, and sometimes it may bear a
long continuation, very like the rest of the penial appendix in the
Orthurethra.6 Now, if this homology be correct, it is quite con-
ceivable that under certain circumstances Vallonia, and perhaps
also Acanthinula, might possibly secrete a dart in the penial appendix;
and as the older authors thought that these snails were Helices, if
they did find a dart they might easily assume that the structure
in which they found it must be a dart-sac of the type that usually
occurs in the Helicide.

However this may be, it is clear that the evidence of the re-
productive system, taken as a whole, supports that of the other
organs which we have already considered. A classification that is
based on the study of a single organ, or even of a single group of
organs, is often unnatural, and should always be regarded with
suspicion ; but it is evident that those authors who have already
transferred Acanthinula from the Helicide to the Orthurethra, on
account of the form of the genital ducts, have undoubtedly acted
rightly, and that not only Vallonia, but also Pyramidula and
Patulastra must certainly be placed in the Orthurethra as well.

! Tbid., pl. x, fig. 25, pl. xi, fig. 32.

2 Journ. of Conch., vol. iv, p. 198, pl. viii, figs. 8, 9.

> Op. cit., pp. 6, 8, 12, 13.

4 See Simroth, Journ. Coll. Sci. Tokyo, vol. xii, 1898, p. 82.

5 See, forexample, Wiegmann’s figure of Pachnodus velutinus (Pfr.)in Mitth.
Zool. Samml. Mus. Berlin, vol. i, 1898, pl. iv, fig. 8.

6 As in Staffordia daflaensis Godwin—-Austen, L. and F.W, Moll. of India,
vol. ii, 1907, pl. exiti, figs. 1h, 12.

20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

For we have seen that whether we regard the locomotory or the
nervous system, the excretory or the digestive system, the muscular
or the reproductive system, all the evidence points to the same
conclusion.

FAMILY RELATIONSHIPS OF ACANTHINULA, VALLONIA, PATULASTRA,
AND Pyraurputa. While it is easy to be certain that these four
genera belong to the Orthurethra, and have very little affinity
with the Endodontide or the Helicide, in the present imperfect
state of our knowledge it is very difficult to decide exactly where
they should be placed among the various orthurethrous families.

Steenberg considers that Acanthinula and Vallona are nearly
allied to each other, and he places them provisionally in a family
by themselves, which he names the Acanthinulide, and which he
believes to be closely related to both the Enide and the Pupillide.*
Now it is evident that Vallonia and Acanthinula are closely allied
genera. It is true that Acanthinula differs from Vallonia in the
higher spire, narrower umbilicus, and darker colour of its shell ;
in the smaller size and slightly larger number of the lateral teeth of
the radula ;? and also, when the male organs are developed, in the
shortness of the part of the penis in front of the penial appendix,
the presence of a pair of small flagella on the epiphallus, and the
posterior origin of the penial retractor. These differences, however,
while quite enough to establish beyond doubt the generic distinctness
of Vallonia and Acanthinula, are not very much greater than those
that separate Acanthinula aculeata and A. lamellata,? and would
certainly not justify the placing of the two genera in separate
families or even in separate sub-families.

That Steenberg is also right in regarding these genera as closely
related to both the Enide and the Pupillide is abundantly clear
from the evidence that has already been put forward in this article.
But if the group which these genera form is to be regarded as a
distinct family, it would seem better to call it the Vallonide rather
than the Acanthinulide, inasmuch as the former name is.not only
shorter and derived from an older generic name, but has been in
use for nearly twenty years,‘ whereas the name Acanthinulide is
little more than two years old.

Patulastra differs widely from Vallonia and Acanthinula in its
reproductive organs; and while the fact that it is viviparous might
partly explain the absence of a penial appendix (as in Pyramidula’),
this would not account for thecomplicated structure of the epiphallus

1 Vidensk. Meddel. Dansk Naturh. Foren., vol. lxix, 1917, p. 14.

2 The other differences in the radula are extremely slight, the vonmael
inner edges of the marginal teeth of Acanthinula, and the length of the
central tooth of A. aculeata, being somewhat exaggerated in Bowell’s figures
(Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. xi, 1914, p. 158).

3 See p. 29.

4 Pilsbry, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1900, p. 564.

> See p. 16.

WALSON : AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 21

(pl. I, fig. 3), or the different character of the prostate gland (fig. 2).
But the reproductive organs of Patulastra do not agree at all closely
with those of any other genera with which I am acquainted, and in
its radula (text-fig. 4d), as well as in most other features of its
anatomy, it bears a strong resemblance to Vallonia. It would
therefore seem best to assign Patulastra to the same family as
Vallonia and Acanthinula, although it might perhaps be placed
in a separate sub-family, unless any of the other foreign species
of Patulastra should prove to have genital organs less unlike those
of Vallonia and Acanthinula than are these organs in P. balmen.

Pyramidula differs from Vallona and Acanthinula little, if any,
more than does Patulastra, for while its radula is of a rather different
type (text-fig. 4a), its reproductive organs are not quite so dissimilar
(pl. II, fig. 4), and although it differs from Valloma and Patulastra
in the posterior origin of its penial retractor, it agrees in this respect
with Acanthinula. The broad mesocones of the central and lateral
teeth of Pyramidula rupestris may be due to its habitat (see
p. 13), but this would not account for the larger central teeth,
which are also possessed by P.humilis(Hutton). Now,similar central
teeth are found in most of the Pupillide, and, apart from the
broadened cusps of P. rupestris, the type of radula occurring in the
genus Pyramidula agrees exactly with that usually found in that
family. Pyramidula also closely resembles the Pupillide in its
reproductive system, as well as in its central nervous system, pallial
organs, retractor muscles, etc. Its black hermaphrodite duct
resembles that of Vertigo moulinsiana and V. antivertigo, and the
spirally coiled head of the spermatozoon (pl. II, fig. 1) agrees closely
with that of Lauria cylindracea ; while its exceedingly short lower
tentacles also remind one of the Pupillide. Indeed, there seem to be
no differences between Pyramidula and an ordinary member of the
Pupillide, excepting in the form of the shell and the simplicity of
its peristome.! But these differences in the shell disappear if we
compare Pyramidula, not with a full-grown Pupilla, but with a
young specimen, for many genera of the Pupillide have Heliciform
umbilicate young, closely resembling the more conical varieties of
Pyramidula. I would therefore suggest that Pyramidula is a member
of the Pupillide in which the reproductive organs develop early,
and the animal devotes its energies to providing its numerous
-offspring with well-developed shells before they are born, instead
of completing its own shell.

A parallel case among British snails is found in Balea perversa.
This species is also viviparous, and is very like a young Clausilia ;
it forms no clausium, and never completes its aperture in the
elaborate manner which is characteristic of that genus. Yet, as

1 Hesse, in a paper just received (Nachr. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell., 1918,
p- 110). upholds similar views to mine, but the species he terms Pyr. rupestris
seems to differ from that examined by Moquin-Tandon and myself.

22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Steenberg has shown,’ it is not a primitive member of the Clausiliide,
but a highly specialized form, allied to Clausilia biblicata. The
only reasonable explanation of the characters of the shell of Balea
perversa seems to be that this species is a Clausilia which has
sacrificed the completion of its own shell in its efforts to provide
adequate shells for its young. And it seems likely that the same
explanation applies to Pyramidula.~ For in the bleak, rocky
situations in which Pyramidula rupestris is so often found, it is
obviously specially advisable that the young should come into the
world adequately protected.

If Pyramidula is simply a kind of Pupilla that never grows up,
it clearly must be placed in the Pupillide. But we have already
seen that the genus Pyramidula does not differ much from
Acanthinula and Vallonia, excepting for the larger central teeth
of the radula. In Acanthinula lamellata, however, the central teeth
are not very much smaller than the laterals, and they are no smaller
in A. (Zoogenites) harpa, according to Morse.? This feature, there-
fore, cannot be said to separate the Valloniide from the Pupillide,
and there seem to be no other anatomical differences. The Helici-
form shell of the Valloniide is not an important difference, for,
according to Pilsbry, more than half of the sub-families into which
he divides the Pupillide contain Helicoid forms.’ And although it
is easy to attach too much weight to the “ recapitulation theory ”’,
the fact that so many of the Pupillide are Heliciform when young,
even though they are not when full-grown, suggests the possibility
that the spire of the ancestral form of the family may have been
no higher than that of Acanthinula, for example. - There is some
reason to suppose that the Pupiform members of the Streptaxide
may have been evolved from the Helicoid forms, and possibly the
course of evolution in the Pupillide may have followed parallel
lines. Moreover, certain recent authors have already placed
Acanthinula in the Pupillide,‘ and if Acanthinula should be assigned
to that family, so should Vallonia. In other words, the Valloniide
should be reduced to the rank of a sub-family of the Pupillide, like
the Vertiginine, etc. Patulastra should probably be placed in the
same sub-family as Vallonia and Acanthinula ; though possibly it
would be better placed in a separate sub-family of the Pupillide, on
account of its very different reproductive system.

But Vallonia, Acanthinula, and Patulastra seem also to be very
closely related to the Enide. This is due to the fact that the
Palearctic Enide do not differ in any essential features from the

1 Anatomie des Clausilies Danoises : Mindeskrift for J. Steenstrup,'No. 29,
1914, pp. 39, 40, 43.

2 Binney, Terrest. Air-breathing Mollusks of the U.S., vol. v, 1878, p. 341,
fig. 225.

3 Man. Conch. (2nd ser.), vol. xxiv, 1918, p. x.

4eg. Pilsbry, ibid. (same page); C. R. Boettger: Nachr. Deutsch.
Malak. Gesell., vol. xli, 1909, p. 4; vol. xliti, 1911, p. 24:

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 23

Pupillide, and should in my opinion be united with the family,
although forming another distinct sub-family within the Pupillidee.'
Ena agrees closely with the Pupillide in its nervous system, excretory
organs, retractor muscles, etc. There is no constant difference
between the shells of the two groups, as is shown, for example,
by the want of agreement among conchologists as to whether
Leucochiloides (or Pupoides) should be placed in the Pupillide or in
the Enide. The radule are of the same type, the only difference
being that which is usually found between the larger and smaller
species of the same group, namely, a tendency for the number of
the cusps and the breadth of the teeth to be reduced in most of the
Palearctic Enide, as compared with the smaller Pupillide. The
reproductive organs also are similar in most respects. The prostate
gland, it is true, is longer in the Enide than in the majority of
the Pupillide, but it is not longer than in Patulastra balmez (pl. I,
fig. 2). The only constant difference seems to be that in the
Palearctic Knide the receptacular duct bears a diverticulum. But
this feature can hardly be considered a sufficient reason for regarding
the Enide as an entirely distinct family, since we may find in a
single family some genera with, and some without, such a diver-
ticulum as, for example, in the Helicide. And this difference is far
less than that which sometimes exists between the reproductive
organs of different individuals of Vallonia costata, living together
on the same hedge-bank.

Moreover, the southern forms (such as Pachnodus) that are usually
placed in the Enide are without this diverticulum of the receptacular
duct. But these southern genera differ from the Palearctic Enide
in other respects also. Thus, most of the teeth of the radula, instead
of having their major axes practically in a line with one another,
are placed more or less obliquely, so that the outer side of one tooth
is in front of the inner side of the tooth next beyond. This character,
which gives a strikingly different aspect to the radula in many
of the southern forms, is entirely absent in the Palearctic species.
There can be little doubt, in fact, that Pachnodus and its allies
should be placed in a separate sub-family from the Palearctic forms,
or perhaps even in a distinct family.

Cochlicopa is in many ways intermediate between the Valloniine
and the Enine in its anatomy. The radula, with its small central
teeth, is, on the whole, very like that of Vallonia and Patulastra.
The prostate gland is chiefly confined to the posterior end of the
common duct, as in Vallonia, Acanthinula, and the more typical
members of the Pupillide, although a few tubules are developed
further forward. On the other hand, the receptacular duct bears
a diverticulum, as in the Enine, and the penial retractor is not

1 Hesse is also of the opinion that the Enide and the Pupillide should be
united in one family (Nachr. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell., vol. xlvii, 1915, p. 57).

94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

forked, but is of the same type as in Hna (Zebrina) detrita.! In its
other organs Cochlicopa agrees closely with both the Enine and the
Valloniine, as well as with the more typical Pupillide. It therefore
seems evident that the Cochlicopide should also be reduced to the
rank of a sub-family of the Pupillide.

Azeca is generally admitted to be closely allied to Cochlicopa,
which it resembles in its radula as well as in its pallial organs, etc.
Yet in its reproductive system the British species of Azeca differs
widely from Cochlicopa.2 The receptacular duct is unbranched,
but the free oviduct bears an appendiculum instead. The prostate
gland is greatly developed, especially towards its hinder end, which
extends backwards beyond the albumen gland. The vas deferens
is unusually thick, and there is no penial appendix in the British
form, although Saint-Simon states that one is present in Azeca
menkeana alzenensis.* In view of these striking differences between
the genital organs of Cochlicopa and Azeca, the latter genus might
well be placed in a distinct sub-family by itself.

Leptachatina, Amastra, and the other genera that Pilsbry includes
in the Amastride, have reproductive organs intermediate in
character between those of Cochlicopa and Azeca.t They have the
large prostate gland and unbranched receptacular duct of Azeca,
but in other respects they agree exactly with Cochlicopa. The radula
has small central teeth, and is of the same type that we find in
Cochlicopa, Azeca, and the Valloniine, and so are the pallial organs.
Further, the shell in some species of Leptachatina, the most primitive
of these genera, is remarkably like that of Cochlicopa. Indeed,
Pilsbry himself says that “so far as the groups are known, no
character of importance separates Cochlicopa from Leptachatina”’.®
He modified this statement later by saying that the Amastride
could be distinguished from the European forms by one character,
namely the prostate gland,° but we have seen that this is not so, as
Azeca has a large prostate like the Amastride. Therefore, in the
present state of- our knowledge there would appear to be no
justification whatever for placing Cochlicopa and Azeca in one family
and Leptachatina and Amastra in another. I therefore consider
that the Amastride might also be reduced to the rank of a sub-
family of the Pupillide and placed next to the Cochlicopine and
the Azecine.

1 Beck, Jenaische Zeitschr. Naturw., vol. xlviii, 1912, pl. ix, fig. 25a.
In most of the Eninw the penial retractor is bifurcated, as in Vallonia,
Acanthinula, etc. ; but the fork varies in size, being very small in Z. obscura,
though larger in H. montana.

2 See Boycott, Journ. of Conch., vol. xvi, 1919, p. 53.

5 Annales de Malacologie, vol. i, 1870, p. 29.

* Excepting in regard to the radula, my knowledge of the anatomy of these
snails from the Hawaiian Islands is derived almost entirely from Pilsbry’s
excellent account in the Manual of Conchology (2nd ser.), vol. xxiii, 1915,
pp. 57-68, pls. xii—xvii, xx, and xxii.

5 Op. cit., vol. xix, 1908, p. 212.

§ [bid., vol. xxiii, 1915, p. 62.

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 25

In some respects these snails from the Hawaiian Islands show a
specially strong resemblance to the Valloniine. Thus the lateral and
marginal teeth of the radula of some of the species are remarkably
similar to those of Patulastra balmei, more like them than those of
any European form that I have seen. And although the central
teeth in Amastra itself are even smaller than in the European genera,
this does not seem to be the case in Leptachatina. Again, while the
shells of some of the Amastrine scarcely differ from Cochlicopa,
we find every gradation from this form to shells that are even
flatter and more openly umbilicate than Patulastra or Vallonia ;
and the apical spiral strie of Armsia and Thaanwmaa (a sub-genus
of Leptachatina) resemble those of Vallonia costata and Acanthinula
aculeata.

Can
ene

LEPTACKATINA

“"“AMASTRA

*
i Achatiniform ete.
fi Hele romney

i
\
PTERODISCUS

y
- fen Je
ACANTHINULA ssf

Diagram showing the diverse distribution of different characters among
representative genera allied to the Pupillide, and illustrating the
fact that a division of the group based on any single character would
not accord with one based on any other. The dotted lines indicate one
of the many possible views that might be held concerning the genetic
connexions of the various genera.

We find, therefore, that although the sub-family Valloniine is
undoubtedly closely related to the typical members of the Pupillidee
it is in many ways intermediate between the Pupillide, the Enide,
the Cochlicopide, and the Amastride, agreeing closely with one
group in one respect and with another in another respect, though
resembling them all in most respects. It thus seems to help to link
together these so-called families ; to emphasize the fact that their
supposed differences, when they exist at all, are scarcely to be
compared with the differences that separate the families of the —
Sigmurethra, and to support the view that all these groups might
well be united into a single family, divided into an unusually large

26 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

number of sub-families. It is remarkable that the most striking
differences that do occur within this family are often found among
members of the same sub-family ; as, for example, the difference
between the shells of Carelia and Planamastra, between the radule
of Abida and Chondrina, and between the genital organs of different
individuals of Acanthinula aculeata or Vallonia costata.

It is not surprising that this family should have a wide distribution
and a considerable variation in external form, seeing that it is the
oldest known family of land snails. Shells generally assigned to
the Pupillide—sStrophites grandeva, Dawson, and Dendropupa
promeva (Mathew)—have been found in the Upper Devonian strata
of New Brunswick, and other species of the same genera occur in
Carboniferous and Permian beds; and if the Upper Carboniferous
shell from Nova Scotia, originally described as Zonites (Conulus)
priscus, Carpenter, has been rightly regarded by modern authors
as probably related to Pyramidula, it would seem that all the
Paleozoic members of the Stylommatophora that have hitherto
been discovered belong to this family.! This is a point of special
interest, because the orthurethrous type of kidney is generally
considered, on morphological grounds, to be more primitive and
therefore, presumably, ‘more ancient than the type found in the
Sigmurethra, the group to which the majority of living snails belong.

The remaining families of the Orthurethra seem to be more
distinct and less closely allied to Pyramidula, Patulastra, Valloma,
and Acanthinula. The family Achatinellide—in which I would
include the Tornatellinine as a very distinct sub-family—differs
greatly from all the forms that we have been considering in its
extraordinary radula, which resembles that of Athoracophoride.
It is also characterized by its remarkably small albumen gland,
while Pilsbry has pointed out that Achatinella differs from Amastra
in other constant characters as well.?, The Partulide is also a fairly
distinct family, according to the same author’s description.”

Gilessula, which Pilsbry placed provisionally among the
Orthurethra, is a sigmurethrous genus, very different from those
with which we have been dealing, and it is not improbable that the.
same may prove to be true in the case of Cecilioides, Ferussacia,
and their allies. The radule of these genera are of the type found
in the Achatinide, and differ widely from the types occurring in
the Pupillide, Achatinellide, and Partulide.

On the other hand, it is possible that one or two other genera
of small Heliciform snails, usually assigned to the Endodontide or
the Helicide, should be placed in or near the Valloniine, in addition
to those with which this article specially deals. Thus. Aspasita,
which has generally been regarded as a section of Helicodonta, is

1 B. B. Woodward, Proc Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. viii, 1908, pp. 73-7.
2 Op. cit., vol. xxiil, 1915, p. 61.
3 [bid., vol. xx, 1909, pp. 155-60.

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. OME

probably an orthurethrous genus allied to Vallona and Acanthinula,
judging from Hesse’s preliminary description of A. triaria, Fr.,’
and it has recently been placed in the Pupillide by Pilsbry.? It must
not be supposed, however, that this is likely to be the case with many
of the numerous small snails, chiefly found in the Southern Hemi-
sphere, which Pilsbry placed in the Endodontide. For although the
shells in some of these forms are very like Patulastra or Acanthinula,
it is certain that in the great majority of cases this resemblance is
purely superficial.

Mutua. AFFINITIES OF THE BritisH SPECIES OF VaLtLoNnr4.—The
three forms of Valloma that live in the British Isles are closely
related to one another, and many collectors doubt whether they are
specifically distinct. Nevertheless, I think that Dr. Sterki was
certainly right in regarding them as distinct species,‘ for each is
distributed over a very wide area in Hurope and America, they are
sometimes found together, and yet they do not appear to merge
into one another, but differ constantly in several characters. Perhaps
the failure of many collectors to appreciate the specific differences
is due partly to the minute size of these snails, but chiefly to the
fact that comparative descriptions and figures of the three species
have hitherto not been very accessible to English students.

Vallonia costata is probably the most primitive of the three
species, and should be placed first. It differs from the others not
only in being furnished with conspicuous periostracal ribs, and in
having more distinct microscopical spiral strize on its protoconch,
but also in the general form of the shell, and particularly in the
deflection of the aperture (see text-fig.6a). This last feature makes
it easy to distinguish fossil specimens of this species, however worn
they may be.

The radula of Vallonia costata differs from those of the other two
British species in that the lateral teeth are five in number instead
of four, the first being not quite so large as in V. pulchella, and
their basal plates are more nearly square. Moreover, the marginal
teeth usually have about five cusps, instead of six to eight, as in
the other species.

This is perhaps the commonest species of Vallonia in England.
It occurs with both the other species amongst grass, moss, etc.,
and also in drier situations, such as amongst ivy on the tops of walls,
where it is frequently associated with Lauria cylindracea.

Valloma pulchella is rather more local in its distribution, and
seems to occur more often in damp situations. It appears to have

1 Nachr. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell., vol. xlvii, 1915, p. 58.

? Op. cit., vol. xxiv, 1918, p. x.

3 e.g., Cooper, Journ. of Conch., vol. xi, 1906, p. 340 ; Adams, ibid., p. 364.

+ See his exceilent “‘ Observations on Vallonia”?: Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.
Phila., 1893, pp. 234-79, pl. viii; as well as his shorter account of the genus
in Man. Conch. (2nd series), vol. xiii, 1898, pp. 247-61, pls. xxxii, xxxiil.

28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

6k. pulchella, ae conical wor :

Fics. 6a-k.—Shells of the British species of Vallonia; all x 15. Figs. 6a—67
represent normal specimens of the three species from Cambridge. Fig. 6k
depicts an unusually conical example of V. pulchella from Madingley,
Cambridgeshire.

closer affinities with V. costata than has V. excentrica, and should

therefore take the second place among the British species.

Text-fig. 64 depicts an unusually conical specimen of this species,
found near the village of Madingley, in Cambridgeshire, associated
with normal individuals of V. pulchella, a single specimen of V.
excentrica, and a few examples of JV. costata. ;

4 We, "Ae i ,
un iter ‘i
roe gy
vith af .
~ ye re >
'
.
‘
i
\
* " *
r, *
| 1
{
'
i
j
r ;
\
, 5
'
a
.
;
uy
ni
F
. had -: ine is

~Proc.Matac.Soc.Lonn. VoL. XIV, PLL.

Ts

Anatomy of Pyramidula (Fig$1,3 &4),Vallonia
(Figs 2,5 &6) & Acanthinula (Figs 7 &8).

WATSON: AFFINITIES OF PYRAMIDULA, ETC. 29

Vallonia excentrica is common amongst grass, etc., In very many
parts of England. It differs from V. pulchella in having a smoother
and slightly smaller shell, somewhat oval in outline, with more
rapidly increasing whorls. The suture is shallower, and the umbilicus
is usually narrower in the centre, but shows more of the penultimate
whorl near the aperture. The peristome is gradually expanded,
mstead of being abruptly reflected at the edge, as in V. pulchella
(compare text-figs. 6e and 6h). This marked difference in the
peristome seems to be quite constant, and forms one of. the easiest
means of separating the two species, as was first pointed out to me
several years ago by Mr. G. H. Clapp.

The radular teeth of V. excentrica are, on the whole, very similar
to those of V. pulchella, but the outer marginals are even more
elongated transversely, and often have more cusps. The number of
teeth in each transverse row is about the same as in V. pulchella,
but the average number of rows is slightly greater than in either
of the other species, notwithstanding the smaller size of the shell :
83 rows are the most that I have counted in V. excentrica, T7 in
V. costata, and 76 in V. pulchella. The jaw of Valloma excentrica
also appears to differ slightly from those of the other two species,
being usually a little broader, with a tendency to form a slight
median projection, and showing some divergent strie towards its
lower edge (pl. I, fig. 6).

While this species is undoubtedly very closely allied to V. pulchella,
it seems on the whole to be more highly specialized, and it should
therefore be placed last among the British members of the genus.

Mourtvuat AFFINITIES OF THE BRITISH SPECIES OF ACANTHINULA.—
While the three British species of Vallonia are closely related to one
another, the very reverse is true in the case of the two British
species of Acanthinula. A. lamellata differs externally from A.
aculeata in having a globosely pyramidal shell, with narrow whorls,
and a simple, unreflected peristome, and in the protoconch being
microscopically punctate instead of spirally striate, as in A. aculeata.
Internally the differences are equally great. The recurrent ureter
of A. aculeata is represented by an open groove, the lateral teeth
of the radula have an additional small cusp between the mesocone
and the ectocone, and the central tooth is only a little smaller than
the laterals; while the penis, epiphallus, etc., are not known to
occur. In view of these important differences there can be no
doubt that Westerlund was right in placing A. lamellata in a distinct
sub-genus, which he named Sypermodea.'

SUMMARY OF CHIEF ConcLusions.—Acanthinula and Vallonia are
rather closely allied genera; Patulastra and Pyramidula (s.s.) are
each a little more isolated ; but all these genera are nearly related to
the Pupillide, and should probably be placed in that family. They

1 Rada Jugoslav. Akad., vol. cli, 1902, “, 90.

30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

differ widely in their anatomy from the Endodontide, Helicide, and
other sigmurethrous families, but they have much in common, not
only with the Pupillide, but also with the Cochlicopide, the
Amastride, and at least the Palearctic division of the Enide. The
latter groups, however, seem to differ so slightly from one another
and from the Pupillide, that they also might well be included in
that ancient family, which appears to be divisible into a large
number of inter-related sub-families, comprising much diversity in
the shape of the shell.

The three British forms of Vallonia are distinct, though nearly
allied, species; they should be placed in the following order:
1, V. costata; 2, V. pulchella; 3, V.excentrica. The two British
species of Acanthinula belong to separate sub-genera.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.
Fig. Puate I.

1. Vallonia excentrica Sterki, from Oakamoor North Staffordshire, without
its shell, seen from below. x 25. a.l., anterior division of liver;
al.g., albumen gland; aur., auricle; int., intestine; kid., kidney;
m.c., mantle-cavity; @s., cesphagus; p.a., posterior aorta; p.l.,
posterior division of liver; 7.m., retractor muscles; s.gl., salivary
glands ; st., stomach ; wr., ureter; wt., uterus; vnt., ventricle.

2. Reproductive organs of Patulastra balmei (P. & M.), from Glasnevin
Botanic Gardens, Dublin. x 8.

3. Penis (cut open) and anterior part of epiphallus of P. balmei. x 22:5.

4. Head and anterior part of tail of spermatozoon of P. balmet. x 1200.
(The entire spermatozoonis about + mm. long, only about one-fourteenth
of the tail being shown in the figure.)

5. Jaw of P. balmei. x 30.

6. Jaw of Vallonia excentrica. x 100.

Fig. Puate II.

1. Head and anterior part of tail of spermatozoon of Pyramidula rupestris
(Drap.). x 1200.

2. Head and anterior part of tail of spermatozoon of Vallonia costata (Miull.).
x 1200. V. excentrica has very similar spermatozoa.

3. Pyramidula rupestris (Drap.), from Burnsall, Wharfedale, without its
shell and with its head retracted, seen from above. x 22. a.l.,
anterior division of liver ; al.g., albumen gland ; ft., foot; g.u., groove
running backwards from opening of ureter; int., intestine; -kid.,
kidney; p.a., upper branch of posterior aorta, thickly coated with
a calcareous deposit ; ./., posterior division of liver ; rct., rectum ;
r.m., retractor muscles; r.o., respiratory orifice; 7.s., receptaculum
seminis ; st., stomach; wr., ureter.

4. Reproductive organs of Pyramidula rupestris (Drap.), from Burnsall,
Wharfedale. x about 22.

5. Reproductive organs of a specimen of Vallonia costata (Miull.), from Little
Shelford, Cambridgeshire, with a penis and two penial appendices.
x about 25.

6. Reproductive organs of Vallonia pulchella (Miull.), from Madingley,

Cambridgeshire. x about 25.
Head of spermatozoon of Acanthinula lamellata (Jeff.). x 1200.
Head of spermatozoon of Acanthinula aculeata (Miull.). x 1200.

Cor

31

ON MITRA MONTEREYI, A NEW CALIFORNIAN SPECIES.
By Dr. 8. Stizuman Berry, Redlands, California.
Read 9th January, 1920.

Tue fine Mitra here described is one of several apparently unnamed
marine molluscs, the publication of which has been delayed by the
pressure of other work.

MITRA MONTEREYI, sp.

Diagnosis.—Shell of good size, robust, heavy, spindle-shaped,
the maximum width contained in the length somewhat less than
three times; whorls only slightly convex on the spire, the latter
tapering quite rapidly ; sutures distinct but only weakly indented.
Aperture ample, its extreme measurement nearly or quite one-half
the entire length of the shell; the heavy outer lip suffers moderate
thinning at the edge ; columellar plaits strong and primarily three,
but there is apt to be an incipient fourth one where the columella
begins to draw into the canal in front, and a small adventitious
plait now and then appears between two of the major ones. Canal
short, weakly upturned.

Practically the entire shell sculptured by numerous, rather fine,
spiral threads, sometimes more or less obsolete on the peripheral
region, and frequently so cut by the lines of growth as to result
in an appearance of minute pitting, the spiral threads heaviest
and coarsest in the region of the canal and the front of the shell
generally. Lines of growth and incremental ridges numerous,
varying from fine to coarse and irregular.

Entire shell covered by a strong black or very dark brown
periostracum. Interior of shell white or brownish white, the
columellar region (except the plaits) and inside of the outer lip
frequently deep brown.

Measurements.
Length Maximum Length of Length of
Width Body-whorl Aperture
Type . 66°5 23°5 46°5 33°7 mm.
Paratype 60°0+ 22°3 44°5 ayer ane
45 49°64 19-1 37°0 GO agar
ss 30°5 12-0 23°2 17-0

39

Type.—Cat. No. 298 of the author’s collection.

Type Locality—\2 fathoms off Del Monte, Monterey Bay,
California ; bottom of hard blue clay; 8. S. Berry, June, 1906;
four specimens.

Remarks.—Mitra monterey: is a characteristic member of the
orientalis-ide group. The discrepancy between shells of this species
and the more southern ones described as Mitra ide by Melvill
(1893, p. 140) is very apparent, especially if specimens of the two

oe PROCEEDINGS OF. THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

forms are brought side by side, when it is shown to lie chiefly in
the larger size, far heavier and more robust outline, and relatively
longer, more roomy aperture of montereyr. Otherwise they are very

Fie. 1.—Witra montereyi, n.sp., camera outline of type, from Monterey Bay,
California ; approximately natural size.

Fics. 2-4.— Mitra montereyi, n.sp., camera outlines of three paratypes ; same
seale as fig. 1.

Figs. 5-6.— Mitra ide, Melvill, camera outlines of two shells from San Diego,
California ; same scale as figs. 1-4.

nearly related, so much so that specimens from intermediate
localities may conceivably bridge the gap and bring the two forms

BERRY: ON MITRA MONTEREYI. 33

into the relationship of sub-species rather than distinct species. This
is conjectural, however. Superficially the specimens of monterey
much more nearly resemble the published figures of MW. orientalis,
Gray (= maura, Swainson) than they do ide, and it was under the
name of maura that they were originally reported (Berry, 1907, p. 40).
The type locality of maura, however, is far removed, being Iquique,
Chile (Swainson, 1835, p. 193), and hence the range of both zde and
fulton, Smith, as well as that of other less nearly allied forms,
intervenes.

The type locality of M. ide is given as Point Loma, California.
Two San Diego specimens, entered as Cat. No. 202 of the writer’s
- collection, which were probably taken not far from the type locality,
are here, figured in order better to bring out the differences as com-
pared with montereyr. Caliper measurements of the larger of them
are: length, 57:1; maximum width, 18:0; length of body-whorl,
37°6; length of aperture, 25°5 mm.

As shown by the figures, the contour of monterey: remains remark-
ably constant through the different stages of growth.

All the specimens seen are more or less eroded at the apex.

Interature cited.

Berry, 8. 8. “ Molluscan Fauna of Monterey Bay, California ” :
Nautilus, vol. xxi, June—September, 1907, pp. 17-22, 34-35,
39-47, 51-52.

Metvitt, J. C. “ Description of a new species of Mitra”: Con-
chologist, vol. 11, 1893. pp. 140, pl. i, fig. 6.

Swanson, W., in Broprerip, W. J. “ Characters of new genera
and species of Mollusca and Conchifera collected by Mr.
Cuming’: Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1835, pp. 192-198.

Wiuuiamson, Mrs. M. B. “ West American Mitride, north of Cape
St. Lucas, Lower California’: Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington,
vol. xix, December, 1906, pp. 193-198, text-figs. 1-7.

VOL. XIV.—APRIL, 1920. 3

34

ON THE SIZE VARIATION OF CLAUSILIA BIDENTATA AND ™
ENA OBSCURA WITHIN A “LOCALITY ”.

By Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.
Read 9th January, 1920.

§ 1. Ir was shown in a previous communication ' that specimens
of Clausilia bidentata from similar habitats in the same neighbourhood
could generally be readily distinguished from one another by
differences in size. It was there shown that the snails living on one
stone wall were usually larger or smaller than those living on a similar
stone wall half a mile away, and therefore did not belong to precisely
the same familial group. A question which was not then examined
was how near together, in a habitat roughly homogeneous in
character, such distinguishable loci might be—a locus for any species
being an area throughout which that species is uniform in character.
Facilities, imperfect but tolerable, for collecting over an extended
period in a Wiltshire beech-wood, gave an opportunity for making
some further inquiries into these questions.

; ve Dey
AN pp Pr A 2
: “ f ay oe er
BY 1a WY segue ott otliaguau® B /:
ie Qo. 3 A av. Che BIKE vow ; RY: AY “ff:
Seite elas sea aces tga ae
! Bi t ail E aie a VPay- WV op @. Gul :
~~ Q > Gta SE ip Gy ies a? ?
; f Sih : Ny
ine sea) Gy SSSeeecai an an
; oO Ry aS AG 9
‘ ( oft ~ WaD-.: secon Se a ¢ LOO S04 ro
A Oy omc 4 : Oi) QB aye ar)
n 10) atts GO Fay) AGRO 2 \ 4 ree]
st perenne ay 1 oO ern) 5 “
. * 4 He -oBy Lee @ 35 ot 3 Pes
. mA SR. a Eat Pa a7 ost
N ir avin bess tq) + “ ot
; Phi aio) a aces eset care wate
. . ' 5) Se
“&, SS LG < é GU foes one
EAC & oe oO aA) WD Sialiay (aricvicciosoo? O05
pie) uy See Quay socal oos
“J 3 Se SNP Tae
x <-95 Qin se
é "20 Gt) ae oe
4
. ‘
:
i 7. ‘
. ’
’
me y
Deng) i) eae oeecnaree ie
. \F
500 yards . 10
‘
\

= '
~

Tower Hill Plantation.

§2. Tower Hill Plantation lies on a ridge of high chalk land,
two miles west of Boscombe, in south-east Wilts. It forms part of
a great ring plantation, and in its present form is presumably
modern, though the northern slope is too steep to have ever allowed
cultivation.? In the parts with which we are concerned it is a
typical close-canopied beech-wood ; there is no ground flora except

1 Journ. of Conch., vol. xvi, 1919, p. 10.

2 T could find no signs of Hna montana, Limaz cinereo-niger, or L. tenellus
which would have indicated an ancient wood; even Helicigona lapicida was
absent, though it occurs a mile away in another wood.

BOYCOTT: SIZE VARIATION OF CLAUSILIA AND ENA. 35

for some moss in a few places and ascattered growth of Cephalanthera
generally. The tree-trunks are also, with rare exceptions, free from
moss or any but a scanty growth of lichens. The wood runs roughly
east and west (see sketch-map) ; its southern edge nearly corresponds
with the highest part of the ridge, while its northern part hes on a
steep slope leading to a narrow valley, with a second wood beyond.
The prevailing winds being from the south-west, the upper parts of
the wood are exposed, while the northern slope and the valley
beneath are much more sheltered. In a general way the whole
wood would usually be considered a single homogeneous locus, and
specimens collected in one part would not be separated from those
from another part.

§ 3. The present inquiry was made to test this precimption by
finding out whether Clausilia bidentata from one part of the wood
was larger or smaller than from another part; incidentally, Ena
obscura was also examined less fully.

To this end collections were made in five different areas (see map,
p. 34), as follows :—

A: Six trees in a line 26 yards long’ in the valley, and very
sheltered.

B: Thirteen trees in a rough circle of about 23 yards, 200 yards
south-west of A, and some 120 feet higher, nearly on the top of
the hill.

C: Twenty-one trees in 27 by 15 yards, 50 yards north and
west of B, a little lower and more sheltered behind the hill-top ;
some moss on ground and trees.

D: Twenty-two trees in 41 by 30 yards, 120 yards west of C;
lying on a steep slope, the difference in level between top and bottom
being about 40 feet.

EH: Twenty trees in a triangle of about 25 yards, 320 yards west
of D; low and sheltered.

The shading varied to some extent; A was the lightest area,
with thin trees to the south and none to the north. Cand D are both
open to some extent owing to the steep slope to the north. At B
the trees are rather thin to the south, close on the other sides. EH is
the darkest locus. In three of these areas collections were made
from individual trees as well as from the area as a whole, i.e. from
six trees in area A, from three in area B, and from six in area D:
their relative positions are shown in diagram 1. On an average
there is one tree to about 35 or 40 square yards of ground.

The snails were collected as opportunity offered on various
occasions between June 19 and December 2, 1918, as they crawled
or sat upon the trunks, all the specimens found on the selected trees
being taken without selection. The measurements and computations
were made as already described.! A certain number of shells had to
be excluded from measurement on account of decollation, in all

1 Journal of Conch., vol. xvi, 1919, p. 11.

spaek OT
SS
Ss SSS

OF CLAUSILIA AND ENA. 37

SIZE VARIATION

.
.

BOYCOTT

GF OIL-0 969- EO cress Gl 6 LL 819-0 §6¢-6 8-IL LS Lot Il -2o~ Seabee Sle eterno
LF GOL-0 FFS.Z E6h eer, aie LL 269-0 &FL-6 31 ¥8 I fe le Gane We ON ST
LP FO7-0 S&o-Z Z Sl 6 Gh zs F 1-9 #69:0 099-6 F-I1L $8 i? fl 6 Of We OF I OO
RE Cond) MG be. AoA axe. fe 8-4 969-0 F79-6 LIT 0-8 i it Ol 82 OF OP 91 ORT
GE 680-0 FEg-Z i il ee Wh ae 1-9 S8¢-0 769-6 LIL 8 i i i W8 OG ar Ril w Fe
8-€ 160-0 Z9E-G GieaGS eco. Pl eG GG OFG-0 G89-6 GIL §-8 2 OF Ge MR Ge Ol WHEE
LP? FOI-0 89¢-3 I § GL SP OF FI 6S €89:0 S&8-6 FIL F-8 SG lee nee Gee Oe elas (EL
8-§ 960-0 8FS-s La Ole Gee Soe cle ol 0-9 89-0 SLL6 GIT L8 le emer tie = = Gir $8
L-€ ¥60-0 FSS: oe Osmeh 0G F 9-¢ 0S9-0 Z&L6 GI #8 1 0G) 6Fe69 coe olee lee r0G
Te PeOUGON C00 eG 2 —Ga. Poe ieee Se 1 Z-9 29-0 80-01 8-Il #8 [ea OGG eo Olesen ool
8-€ OOT-0 LI9-Z th ~ OG Se BT ¥G 1S¢-0 OST-O1 FIL 1-6 i ai O8 GE G 08
L-F 901-0 GLE: etter Wee Oe €-¢ JEG-0 GLT-OL FIL 0-6 i iP LR aE ra
9-€ &60-0 019-4 9 0 6o- cl <c G.G 19G-0 OI€-0L §-IL 3-6 9 8 Or Gir 4s 6¢
LP LOL-0 €8&-z% ih Giger L-9 399-0 998-6 9-IT 6-8 jee ire ae he eee vg
L-€ 960-0 $9: G7 = Os lp #9 9F9-0 6EL-O1 ¢-Z3I 68 T of = Ol Gir Ie 1 IP
op) lg Gs).E 0 0 vA Om vie oS <4 ™M D OD Eo Q 6 ; a ; 2)
28 qs 3 GiGneeiCeG Ore (OG LPiGuue Gere eS ae 3 e e ere k él eI TL EON TON ER TH} EHS tS ae
a8 So B22 P B 6 a>
Bo 82 Be ga g 5 g°
Be: ae peat ge
e eh
+ ‘MaALANVIG ICO LILTV

‘SVEUV AACUHL
NI SHAUL NGHLII WOU PLYEYNAGIG VITISQVTV AO SHALHNVIG GNV SAHCOLILTV AHL ONIMOHS—~ TL

way

38 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

39 out of 2,994, or 1:3 per cent. There is no evidence that large
or small individuals are more likely to lose their apical whorls
than those of moderate size, and the error introduced in this
way may be neglected. ;

§4. With respect to the first question, whether shells from
individual trees close to one another show differences in size, there
are data for six trees in area A, three trees in area B, and six trees
in area D. The figures for these fifteen lots are given in table I,
and the result of the appropriate calculations in table II. From
these it appears that the shells from closely adjacent trees are
demonstrably different in size in two instances only, Ab being
definitely shorter than Ac, and Da broader than Df. With six trees
in area A there are fifteen comparisons and fifteen possible differences,
in area B three, in area D fifteen, in all thirty-three, or, if we take
altitudes and diameter separately, sixty-six. Of these two only are
present. This negative result throws no light on the question as
to how far a familial assembly of Cl. bidentata ranges ; it might mean
that the range is greater than the area served by a single tree, or
that families living near one another are not distinguishable in
size with the available data.

TABLE II. — SHOWING THE SIGNIFICANT DIFFERENCE IN
ALTITUDE (+) AND DIAMETER (0) FOR FIFTEEN
SEPARATE TREES IN THREE AREAS.

Aa Ab Ac Ad Ae Af Ba Bb Be Da Db De Dd De Df

Aa ta ae SP PPE EOF
Ab aa

Ac = +o +0 +0 +0 +0 +0 +0 +0 +0
Ad oF OP RP OSE Pe aPO@ GF OF
Ae +o +0 +0 +0 +0 +0 +0 +0 +0
Af +0 +o +o 40 +o +o -o ore
Ba + +o + +o +0

Bb EO, aE EO) aro

Be + +O + +o +0

Da + +o + +o +0 (3)
Db + +o + +o +0

De + Se0) ar +O +0

Dd + +o + +o +0

De + +O + +o +0

ID ae +O ap ar@. ar© Ce)

§ 5. That the shells in the different areas are largely differentiated
in size is shown pretty plainly if individual trees in one area are
compared with individual trees in another. Taking table II as
a whole, there are 105 possible comparisons; eighteen differ in
altitude only, one in diameter only, and twenty-seven in both
altitude and diameter, forty-six in all. The comparison is, however,
best made in the simple form of taking each area as a whole, as in
tables III] and IV. The shells from each area differ in altitude
from those in each of the other areas, with the exception that
C and E are not differentiated. Nine of the ten possible differences

39

BOYCOTT:

SIZE VARIATION OF CLAUSILIA AND ENA.

0:3 FL0-0 SIL-8 Z Of 09 91 Z LP SOF-O St9-8 6 GL Te ale Goel AOl = Ol okie Oe One el = Oll Wf
9.2 €60:0 0192 IT G LI 98 Gh L Fb LOE-O SEES E6 GL eo i Ce GL We Te Oh © OW 0
#6 880-0 £69: G 2 0G LE & OS 9GF-O GOS-8 9-6 EL je Oe Slo ie ie eh a? AI)
9.2 860-0 FILE 3 6 IE 99 OF & T-F 8FE-0 EOF-8 6-6 GL Gal Om Ce ae Ol 9h 2 OI
FZ 160-0 8GL8 Gueegen. Chere Oy SAO) 1G GO Gi It - we i) Be it Ge re = ie 10L ¥
4Q 27 ‘Ab A.8 *9.0 7.29.8 Ge 22 FB 2.0 "0.8 ‘ER ‘ZG 0.6 3-3 9-8 FS S83 08 SL OL PL SL A
a8 ag a O-F “6: “SG “LE 9-8 at as 5 5 E 8.6 9-6 ‘F-6 ‘3-6 °0-6 ‘8-8 9-8 ‘F-8 “8 0-8 8-L ‘9-L “FL eLiy g g

[) iS) =] ies tae = &
See eo a

nat AQ = Ler}
ey 2. a
‘OVHUV FAIL GNVS HHL WOWd PYNOSTO VN AO SUALANVIG GNV SHCOLMIV AHL ONIMOHS—'A ®18V1,
6-§ 001-0 899-4 91 6& 9S1 6FI LE F €.9 $29-:0 $966 GI &8 1 P #1 79 &&I Tel 89 92 ler
0-F I0L-0 SS. 1 IL Pl OPE EFE GET Gc TI Z9 866-0 LG9-6 T-ZI 0-8 I & ZL GL LSI 0S8 173 66 GI 086 CZ
F- 880-0 ZSS-Z F GOL ELZ 9&2 06 ZI LG 992-0 906-6 §8II @8 Zo £6 VG Cla OSG eal vo Ll Vie.
8.2 960-0 799-3 1 L 9F FSI IPL 9M GF $-G 899-0 OLL-6 FIL F-8 G IP GOL €S1 88 93 3 OOF FJ
0-F POLO G69- & 96 18 9LIS6 GZ & 0-9 £09-0 FEI-Ol GZ #8 T 6 08 G3 yeh Olt trea et Ole V7
41Q BQ ‘O.7 2.7 1.7 °O.7 'C.2 FSG SG 4Q 2n ‘C.c] “ZT ‘a. . ‘G. . °c, : ‘Cc, “oe >
BS ee a GS BS LS 9-6 GS HS EG 166 & 3 es > S B eel ZI ‘G11 ‘Il ‘G-01 ‘O01 “9-6 6 “S-8 ae) :
Sige 2 pee ee ees
of Oo 25 o.# i QO
Pa Be Be Be BE 8 fe:
g, g.
‘TU LANVIG ‘ACO LILTV
adOOM UNVS

HL NI SVAUV AAI NOM VEPLNACIA VITISAVIO 4O SUMLANVIG GNV SHCOLIL

=

1V dd ONIMOHS—'TIT £78V.L

40 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

exist, and five of the ten possible differences in diameter.
Evidently, therefore, a beech-wood such as I am dealing with is
not a homogeneous locus qud the size of Cl. bidentata. The data
for Ena obscura, unfortunately with less ample material, given in
tables V and VI show that the same differentiation is shown
by this species, though to a less degree ; seven of the ten possible
differences exist in altitude, diameter, or both.

TaBLE IV. — SHOWING THE SIGNIFICANT DIFFERENCE IN
ALTITUDE (+) AND DIAMETER (0) FOR THE FIVE AREAS
COMPARED WITH ONE ANOTHER, CL. BIDENTATA.

AY 9B C D HH

a A =O) ar © 2 ar@, ar®
et sO ar a a0
C ts OL Mi iaty ap
Do 40 ek +0
LDN ee) ae +0

TaBLE VI. — SHOWING THE SIGNIFICANT DIFFERENCE IN
ALTITUDE (+) AND DIAMETER (0) FOR THE FIVE AREAS
COMPARED WITH ONE ANOTHER, #H. OBSCURA.

A B C D E

A af ae +0

B + : re) ak
C ar ale

D +0 Q +0
ae aI +0

§6. Our beech-wood, then, does not form a locus in the sense
that it is similar in all its parts as regards the size of the two snail-
shells we have considered. The snails which live in different parts
of it clearly differ in size, and on the basis of their differences the
wood, which in a general way is homogeneous, may be dissected into
many loci. Itisan obvious question whether such varieties as these
are correlated with variations in external circumstances, or whether
they should be regarded as fortuitous results of relative isolation ;
clearly snails living several hundred yards apart cannot be suspected
of much interbreeding. Bateson 1 says very truly that we have in
the past been too ready to find the explanation of local differences
in the localities rather than in the organisms. The present data
may, I think, throw some light on the point. If the local differences
arise from mutation within the organisms, the variations in
Clausilia bidentata should have little or no relation with those in
Ena obscura ; if, on the other hand, they are caused by differences
in environmental circumstances it is possible that the variations
in the two species would run more or less parallel. Such proves
to be the case in the present instance, for if we arrange the loci
in descending order we get :—

1 Problems of Geneties, 1913, p. 131.

BOYCOTT: SIZE VARIATION OF CLAUSILIA AND ENA. 41.

Altitude. Diameter. Volume.!
bidentata. obscura. bidentata. obscura. bidentata. obscura.

SRBOnF
SHeokhF
YowHr
Sombwe
eo eo KO eo
SovtePr

BIDENTATA alt
eaeoe2e OBSCURA alt.

102 — ——-BIDENTATA diam
te ai OBSCURA diam.

~
3 o
9 =

SHNIVA NVGN dO SHOVINGOYHd
rte)
wo

98

It seems hardly credible that such a correspondence of relative sizes
in the different loci as is shown in diagram 2 should be of fortuitous
internal origin rather than an expression of environmental circum-
stances. The two species being of similar habits, it is not unlikely
that they would be affected in the same way by similar conditions,
and as far as their size is concerned such appears to be the case
in the five cases under consideration.

Calculated on the (doubtless erroneous) assumption that the measured
diameter = the diameter of the base of a cone and the measured altitude its
height.

42, PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

§7. The connexion between the sizes and environments is more
obscure. It is suggestive that the largest specimens came from the
two most sheltered areas (A and EK), while B, the most exposed,
yields the second smallest lot ; the more so because in the Portmadoce
series exposure was associated with small Clausilia bidentata. In
North Wales, however, the densely shaded and sheltered loci also
yielded small specimens—a difference possibly due to the difference
in climate, close shelter on the chalk in Wilts giving agreeably damp
conditions, which are exaggerated on the less porous strata of
Portmadoc with a heavier rainfall to 2 degree of wetness which is
detrimental. ‘‘ Shelter’ and “exposure” may be presumed to
affect snails mostly by way of dampness; the duration of moist
conditions after rainfall is greatly influenced by ventilation, and in
exposed places the time during which snails can move about is
considerably curtailed by rapid drying.

§8. It is interesting to note that the local conditions which
influence decollation have no relation to those which influence size.
Note was taken of the number of decollated shells from each area ;
they are most ' frequent in A, least in KE. The natural presumption
is to look on decollation as an indication of vague unhealthiness,
but it is as likely associated with exuberant growth as with stunted
specimens.

Area. Specimens. Decollated. per cent.
A 426 16 3°8
B 408 8 2°0
C 750 6 0-8
D 989 9 09
E 421 } 0) 0:0
Total 2,994 39 1:3

§ 9. Summary.—(1) Clausilia bidentata from small loci of similar
character within a few yards of one another do not usually differ
in size.

(2) Cl. bidentata and Ena obscura from different areas in the same
wood 50 to 300 yards apart may definitely differ in size.

(3) The size variation in the two species runs parallel.

1 The differences A/C, A/D, and A/E alone are significant.

"CHARGES FOR ADVERTISEMENTS.

OUTSIDE COVER. Each insertion—

Whole page . é : 30s.
Half page : 5 : 15s.
Quarter page. : : 7s. 6d.

INSIDE COVER. Each insertion—

Whole page . : 20s.
Half page : 10s.
Quarter page . : : 5s.

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 18th February, 1920.

President :—G. K. Gupbs8, F.Z.8.

Vice-Presidents :—T. IREDALE; A. S. KENNARD, F.G.S.; H. O. N. SHAW,
B.Se., F.Z.S.; J. R. Le B. Tomuin, M.A., F.E.S.

Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., 11 Twyford Crescent, Acton,
London, W. 3. |

Secretary :—A. If. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W.5.

Editor :—B. B.WooDwaRD, F.L.S.,4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.5.

Other Members of Council:—H. H. Buoomsr, F.L.S.; Major M.—
CONNOLLY; Rev. A. H. CooKE, Sc. D., M.A., F.Z.S.; C. OLDHAM,
F.L.S.; A. REYNELL; H. Woops, M.A., F.G.S.

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SOCIETY, the
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November
to June.

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusea,
both recent and fossil.

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members,

LADIES are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or
£7 7s. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.

*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “The Malacological
Society ’ and addressed to the Treaswrer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each
Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during
membership.

[Vols. I-VIII and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. 6d. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20
per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasing
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. |

.
Further information, with forms of proposal for Membership, may be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be sent
at his prwate address, as given above. ;

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LID., PRINTERS, HERTFORD.

ol. XIV. Pts,II&III. SEPTEMBER, 1920. Price £1 net.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ALACOLOGICAL SOCLETY.

OF LONDON.

Epirep By B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S., ETCc.,
Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE

PAPERS.
ClO ak ar sEeNy aS
PROCEEDINGS :— PAGE || PAPERS continwed :— PAGE
Annual Meeting : Concerning Edenttellina. By
6 aed 13th, TO QO eet 43 Cc. HEDLEY, E.L.S; (Figs.) 74
rdinary Meetings : Nomenclatorial Notes relatin
g
oe ase OZ Oe eevstente - Me eh Noe “Guanine
hoe gd bc ee a ie Mollusca. ByA.S. KENNARD,
PLL JUD coc. cee c eee eee sees eee ees F.G.S.,andB.B. WoopWARD,
May MAG sweeciesmesecaccaae sce. 47 F.L.S T7,
Vite shih cisesconcs iaeenceees 48 if i aes we VAD LS Faye Se ;
: natomy of two species o
eee aoc 5 49 Helicarion. ByH. WATSON.
TMthend ge, INT. .o..c.2s. 5.05. (Pls. III & IV, & Figs.)...... 91
PAPERS :— Mare ; f
Note on Marginella guttula, ie ee, tne tees ao
Sowerby. By J. SHIRLEY... 51 - ae TUS = ae
Presidential Address: The -H. Cooxs, F.Z.8. (Figs.)
Armature of Land Mollusca. Note on the Dates of Publica-
By G. K. GupDsE, F.Z.S. tion of the earlier ‘parts of
CE) oa Maral el On baa Capt. T. Brown’s Illustra-
Note on Xylophaga prestans, tions of the Conchology of
Smith. By J. R. Le B. Great Britain and Ireland,
ROMIAEN SH Bie Siatscecakuee< scree 73 2nd edit. By A. REYNELL 116
LONDON :

DULAU & CO., Ltp., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Conchological Society of Great Britain
and Ireland.

Hon. Sec.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.S., etc., Manchester Museum,
Manchester.

Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MANCHESTER
MusEum on the SECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Conchology, the organ of the Society, is
issued quarterly to all Members.

*.* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Duuav & Co., Ltd., 34-86 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.).
Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained.)

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iy of this wrapper.

CHARGES POR ADVERTTSEVE is

OUTSIDE COVER. Each insertion—
Whole page . ; é 30s.
Half page : : : 15s.
Quarter page. A ; 7s. 6d.

INSIDE COVER. Each insertion—

Whole page . ; : 20s.
Half page ; : 10s.
Quarter page . : : 5s.

48

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.
Fripay, 13TH Frsruary, 1920.
G. K. Gupz, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. H. C. Fulton and Mr. B. O. Wymer were appointed scrutineers.

The following report was read :—

“In presenting their twenty-seventh Annual Report the Council
have pleasure in recording that the work of the Society is still well
maintained. The monthly meetings have been held as usual, and the
attendance has improved since the cessation of hostilities and the
consequent release of members from National Service.

“The communications read still maintain their high standard.

““ Among the losses that the Society has to deplore the Council
wish to mention the names of Mr. Chas. Cooper, of Auckland, New
Zealand, and Mr. M. M. Schepman, of Utrecht, Holland.

“Communications from Corresponding Members are now again
on the increase.

“The membership roll has decreased somewhat, but it is hoped
that new members will be added now that the ratification of the
Peace Treaty is an accomplished fact.

“The Council regret to announce the resignation of Mr. Jas. W.
Wintle, who was appointed Honorary Secretary in place of Mr. G. K.
Gude. Mr. Wintle has had to take up residence in South Wales,
which prevents him from carrying out the Secretarial duties.

“ Acting under Rule XIX, the Council appointed Mr. A. E.
Salisbury to be Honorary Secretary.

“During the “year two double parts of the ‘ Proceedings’,
Vol. XIII, Parts 3 and 4, and 5 and 6, were issued in April and
November respectively: They comprised 132 pages of text, including
the Index, with the addition of the title-page. There were six plates
and nine sets of figures; drawings or blocks for these were furnished
by Major M. Connolly, the Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooke, D. Despott, Dr. J.C.
Melvill, R. Bullen Newton, the late H. Suter, J. R. le B. Tomlin,
and H. Watson, while Mr. J. H. Leonard, of the Natural History
Museum, kindly gave his services in preparing the photographs for
Plate IV, and the Frontispiece of your President for 1907-1909
was provided by private subscription.

“The cordial thanks of the Society are again due to the Council
of the Linnean Society for their continued. kindness in allowing the
meetings of the past years to be held in their apartments at
Burlington House.”

The Treasurer presented the Statement of Income and Expenditure
for the year ended December 31st, 1919.

On the motion of the President, seconded by Mr. Oldham, the
foregoing Report, and the financial statement, were adopted.

The following were elected Officers and Council for the year 1920 :—

VOL. XIV.—SEPTEMBER, 1920. 4

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

44

ee ve WVHG@'TO ‘SVHO

rtad ‘0 HOOH \ OZ6I ‘ZS Arenue f “4oo11090 pUunof pur s1oyonoA [ILM pouruTexy

"LOINSVOL], “UOT ‘NOLMAN NATION “37

‘goURAPY UT pred suotydrtosqny
FO FUNODOV UO “PTT “S6T STF SOpapour sy, %

G €1 F665 G €L PEGS
O16 LOT OIG VE SEIU ee YG nets) Me RTE ESE
OL -g - yoo enbayy “
(Gite oe ; RaseuSOAE | @) Gp . youn OZ Gueioc en ep QGF UO spueplaiq “
Oeee let O GTI : : " quewlesiteapy
) Ol pUBpUsd}V OF SOTFIMNZVIE) Oe Oe lee ; : : ; " suoeuog “*
0 € € °* °* sutoor Jo sosuedxn OERG eG * sjuidey pur ., ssurpeesorg ,, Jo ejeg “
—Agoioog uvouury “ | QO YL » : $ : * 90F diysrequeyy ofry “
On Ge AToMOTyeIG pus Suu eoeeo cS : : : : ; Sooj sourlMuG “
OL 2 901 ie SIE SOL
0 GIZL ° syoolg pur suoMeysniy > G TF *° sdoquoeyy sutpuodseri10;
Ola cee aseqsog pur sunuing Oo er Fo. * sroquuey, ATvUIpPIC,
pie Ses —9g pur ‘G ‘7 ‘G | Gf Dasels fae —suondtiosqng jenuuy ‘
syed TITX ‘IA “.. 88utpesoorg ,, fo 4s0o Ag | T GE gg * " 6161 ‘T Avenuep yueg 4x oouryeg of,
D8 F IO) ps F “1

‘6161 ‘1€ WAIWHOXd GHANA UVAXK AHL YOX AYOLIGNAMXA ANF ANWOONI

‘NOGNOT HO ALHIOOS 'TVOINOTOOVIVIN

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 45

President —G. K. Gude, F.Z.S.

Vice-Presidents —H. O. N. Shaw, BSc., F.Z.S.; T. Iredale ;
J. RB. le B. Tomlin, M.A., F.E.S.; A.S. Kennard, F.G.S.

Treasurer —R. Bullen Newton, F.G.S.

Editor —B. B. Woodward, F.L.S., etc.

Secretary—A. EH. Salisbury.

Six other Members of the Council—A. Reynell; C. Oldham,
¥.L.8S.; Major M. Connolly ; H. Woods, M.A., F.G.8.; Rev. A. H.
Cooke, Sc.D., M.A., F.Z.S.; H. H. Bloomer, F.L.S.

On the motion of Dr. Bowell, seconded by Dr. Boycott,
a unanimous vote of thanks was passed to the retiring Officers and
Members of the Council, the Auditors, and the Scrutineers.

ORDINARY MHBETING.
Fripay, 13TH Fesruary, 1920.
G. K. Guo, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. Henrich Christian Sell was elected to membership of the
Society.

The President then delivered his address on “‘ The Armature of
Land Mollusca ”’.

On the motion of Dr. Cooke, seconded by Mr. Crick, a vote of
thanks to the President for his address was passed, with a request
that he would allow the same to be printed, as far as possible, in
extenso in the “ Proceedings ”’ of the Society.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 127TH Marca, 1920.
G. K. Gupn, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “A note on Xylophaga prestans, Smith.” By J.R. le B.
Tomlin, M.A., F.E.S.

2. ‘* Notes on the Coloration of the shell of Helix aspersa and of
Cochlicella barbara.” By Hugh Watson.

The brown pigment in the shell of Helix aspersa is usually
concentrated into spiral bands, homologous with those of
H. nemoralis, etc. ; although these bands are partly concealed,
owing to the fact that the pale, opaque, substance of the shell
crosses them in irregular streaks, instead of being confined to
‘the zones between the dark bands, thus making the shell
less conspicuous. But the stage of growth at which the
pigment first becomes concentrated into distinct bands varies
greatly. In some specimens the dark bands first appear before
the middle of the second whorl, that is to say, close to the
apex of the shell; in others, only the last whorl is distinctly
banded. Moreover, breeding experiments show that this marked
difference is hereditary ; and that the mutation in which the
bands develop late is apparently dominant to that in which

46

3.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

they develop early. Sometimes specimens are also found which
are intermediate in appearance between these two mutations.
This intermediate type, however, does not. seem to be the
result of a cross between individuals of the other two;
experiments rather suggest that ivis due to another dominant
hereditary factor which tends to reduce the effect of the
factor that retards the development of the bands, although
only producing a noticeable difference in about 70 per cent of
the shells. Further experiments, however, are needed for the
elucidation of these problems.

*‘ A note upon certain Fossils of the Upper Tertiary beds of

the Dardanelles.”” By Paul Pallary.

Dr. Bowell exhibited photographs from micro-slides of the radule
of Polita cellaria, Mill., and Limnea palustris, Mill., originally
mounted in the year 1852 and remounted this year—1920.

Dr. Boycott exhibited a series of maps used by Mr. Roebuck in
preparing the Census of Distribution of British Mollusca.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 9TH APRIL, 1920.
J. R. te B. Tomury, M.A., F.E.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

Mr. G. C. Spence was elected to membership of the Society.
The following communications were read :—

I

“ Further notes on Radule.” By Dr. E. W. Bowell, M.A.

In the Testacellide all our three species can be easily
and definitely discriminated by means of the radula. The
central tooth is smallest in T. haliotidea, Drap.

In the genus Limax (sensu.lato) we have adult forms 4

(maximus, cinereo-niger, and flavus), a peculiar form (L.arborum),
and nepionic forms (ZL. tenellus, Agriolimax agrestis, and
A. levis). The points of distinction and relationship of these
were described in more detail.

The two Milaces are very similar, but apparently separable.
(Only thirteen specimens of Milax gagates had been examined,
however, this total including no very large specimens.)

The reintroduction of the generic name Zonites was urged ;
it is noted that Z. algirus is an adult form, while our larger
Species are nepionic; mntidulus, however, is of the algirus
type. The striking smallness of the central uncus in lucidus,
cellarvus, rogerst, and allaarius is explained by the folding of
the radula and the increase in size of the pleural unci. It
does not appear to be a character calling for the formation
of a separate genus. JZ. scharffi is considered as probably
typical cellarius, Z. hibernicus as a local race of cellarius.
The previously described distinctions are well maintained,
but are considered to be of less than specific importance.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 47

The unimportance of certain characters formerly relied upon
for determination of species was pointed out. Such characters
are : accessory cusps on any of the unci; length of external
cones ; length of base supporting uncus; number of true
externals ; elongation of radula.

In the above-mentioned species the radula is in each
case characteristic ; though the determination is more difficult
in the pairs of species Limax maximus and L. cinereo-niger,
Agriolimaz agrestis and A. levis, Milax sowerby: and
M. gagates. In these cases, however, it is believed that the
distinguishing characters given, derived from careful and con-
tinued examination of a large number of specimens, will hold
good. But the point of view is adopted that the use of radula
study is to establish-relationship rather than distinctions.

The paper was illustrated by a series of eighty-eight photo-
graphs.

2. “On the Hectocotylus of Todaropsis.” By R. Winkworth,
F.R.G.S.

While in Plymouth last January the author was fortunate in
procuring a male and female of Todaropsis eblane, Ball, the
‘Newfoundland sleeve’? of Channel fishermen. Since no
hectocotylus of the Oigopsida has previously been noted in
English works, it is worth recording that the fourth right
arm is modified throughout its whole length, the suckers being
replaced by papille, which are large and alternate on the
basal part and form a linear series along the distal two-thirds
of the arm. The fourth left arm is also modified, but for the
proximal third only. Drawings and specimen were exhibited.

3. “Concerning Hdenttellina.” By Chas. Hedley, F.L.S.

On the motion of Mr. Kennard, seconded by Mr. Tomlin, a
unanimous vote of congratulation to Mr. R. Bullen Newton (who is
retiring from the staff of the British Museum) on his completion
of fifty-two years’ association with geological science was passed.

An obituary notice of the late R. Etheridge, jun., was read by
Mr. R. Bullen Newton. The announcement of Mr. Etheridge’s
death was received with regret by the Society.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 14TH May, 1920.
G. K. Gups, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “Nomenclatorial Notes relating to British Non-Marine
Mollusca.” By A. S. Kennard, F.G.S., and B. B. Woodward,
F.L.S., ete.

2. ‘‘ New Mollusca from Port Alfred.” By G. B. Sowerby, F.L.S.

3. ‘On the Anatomy of two species of Helicarion from Tropical
Africa.” By Hugh Watson, M.A.

48 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Mr. H. W. J. Biggs exhibited some very fine examples of Liamnea
pereger, var. ovata, Drap., taken from the New River.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, llta June, 1920.
G. K. Gupe, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. G. W. Young was elected to membership of the Society.
The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘ Note on the Dates of Publication of Brown’s Illustrations
of British Conchology, 2nd edition.” By A. Reynell.
2. ‘A few varieties of Port Alfred Shells.” By G. B. Sowerby,
F.LS.
3. “ Description of a new species of Mitra from South Africa.”
By the Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooke, M.A., F.Z.8.
4. ‘‘ Note on Marginella guttula, Sow.’ By John Shirley, D.Sc.
5. ‘Preliminary Notice of Roy Bell’s Molluscan Collections.”
By T. Iredale. 7 |
Mr. Roy Bell has been collecting at Sunday Island, Kermadec
Group, since I left, and the major portion of this collection was
reported upon by Mr. W. R. Oliver. Subsequently he made
large collections at Norfolk Island and Lord Howe Island,
securing almost hundreds of novelties, which I hope fully to
account for later. He served in the War, and having his
demobilization venue fixed at Melbourne offered to collect
Chitons for me if required near that locality. 1 indicated two
desirable points, Port Fairy, in Western Victoria, and
Mallacoota, the eastern limit of Victoria. If additional time
were available Twofold Bay in New South Wales was sug-
gested as the southernmost point in that colony. He visited
Port Fairy first, and securing a representative collection of
Chitons, also made valuable collections of marine molluscs
generally. He thus added to the known Chiton fauna of
Victoria three species, and enlarged the range of some
Adelaidean shells into Victoria. At Mallacoota he determined
the limits of the Peronian Region, adding a couple more
Chiton records to Victoria and definitely establishing the range
of others. The influenza epidemic practically prevented his
leaving Australia for New Zealand, his home, so he settled at
Twofold Bay and made a very extensive collection of marine
mollusca in that locality, dredging in shallow water in every
part of the Bay. I am now engaged in working out this
collection, which is the most valuable yet examined by any
-extra-limital worker. Many valuable results have been
achieved, and the greatest thanks are due to the energy of
Mr. Roy Bell, whose field work is complete and unsurpassable
in every way.

@

OBITUARY: R. ETHERIDGE, JNR. 49

OBITUARY NOTICE.—Ropert ETHERIDGE, INR., 1847-1920.

Tue death of Robert Etheridge, Director and Curator of the
Australian Museum, Sydney, on January 4th of this year at the age
of 73, removes a familiar name from the active list of the world’s
paleontologists. E

He was the son and only child of the late Robert Etheridge,
F.R.S., the distinguished paleontologist who belonged to the
Geological Survey of Great Britain, and who was afterwards
appointed on the staff of the British Museum. Our deceased
member's early scientific training was obtained at the Royal School
of Mines in Jermyn Street, soon after which, about 1867, he
proceeded to Australia as an Assistant-Geologist on the Geological
Survey of Victoria, then under the Directorship of Dr. A. R. C.
Selwyn. }

Returning home a year or two later through the disbandment of
that Survey, Etheridge was next appointed Acting-Paleontologist
to the Geological Survey of Scotland, and subsequently received
a paleontologist’s position in the Geological Department of the
British Museum, where, during the transfer of the Natural History
collections to South Kensington, he took a prominent part in the
removal of the invertebrate fossils to the then new building in the
Cromwell Road, now known as the Natural History Museum, and
their arrangement in the various galleries of the Department,
whilst he diligently laboured for nearly nine years both as a curator
and research worker. His great ambition was, however, to return
to Australia, and engage in solving the many interesting problems
connected with the geological structure of that continent. Up to
that time, a great part of his researches had been devoted to the
study of Australian fossils, so that when the demand arose for his
further services in Australia he was perfectly equipped for the
acceptance of the dual position offered him in 1887 of
Paleontologist to the Australian Museum and to the Geological
Survey of New South Wales. He therefore resigned his appointment
at the British Museum, and settled down in Sydney for the
remainder of his life. Further promotion came in 1895, when
Etheridge succeeded Dr. Ramsay as Director and Curator of the
Australian Museum, and he retained that post until his death,
a period of twenty-five years, with considerable distinction to
himself, carrying out a vigorous policy of administration and sparing
no efforts to advance the interests of Australian Science.

Etheridge was elected to the Malacological Society of London
at the December meeting of 1905, and although never contributing
to its Proceedings he was a voluminous writer on a multitude of
organisms found in the more important geological formations and
belonging to both the animal and vegetable kingdoms, his memoirs
finding a place in most of the Australasian Scientific Serials.

To show the versatility of his work it may be mentioned that he
also studied Ethnological subjects, and published many interesting

50 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

observations on the history of the Australian Aboriginals. But it was
as a paleoconchologist that Htheridge’s research work is of chief
interest to our Society. His first molluscan paper was published in
1873, and dealt with shells found in some Shell-marls near Edinburgh;
then came a series of papers based on his studies of Carboniferous
Mollusca, which mostly appeared in the Geological Magazine and in
the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, including critical
notes on the Carboniferous Gastropoda and Pelecypoda figured in
Phillips’ Geology of Yorkshire, besides recognizing the remains of
certain colour-bands of a twinned character on a small Naticiform
shell from the Carboniferous of Scotland. A little later he made
known some Unioniform shells from the Tasmanian Tertiaries.
Paleozoic Opercula_ associated with small Gastropods next claimed
his attention, this being succeeded by an interesting account of the
British Carboniferous Chitonide read before the Natural History
Society of Glasgow, 1881, while in the same year he delivered his
Presidential address to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh on
“The Paleozoic Conchology of Scotland”. His chief Australian
memoirs included descriptions of the Cretaceous Shells of New
South Wales, embracing those found in the opalized deposits of
White Cliffs, besides which he wrote on the Paleozoic and Cretaceous
Mollusca characterizing the deposits of the Bowen River region of
Northern Queensland. Separate memoirs were devoted to the
Pelecypod genus Hurydesma and “The Paleopectens’’, occurring
in the later Paleozoic rocks of New South Wales. Much Molluscan
information was incorporated in the Geology and Paleontology of
Queensland and New Guinea, published in 1892, a most compre-
hensive work consisting of nearly 800 pages of text and numerous
plates, which was written in conjunction with Dr. Robert Logan
Jack, a former Government Geologist of Queensland. Htheridge
also wrote a report on the Cretaceous Mollusca of Zululand. He
founded some new genera of Pelecypoda, including Unionella and
Deltopecten from the Paleozoic beds of New South Wales, while those
from the Cretaceous rocks of the same colony, and Queensland,
include Tatella, Cyrenopsis, Fissilunula, Maccoyella, and
Pseudavicula. We must look to his Australian colleagues for a more
complete analysis of his works, which can be only gathered from
a survey of the scientific serial literature of Australasia.

The memoirs and papers here briefly referred to suffice, however,
to indicate that the author was possessed of indomitable energy and
unswerving perseverance, valuable attributes which enabled him
very largely to build up a considerable fame as one of the leading
paleontologists of his time. Australia recognized these important
scientific services by awarding him the Clarke Memorial Medal of
the Royal Society of New South Wales in 1895, while the Australian
Association for the Advancement of Science bestowed upon him the
Mueller Memorial Medal in 1911,

Sx ‘a peers

ee RRA RENE EN OMe SSE MEE

ee,

Hee lap AE ESE SM DARIO:

OBITUARY: R. ETHERIDGE, JNR. 51

Professor Edgworth David, in the Sydney Daily Telegraph of
January 9, rightly states of him that “ the world has lost the man
who, in his special branch of science, was the foremost worker in
the Southern Hemisphere”. The same writer also refers to
Ktheridge’s notorious retiring disposition, ever avoiding social or
even scientific functions, but for which “‘ his name would have been
a household word throughout Australia—he literally lived in his
work, and he died in it, according to his wish ”’.

R. Butten NewrTon. _

NOTE ON MARGINELLA GUTTULA, SOWERBY.
By Joun Suiriey, D.Sc.
Read 11th June, 1920.

Iw his list of the Marine Mollusca of Queensland, Mr. Charles Hedley,
F.L.S., includes Marginella guttula, Reeve. This is probably a
mistake for Marginella guttula, Sowerby. As has been shown by
Mr. J. R. Le B. Tomlin,? Reeve’s name lapses, and his shell is now
known as Marginella pericalles, Tomlin. It is a native cf the West
Indies and Mr. Tomlin has received specimens collected in a living
state from Bermuda. It is therefore not likely to range from
Bermuda to Eastern Queensland.

The following are my reasons for believing the shell of Mr. Hedley’s
list to be Marginella guttula, Sowerby :—

In January, 1911, I received from the late Mr. E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.,
a letter in which he determined a shell collected on Murray Island,
Torres Straits, as Marginella triplicata, Gaskoin.? This name was
subsequently proved by Mr. E. A. Smith to be a synonym of
Marginella guttula, Sowerby.’ It is a curious little cowrie-shaped
shell, and the folds on the columella are very characteristic.

In the paper to the Linnean Society of New South Wales in 1909,
Mr. Hedley describes ° and illustrates a new shell, Marginella ania.
Of the illustrations, fig. 87 has all the characteristics of Marginella
guttula, Sowerby—the cowrie-like outline squared off at the broad
end, and the same peculiar triplicate folds. Comparisons of
specimens of Marginella guttula, Sowerby, and of Marginella anaia,
Hedley, will, I think, bear out these statements.

Specimens of Marginella compressa, Reeve, also from Murray
Island, were named by Mr. HK. A. Smith in the same letter.

1 Proc. Austral. Assoc. Ady. Sci., vol. xii, 1909, p. 363, line 17.

* Proc. Malac. Soc., London, vol. xii, 1916, p. 64.

3 Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1849, p. 19

* Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., ix, 1910, p. 21.

5 Proc. Linn. Soc. New S. Wales, vol. xxxiv, pt. 3, p. 452, pl. xiii, figs. 86-7.

52

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS.

By G. K. Gups, F.Z8.
Delwered 13th February, 1920.
THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA.

THE subject on which I venture to address you to-night has been
a favourite study with me for a considerable number of years. My
interest in these structures was first aroused through the receipt —
of some specimens of Corilla from Ceylon, on which I based a new
species. The Hditor of Science Gossip having in 1896 requested
me to contribute some articles on Mollusca, I chose the ““ Armature
of Helicoid Land Shells” as my subject, which, however, was side-
tracked into what amounts practically to a monograph of the genera
Corilla and Plectopylis.

On that occasion I drew attention to the fact “‘ that Mollusca have
numerous enemies is well known to naturalists, for not only do they
serve as food for many mammals, birds, and reptiles, but they are
preyed upon by some insects, and everi by other mollusca. Naked
slugs are especially exposed to the attacks of birds, slow-worms, and
snail-slugs (Testacella), and, in foreign countries, of carnivorous
snails, such as Glandina and others. Shell-bearing Mollusca likewise
are devoured by birds and mammals; they have besides many insect
enemies, particularly in tropical climates, and we shall, therefore,
not be surprised to find that in several instances these creatures have
come to be provided with special means of protection. This has
been attained in various ways, indirectly by protective resemblance
between the forms or colours of the shells and their immediate sur-
roundings ; or directly by special structures, such as teeth, plates,
or constrictions, serving as buttresses or barricades behind which
the animal can withdraw. It is probable, however, that these
structures may at the same time help to strengthen and support the
outer wall of the shell”’.

That structures of this nature serve as a means of defence against
the attacks of carnivorous insects and similar creatures was suggested
as long ago as 1829 by Guilding,! who, in speaking of the teeth and
lamine of the Pupide, observed that “ they may answer the purpose
of an operculum to keep out enemies, while they afford no obstacle
to the motion of the soft and yielding body of the animal”’.

Of much interest in this connection is a note by Lieut.-Col. Godwin-
Austen, who, in a paper on the genus Plectopylis, states that ““ when
breaking up a number of shells to expose the barriers and ascertain
if their characters were constant, I was greatly interested to find in
two instances the presence of small insects that had become fixed
between the teeth ’’.?

d Zool. Journ., vol. iv, 1829, p. 168.
2 Proc. Zool. Soc., 1874, p. 611.

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 53

During my investigation of these armatures in Corilla and
Plectopylis I discovered that in most cases the barriers in immature
shells differed considerably from those found in full-grown ones,
more especially in those of Corilla, while in one case, i.e. Corilla
adamsi, these protective structures occur only in the immature
shells, the animal dispensing with them entirely on completing the
shell. Without knowing the actual conditions in its surroundings
it 1s, of course, impossible to account for this phenomenon, but it
may be surmised that the absence of predatory insects may have
produced this result, and that the formation of the barriers in
immature shells is simply the survival of an ancestral character.
Two other forms of protective structures, even more efficacious,
are found (a) in the members of the genus Clausilia, which produce
the elastic shutter, or clausilium, and (6) the numerous operculate
genera, whose members are provided with a lid, or operculum,
completely closing the shell.

The first group to be considered in detail is the family of
TESTACELLID#, subfamily STREPTAXINA.

Genus STREPTAXIS, Gray.

This genus ranges through South and South-Hastern Asia, the
Mascarene Islands, tropical Africa, and South America. Several
species are devoid of armature, such as the helicoid forms: S.
wagnert, Pfr., and S. apertus, Mts., from Brazil, and elongate ones
such as: SS. contusus, Fér., from Brazil, 8. dacoste, Gude, from
Colombia, and S. nobilis, Gray, from Liberia. In the simpler forms,
such as S. burmanicus, Blanf., from India, S. pfecfferi, Zel., and
S. andamanensis, Bens., from the Nicobar and Andaman Islands,
only a raised, entering, parietal lamella is found, but the majority of
species have complicated obstructions at the aperture. For instance,
S. theobaldi, Blanf., from the Khasi Hills, has two raised lamellee
on the parietal callus, three on the basal lip and three on the outer
lip of the peristome, while S. paulus, Gude, a Chinese form, has two
of the parietal callus, two on the basal and two on the outer lip of
the peristome. A curious helicoid form, S. roebelini, Mlldff., from the
Samui Archipelago, has a raised lamella on the parietal wall and three
palatal teeth ; this species belongs to the section Odontartemon.

The genus Systrophia, Alb., confined to South America, is not
provided with teeth, but the parietal callus is raised into a curved
plate, in some species, such as S. systrophia, Alb., from Bolivia,
closely approaching the upper and lower lip of the peristome, leaving
only a narrow slit for the animal to protrude; there is besides
a constriction behind the peristome. In S. cheilostropha, Orb., a
Brazilian species, there are in addition two denticles, one on the
upper and one on the lower lip of the peristome.

In S. reyret, Souv., from Ecuador, the parietal callus is only slightly
raised, but within, nearly one-quarter of a whorl behind the peristome,

54 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

occur four denticles, two on the parietal and two on the palatal wall.
Again, S. heligmoidea, Orb., also from Ecuador, has the parietal
callus raised and furnished with a compressed fold, which is con-
tinued for some distance on the parietal wall and coincident with
a tubercle on the upper palatal margin of the peristome corresponding
with a scrobiculation, the aperture being in consequence sub-
triangular.
Genus Ennea, H. & A. Adams.

This has a wide distribution, being found throughout southern
and south-eastern Asia from Arabia to Japan and the Philippine
Islands ; Madagascar, the Mascarene Islands, and throughout tropical
and southern Africa.

E. mucronata, Mts., a Cameroon species, is provided with an
entering, flexuous fold on the parietal wall near the upper part of
the peristome, which bears a corresponding tubercle, while on the
outer lip are found two flexuous, entering folds, and the columella
bears a flexuous, entering fold, bidendate at the anterior end.
E. ringens, H. Ad., from Sierra Leone, has a parietal lamina, three
profound columellar teeth, and several lamelle within the outer lip,
four of which are longer and more prominent than the others.
E. infrendens, Mts., a Natal species, has its aperture nearly closed,
having a raised, compressed lamella at the parietal angle, a deep-
seated, bipartite, columellar plica, two small teeth on the basal
margin, and two on the palatal margin of the peristome, the upper.
one being the larger. 4. planti, Pfr., another Natal form, possesses
a slight, entering, flexuous fold on the columella, one short, com-
pressed lamina on the parietal wall near the insertion of the upper
margin of the peristome.

The next group for consideration is the baal ZONITID A.

Genus ViTrEA, Fitz.

Of this genus, which has a very wide distribution, only a few of the
North American species are provided with armature. V. interna,
Say, has two prominent sub-lamelliform white teeth, which do not
reach the edge of the peristome. Several other species have radial
series of internal teeth on the lower wall of the last whorl. In
V. multidentata, Binn., some specimens have these teeth united at
their base into barriers, these processes being distinctly visible
through the thin shell-wall.

Genus Gastroponta, Albers.

This is confined to North America, and its members have more solid
shells than those of the last genus dealt with. G. gularis, Say, has
a long, revolving fold inside on the base of the last whorl, extending
for about two-thirds of awhorl ; some have a strong, raised denticle
on the basal margin of the peristome. Immature shells show two
folds. G. lasmodon, Phill., is provided on the base with two, nearly

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 55

parallel, prominent, deeply entering, revolving, white lamelle; on
the other hand, G. swppressa, Say, is furnished only with one or
two lamelliform, elongated, oblique teeth.

Genus Szsara, Alb.

Is restricted to India, Burma, and Siam; some sixteen species
are known, the majority of which are provided with teeth in the
aperture. The simplest form in this respect is S. helicifera, Blant.,
having only one long, curved, entering fold on the columella,
while S. harmerz, Gude, is furnished with two raised, curved, short
lamellae on the base of the peristome. S. teckelli, Theob., and
S. hungerfordiana, Theob., have a narrow aperture, with three teeth
on the base of the peristome and one curved fold on the columella.
S.megalodon, Blanf., also has a curved, entering fold on the columella,
a small tooth on the outer lip, and a larger horizontal one on the basal
margin, with a large, transverse plate between. S. mouleyitensis,
Gude, is furnished with a large, curved, transverse plate nearthe basal
margin, supported by two buttresses outwardly, and an entering,
curved fold on the columella. In S. pylaica, Bens., no teeth are
found, but the parietal callus has a raised lamella meeting a similar
one on the basal margin, leaving only a narrow slit between.

We now come to an important group, i.e. the ENDODONTID&, the
first to be considered being the

Genus ScuLPTARIA, Pfeiffer.

Only four species are known, with two or three varieties ;_ they
are small shells, characterized by their beautiful sculpture, and
confined to Damaraland, South-West Africa. 8S. sculpturata, Gray, is
provided with a long, entering, raised, flexuous fold on the parietal
wall and two horizontal, raised lamelle on the palatal wall, while
S. damarensis, H. Ad., has a similar fold on the parietal wall and
three raised, horizontal lamellz on the palatal wall. S. retisculpta,
Mts., the most beautifully sculptured form of all, has likewise a
parietal fold, while the. palatal wall is furnished with a strong,
transverse ridge on the outer wall close to the peristome, raised into
a tubercle on the base.

Genus Enpoponta, Albers.

This important genus, with numerous species, distributed over
Australasia and Polynesia, has been split up into several subgenera
and sections. The first subgenus, Dicuyprus, Pils., has but one
species: E. pagodiformis, Smith. It is furnished with a strong,
entering, parietal lamina and two close columellar plice, terminating
in a large callous nodule on the columellar lip. The subgenus
STENOPYLIS, Fult., consists of three or four species of minute shells
from the Philippine Islands, Australia, and New Guinea. One of
these, EH. coarctata, Mldff., was originally placed in the genus

56 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Puectopyiis. It has the parietal callus raised into a flexuous,
transverse lamella parallel with the, outer and basal margins of the
peristome, which are equally raised, nearly closing the aperture,
while there are besides two internal parietal lamelle.

The subgenus Lipera, Garr., occurs only in the Society and
Cook Islands. These shells are provided with revolving, entering
folds on the parietal wall, and the lower part of the last whorl.
E. jacquinoti, H. & J., from Tahiti, is a fairly large species, and
possesses two revolving, entering lamellz on the parietal wall, with
one low curved fold on the columella and three raised, revolving
lamellee on the basal wall of the last whorl..

The subgenus ENDODONTA, s.s., ranges over the Sandwich, Society,
and Pelew Islands. EH. lamellosa, Feéer., a Sandwich Islands species,
is provided with no less than eight revolving, raised lamelle : two
on the parietal, one on the upper, four on the basal, and one on the
columellar wall. J&Z. lacerata, Semp., from the Pelew Archipelago,
has only one entering lamella on the basal wall midway between the
columellar angle and the periphery, one low revolving fold on the
columella, while the parietal wall bears three raised ridges and
several smaller ones between the latter and the columella, all
these ridges being continued outside on the base of the shell as far
as the peristome.

The subgenus THAUMATODON, Pilsbry, with numerous species, is
distributed over Polynesia, New Zealand, New Caledonia, Tasmania,
and the Philippines. #. multilamellata, Garr., a Cook Islands
species, has three revolving lamelle on the parietal wall, three on
the basal wall, and one onthecolumella. £. heptaptychia, Q. & M.,
from Guajam, an island in the Ladrones Archipelago, possesses two
revolving, entering, parietal folds ; three raised lamellee on the outer
wall, the middle one being largest; three on the basal wall, the
middle one smallest ; one on the columella ; all these lamelle are
some distance from the peristome. EH. tomlini, Gude, another form
from Guajam, has, like the former, two parietal folds ; three raised
lamelle on the outer wall, the topmost being smallest, and one
the basal wall.

The subgenus NEsopuita, Pilsbry, is of Polynesian distribution ;
E. tiara, Migh., from the Sandwich Islands, is the largest of all the
Endodonts, a full-grown specimen in my possession measuring as
much as 14 mm. in diameter ; it has a wide aperture, and is provided
with eight or nine low, revolving, entering folds on the parietal wall
but without any palatal teeth or lamelle. #. hystrix, Migh., and
FE. jugosa, Migh., also from the Sandwich Islands, are provided
only with one low, revolving, entering fold on the parietal wall.

The subgenus Prycuopon, Ancey, is a small group of minute
species confined to New Zealand. H#. hectori, Sut., has five parietal
lamelle, the principal one, stout and median in position, being
grooved or bifid, the other four smaller and placed between it and

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 57

the columella, which bears two, well-developed lamelle, the inner
one with two or three sharp points ; the second high, shaped like
a sharp tooth; in addition, there are seven rather stout elevated
lamelle on the palatal wall, evenly distributed. HH. pseudoleioda,
Sut., is furnished with three folds on the parietal wall, one columellar
and eight palatal plice, while #. wairarapa, Sut., with five parietal
and one columellar lamelle, has no less than ten palatal plice.

The subgenus HELENoconcnA, Pilsbry, also a small group, is only
found in St. Helena. &#. polyodon, Sowerby, has three, revolving,
entering lire on the parietal wall, the upper and lower frequently
double ; there are about seven palatal plice, which are rather evenly
distributed and extend some distance within. EH. minutissima,
Smith, has as many as six parietal lire and from eight to ten palatal
plice. The last Endodont subgenus to be considered is AFRODONTA,
M. & P., with some six known species found in South Africa.
L.trilamellaris, M.& P.,possesses three, short, low folds, one parietal,
one palatal, and one basal.

The Pyramiduloid subgenus Heticopiscus, Morse, is restricted to
North America, and contains four or five known species. P. parallela,
Say, has radial series of two or three horizontal palatal teeth, these
series being about one-third of a whorl distant from each other. It
is probable that the earlier series are absorbed by the animal as the
crowth of the shell proceeds. In P. fimbriata, Weth., the series con-
sist of a vertical, stout lamella on the outer wall and a smaller
oblique one on the basal wall.

a
Genus RUTHVENIA, Gude,

was originally established as a section of Plectopylis until Lieut.-Col.
Godwin-Austen investigated the anatomy and concluded that it
was allied to Thysanota. Five species are known, four of these
occurring in Ceylon and one in Southern India. They are small,
fragile shells, bearing two series of small, horizontal, callous denticles
on the palatal wall and a solid, transverse plate on the parietal wall.
In some forms additional transverse denticles are found on the
palatal wall.

The important and large group of HeLticip# next demands con-
sideration, the first genus to be reviewed being

Genus ASHMUNELLA, Cock. & Pils.

This genus, of about thirty species, is restricted to the United
States. A. thomsoniana, Anc.,is provided with one oblique, parietal
denticle, one transverse plate on the outer margin of the peristome,
and two denticles on the lower margin. A. levetter, Bld., has a short
oblique, parietal fold, one transverse fold on the outer margin of
the peristome, and two short, horizontal plice on the lower margin.

58 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Genus Potyeyra, Say.

A large genus divided into three sections, all confined to North
America. The first section, POLYGYRA, 8.8., has about fifty species.
P. cereolus, Muhlf., and P. septemvolva, Say, are characterized by
a raised parietal callus, with an oblique, entering fold and ascrobicu-
lation behind the peristome. P. espiloca, Bld., and P. auriformis, Bld.,
have in addition a transverse fold on the outer lip and a horizontal
one on the lower lip of the peristome. P. woulifera, Shutt., and
P. auriculata, Say, have a similar armature, but more produced,
the raised parietal plate is more tortuous and tongue-shaped and
projects between the plates on the peristome almost closing the
aperture. P. hippocrepis, Pfr., possesses an extraordinary form of
armature, having the raised parietal callus provided with two
parallel, horizontal entering lamine united at their inner termina-
tion by a high raised, curved, transverse fold, in the shape of a horse-
shoe, which coincides with a hollow, raised, transverse tubercle on the
base of the outer wall near the scrobiculation behind the peristome.

The section Triopopsis, Raf., also contains about fifty species,
with numerous varieties. Here the armature is less complicated,
ahd in some forms altogether absent, but the peristome in all is
strongly developed. P. tridentata, Say, and P. fraudulenta, Pils.,
have one oblique, entering fold on the parietal callusand two denticles
on the peristome, one above and one below, while P. profunda, Say,
is provided merely with a denticle on the basal margin of the
peristome. P. Sayi, Binn., and P. elevata, Say, -have an oblique
entering denticle or fold on the parietal callus, whereas P. albolabris,
Say, P. multilineata, Say, and P. clausa, Say, are devoid of any
teeth, folds, or lamelle whatever.

The section STENOTREMA, Raf., numbers some twenty-two
species, the majority having the aperture nearly closed by the
raised, transverse lamella on the parietal wall. In P. spinosa,
Lea, this lamella has the distal end curved inwardly, fitting
into the upper angle formed by the upper and outer margins
of the peristome, which is considerably thickened ; in addition an
internal short buttress unites a part of the parietal and basal walls
with the columellar wall, one-quarter of a whorl behind the peristome,
this buttress being distinctly visible through the shell-wall, but can
be more easily observed on breaking away a portion of the lower
shell-wall, immediately behind the peristome. P. labrosa, Bld., and
P. stenotrema, Fér., have the aperture still more obstructed. In these
two species the basal margin of the peristome is inwardly produced
with a small sinus near the distal end, and the outer margin carries
a short tubercle, forming a sinus with the basal margin, into which
the distal end of the parietal plate fits. P.monodon, Rack., and
P. fraterna, Say, have a less complicated armature, being furnished
simply with the raised, transverse lamella on the parietal plate,
no processes occurring on the peristome.

s
r
ia
a
-
.

a ee ee a Pe

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 59

Genus PoLyGyRELLA, Binney.

Only three species are known, all American. P. polygyrella,
Bld., hasthemouth of the shell obstructed only by a raised, transverse
lamella on the parietal callus, giving off a short horizontal fold. On
the base, one-half of a whorl from the aperture, there may be seen
through the shell-wall three short, horizontal, white lamellz and one-
quarter of a whorl further back the remains of a former set, partly
absorbed.

Genus PotyeyratiA, Gray.

This genus is split up into four sections ; the first, PoOLYGYRATIA,
s.8., with two species, one found in Brazil, the other in Bolivia.
The first, P. polygyratia, Born, is a large, disc-shaped shell, a
specimen in my collection measuring as much as 47 mm. in diameter.
It is provided internally with short, horizontal and oblique folds,
which can only be observed by breaking away parts of the shell-wall,
which is very thick and solid. In the specimen examined
three short, horizontal lamelle occur on the outer wall, one-third of
a whorl behind the mouth; one-third of a whorl further back is
found a similar group, and in addition, facing the latter, an oblique,
sinuous, raised fold on the parietal wall, with a short, low,
horizontal lamella immediately below. The first to draw attention
to these structures was Moricand,! who states that having examined
several specimens he found these lamelle to vary in number from
one to three on either side, three series usually occurring in the last
whorl. :

Of the subgenus Rrpteya, Ancey, only one species is known,
P. quinquelirata, Smith, from the island of Fernando Noronha, a
small shell, measuring only 5mm. in diameter. It has a small
aperture, which is provided with two entering, horizontal folds on
the parietal wall, reaching near to the aperture, two on the basal,
and one on the outer wall not reaching as far as the parietal, the
lower of the latter intercalating between the outer and basal folds.

The section Systroputa, Pfr., contains some twenty-two species,
all South American, and all many-whorled forms. P. ortont, Crosse,
from Ecuador, is simply deeply scrobiculate at the upper part of the
peristome, the corresponding tubercle causing the aperture to assume
a triangular shape. In P. entodonta, Pir., however, are found three
short, horizontal lamelle on the outer and basal walls, some distance
behind the peristome.

Genus MorLtienpDorrriA, Ancey.

This was at first classed as a subgenus under Helicodonta by
Dr. Pilsbry, but subsequently he modified his views as to its affinities
and considered it to be closely related to Chloritis. On conchological
as well as geographical grounds this appears to mea more reasonable

1 Mém. Soc. Phys. Hist. Nat. Genéve, vol. xi, 1846, p. 151, pl. v, figs. 1-3.

VOL. XIV.— SEPTEMBER, 1920. 5

60 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

attitude, and will probably be confirmed when the anatomy comes
to be examined. The genus is distributed over China, Tonkin,
Cambodia, and Formosa, with an outlying species in the Loo-Choo
Islands. Itischaracterized by the absence of internal barriers on the
parietal wall. In the subgenus MOELLENDORFFIA, S.S., comprising
ten species, the outer edge of the parietal callus is solute, erect, and
sinuous, bearing a short, raised tooth at the sinus; generally there
are besides two furrows or sulci on the outer and basal wall, with
corresponding lamelle internally. In the subgenus MoELLEN-
DORFFIELLA, Pilsbry, with only one species known—WM. erdmanna,
S. & B., from China, a flattened shell with sunken spire—the parietal
callus is without the raised, sinuous edge, and the margins of the
peristome are approximating. The subgenus TRIHELIx, Ancey, on
the other hand, has the edge of the parietal callus slightly raised,
but it is not sinuous and devoid of the raised tooth characterizing
the first subgenus. M. horrida, Pfr., a Tonkin species, has two short
sulci at the upper part of the last whorl—one behind the peristome,
the other a short distance back, their upper ends convergent—and
a similar one on the base, also behind the peristome, these three
sulci having corresponding short lamelle inside and forming
a triangle. M.hiraseana, Pilsbry, from Formosa, has a long, curved
scrobiculation at the upper part of the last whorl, a short distance
behind the peristome, and a shorter, oblique one on the base, nearer
the peristome, both with corresponding lamelle inside. M.
eucharistus, Pilsbry, a Loo-Choo species, is simply furnished with a
very short sulcus on the base of the last whorl, close to the peristome,
the corresponding short lamella inside being only slightly raised.

Genus STEGODERA, Martins,

and its subgenus TrRauMATOPHORA, Ancey, were for many years
classed as subgenera under Plectopylis, until in 1905 Dr. Pilsbry
suggested their relationship to Moellendorffia. Hach contains only
one species from China. The former is represented by a sinistral
species—S. angusticollis, Mts.—which is devoid of internal barriers,
but the last whorl is strongly constricted a short distance from the
aperture, leaving only a narrow slit for the animal to emerge. The
latter is represented by a dextral form—S. triscalpta, Mts——which
is also constricted a short distance from the aperture, but only slightly
so. It is, on the other hand, furnished at the same place with three
strongly developed sulci, the two uppermost long, curved, ascending
at first, then slightly descending and terminating close to the
peristome ; the one at the base shorter, oblique; all three have
corresponding elevated lamelle inside the mouth, closely approaching
the inner wall.
Genus Coritua, Adams.

In the present genus and the next—PLEectoryitis—the internal
armatures reach an extraordinary development. A careful

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 61

examination of immature specimens has revealed the fact that a new
set of palatal lamelle is formed on completion of each half of a
whorl, after which the previous set is absorbed by the animal.
I have observed several shells which contained two sets of barriers
at a distance of half a whorl ; in some cases the older set had almost
vanished, only the foundations of the lamelle being visible from the
outside through the shell-wall. I have already in the introductory
remarks to this address alluded to the fact that whereas in one
species—C., adamsi, Gude—the mature shells are devoid of armature,
_ the immature ones are provided with five oblique, palatal lamelle,
the same as obtains in the other members of the genus. Ten species
are known, all with one exception—C. anaz, Bens., which occurs
in southern India—being natives of Ceylon.

In two species—C. beddomee, Hanl., and C. anax, Bens.—there are
two or three horizontal, curved, parietal, entering folds, while in the
other seven Ceylon species the number of parietal folds varies from
one to three. One of these—C. hwmbertr, Brot—possesses only one
short, palatal lamella on the basal wall near the suture, corresponding
to the fourth in the other species. The parietal folds are not formed
until the shell approaches completion, while the palatal lamelle
in the immature shells are invariably much larger than in mature
specimens, being almost triangular, overlapping, and reaching nearly
to the parietal wall. —

Genus PiLEectTopyiis, Benson.

This genus is divided into five sections and comprises some ninety
species, ranging from North-East India through Burma, Tonkin,
South and Central China, with one outlying species in the Loo-Choo
Archipelago. They all have the interior of the last whorl obstructed
by a transverse plate or plates on the parietal wall, and several
transverse, oblique, or longitudinal denticles or plates on the palatal
wall. In some forms—for instance, P. woodthorper, Gude, a member
of the section PLECTOPYLIS, s.s—the palatal armature is in two
series, the anterior set consisting of three thin, horizontal folds,
while the posterior series is much more complicated, showing a thin,
long, horizontal fold near the suture, a second one below it, still
longer, and with an elevated compressed denticle posteriorly, next a
very short, curved fold, below this a strong, vertical lamina, indented
at the middle and giving off posteriorly at its lower extremity an
obliquely descending ridge, where also occurs a small denticle, and
on the upper extremity a similar ridge or support ; another long,
thin, horizontal fold is found near the lower suture. The parietal
barriers consist of two, nearly parallel, vertical lamine, the anterior
one the shorter and giving off at each extremity anteriorly a horizontal
fold, the lower one short, the upper one revolving parallel with the
suture and joining the ridge at the aperture ; below this occurs a free
thin horizontal fold, parallel with the lower suture and joining the
ridge on the parietal callus.

62 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

In P. macromphalus, Blanf., belonging to the section ENDOTHYRA,
the anterior set of the palatal barriers is much simpler, being com-
posed of four short, broad, flattened, straight, horizontal folds, while
the posterior set consists of six narrow, horizontal lamelle, the fourth
and fifth being a little obliquely deflected posteriorly. The parietal
barriers again are much simpler than in P. woodthorpei, consisting
of a strong, vertical plate provided posteriorly at its lower extremity
with a minute denticle.

P. laomontana, Pfr., from Laos, a member of the section Chersecia,
is provided on the parietal wall with a single strong, lunate lamella,
its convex side facing the aperture and deflexed posteriorly below
(Fig. 1,6). On the palatal wall are found seven more or less hori-
zontal lamelle ; the second (from above) bifurcated posteriorly,
the sixth (which is very short) and the seventh (a little longer) have
each an elongated denticle posteriorly (Fig.

Fig. 1.—Plectopylis laomontana.

P. brachyplecta, Bens., a member of the section HNDoPLoN, found
in Burma, has the palatal barriers in one series, the upper fold
being thin and horizontal; next come four short oblique folds,
nearly parallel, concave towards the aperture, and belowtheseashort,
thin, horizontal fold near the lower suture ; the second fold has
a short, straight fold united to it posteriorly, while posteriorly
between the fifth and sixth folds occurs another short oblique lamella.
The parietal armature, on the other hand, consists of two strong,
vertical lamine, with short supports or ridges at the upper and lower
extremities ; a short, free, horizontal fold occurs below the vertical
plates. In another species of the section Enpopton, P. frangoisi,
H. Fisch., occurring in Tonkin (see Fig. 2), the palatal folds are also
six in number, the two upper and the basal one being horizontal,
rather long, while the third, fourth, and fifth are short, semicircular,
oblique, and a callous, transverse ridge connects the second, third,
fourth, and fifth. The parietal armature is composed of two strong,
obliquely divergent, transverse plates, with a short horizontal fold
above and a longer one below.

In the section CuERsmc1A—a typical example being P. shanensis,
Stol—the palatal barriers are. again in two series, the anterior set
comprising six thin, horizontal, subequal folds, while the posterior
series is composed of nine short denticles arranged in a vertical row.
The parietal armature consists of a strong, horizontal, median fold,
revolving over nearly half of the last whorl, and united to the

PEPE PES ASN VE

ae ee es eee

pee ead

Neely

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. ~ 63

parietal ridge at the aperture but free posteriorly ; a short distance
beyond it occurs a strong, vertical lamina with, posteriorly, a short
support below, and anteriorly a strong, horizontal fold, extending
alittle over half the length of the median fold, while a third horizontal,
thin fold, close to the lower suture, commences just below the vertical
plate and is united with the parietal ridge at the aperture. Another
species in the same section, P. brahma, G.-A., has the palatal barriers
also in two series, but here the anterior set is composed of but four
rather short, horizontal folds, two above and two below, with
a considerable space separating the upper and lower folds ; while

Fie. 2.—Plectopylis frangoisi.

the posterior series exhibits no less than fourteen minute denticles
arranged in a transverse row slightly deflected anteriorly below.
P. cyclaspis, Bens., differs considerably in its armature from the
other members of the genus, the parietal barrier being trifurcate
with a free, short, horizontal fold below, while the palatal barriers
are five in number: the two upper short and horizontal, the third
crescent-shaped with the extremities curved downwards, the fourth
strong, broad, and vertical, intercalating with the two lower arms of
the parietal lamina, and below this another short horizontal fold.
The section S1nIcOLA contains nineteen species, one being found in

64. PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Tonkin—P. emigrans, Mlldff.; one in the Abor Hills, Assam—
P. babbagei, Gude; one in the Loo-Choo Islands—P. hirasev, Pils. ;
all the others being natives of China. The armature is generally
less complicated than in the other members of the group; in
P. schistoptychia, Mildfi., for instance, the parietal barrier consists
simply of strong vertical lamina, with a short support posteriorly
at its lower extremity and two similar supports anteriorly, one above
and one below; while the palatal armature consists of eight small
denticles in two series of four each, a thin, horizontal fold above these
near the suture, with a minute denticle near its posterior termination
(see Fig. 3). In P. diptychia, Mildff., on the other hand, the parietal

Fie. 3.—Plectopylis schistoptychia.

armature is composed of two strong vertical lamine, almost parallel
but slightly convergent above, the anterior one with a short support
anteriorly above, the posterior one crescent-shaped ; there are
six short more or less horizontal palatal folds (see Fig. 4).

= is
Mi L AC
d é f

Fie. 4.—Plectopylis diptychia.

P.multispira, Mlldff., possesses one strong, lunate, transverse parietal
plate, on the anterior side of which are found a short, horizontal
fold above, next five minute denticles—the second and third being
united, forming a double one (see Fig. 5). The palatal folds are

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 65

six in number, more or less horizontal, with a little elongated denticle
posteriorly between the fifth and sixth.

S——)

Fic. 5.—Plectopylis multispira.

Genus Sacpa, Beck.

This is restricted to Jamaica, except the subgenus ODoNTOSAGDA,
Mts., which occurs in Haiti and Cuba. The armature, generally
visible through the shell-wall, is in the form of revolving, internal
lamine or interrupted lamine forming series of denticles; in the
section of Hvyatosacpa, Mts., they are, however, absent.
S. cookiana, Gm., exhibits this interrupted lamina on the basal wall,
and has, in addition, a short columellar fold.

In S. alveare, Pfr., the basal lamina is strongly developed and
continues over the whole of the last whorl; the columellar fold is
also well developed in some specimens. In S. spiculosa, Shutt., the
basal lamina is very long, extending beyond the last whorl, but in
S. triptycha, Shutt., it is only about one-third of a whorl long,
although the foundation of the previous lamina can be observed
through the shell-wall for a considerable length; the columellar
fold is here in the form of a strong transverse nodule.

Genus PLreuRoponTA, Fischer de Waldheim.
A large genus divided into several subgenera, or sections,
distributed over the West Indies and northern South America.
Many species are provided with teeth at the aperture. The Jamaican
P. bainbridget, Pfr., and P. acuta, Lam., with its numerous varieties,
exhibit one or two teeth on the basal margin of the peristome,
becoming more strongly developed and entering in P. lucerna, Mill.
In P. soror, Fér., and P. peracutissima, C. B. Ad., also from Jamaica,
the mouth is much contracted, and the basal margin bears four strong,
elevated, entering teeth nearly closing the aperture; behind the
basal margin of the peristome occur corresponding scrobiculations.
Most of the other forms of the section PLEURODONTA, s.s., which is
restricted to Jamaica, possess variants of his form of armature.
The section Caprinus, Montfort, distributed over the Lesser
Antilles, possesses some remarkable forms, P., nuxdenticulata,

66 PROGEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Chemn., from Martinique, has a strongly developed peristome,
bearing two or more teeth or denticles on the basal and two on the
outer margin, with a very strong, raised lamina on the parietal
callus, the aperture being still further reduced by constriction
behind the peristome. P. nigrescens, Wood, an inhabitant of the
island of Dominique, bears a strong, obliquely entering lamella on
the parietal wall, a short, strong fold on the columellar margin, and
a longer, entering lamella on the basal margin of the peristome, with
a corresponding scrobiculation.

P. auridens, Rang, the only species of the section GONOSTOMOPSIS,
Pilsbry, from Martinique, and its variety oligotricha, Anc., is only
provided with a short, raised lamella on the outer margin of the
peristome. The section Caracotus, Montf., occurring in Cuba,
Haiti, and Porto Rico, is composed of large species with ample
aperture devoid of teeth or lamelle.

The section Isomeria, Alb., confined to Ecuador, Colombia, and
Peru, has most of its species furnished with one or more small
denticles on the peristome, while a short parietal fold is also found
in some species. P. subcastanea, Pir., is. an exception, having
a strong, entering lamella on the outer part of the basal margin
with a corresponding deep scrobiculation

The section AmBaces, Gude, consists of only two species
from New Grenada, P. verans, Dohrn, and P. enigma, Dohrn,
the latter twice the size of the former, but both having the
armature on the same plan. ‘The aperture is ear-shaped and
considerably narrowed by its lamelle ; the basal margin is
sinuous, strongly callous, and reflected, bent upward in the
middle, forming an obtuse, squarish process; the upper and outer
margins broadly expanded, arcuate, and bearing a short, entering
fold in a line with the peripheral angulation, and below this a strong,
raised, entering lamella, -with a corresponding deep scrobiculation
behind the peristome ; the parietal callus has the margin sinuous,
raised, continuous with the peristome, and gives off about the middle
a very strong, raised, flexuous, obliquely entering lamella.

The section LaByrintHus, Beck, stands out from the other
members of the group on account of the considerable constriction of
the aperture in many of the species. It is characteristic of northern
South America, extending northward in Central America as far as
Costa Rica. They are all more or less flattened shells with narrow
aperture. P.labyrinthus, Chemn., from Panama, has a strongly raised
parietal callus continuous with the peristome and giving off a strong,
median, sinuous, obliquely entering lamina, which almost meets a
strong, high, triangular, entering lamina on the outer end of the basal
lip, which bears a second, smaller lamina nearer the columella, with
a deep sinus between them and corresponding deep pits or scrobicu-
lations behind the peristome. P. bogotensis, Pfr., has the parietal
callus and lamina similar to those found in P. enigma and vexans,

Se ee

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 67

but the upper lip here has a strong nodule, the basal lip bears on its
outer portion two strong, entering lamellae on a common base, and
nearer the columella a strong, entering lamella and two denticles,
all on a common base, a deep sinus occurring between these two
sets, and all having corresponding scrobiculations. P. clappt, Pils.,
from Columbia, has the peristome developed to an unusual degree ;
its parietal callus and lamina resemble those in the last-mentioned
species, but there is only one lamella on the outer part of the basal
lip, and nearer the columellar there are two parallel, entering lamelle,
while the upper lip also has an entering lamella ; all these folds or
lamelle are unusually well-developed and strong, especially those
near the columella.

The next section, THELIDOMUS, Swainson, 1s not remarkable for its
teeth or lamellz, these being, generally speaking, conspicuous by
their absence, but the section PotypontEs, Montf.—consisting of but
three species confined to Cuba—has one very remarkable member,
P. wmperator, Montf., which has an unusually strong and thick
peristome, its inner edge being provided with a series of very strong
teeth over its entire length and an obtuse fold near the columella.

Genus AutacospirA, von Moellendorff.

Some seven species, all minute, are known, occurring in the
Philippine Islands. Most of the species have four or five teeth in
the aperture, one being provided with only one, A. hololoma, Mlldff.,
and one being edentulous, A. mucronata, Mildff. A. azpeitie, Hid.,
has a long oblique pliciform tooth on the parietal wall, one transverse
on the columella, and three smaller ones on the basal and outer
margins.

Genus Mretoponta, Mlldff.

A small genus comprising four known species from northern
China, with lunate aperture nearly closed by two large teeth situate
on a transverse callous ridge on the basal and outer walls a short
distance from the edge of the peristome, and meeting two somewhat
small teeth on the parietal callus, also on a common base, and with
a small denticle on the columella. Examples: M. houaiensis, Cr.,
and M. molineri, Gredl.

-

Genus Heticoponta, Feérussac.

This group of European, north African, and south-east Asiatic
distribution is characterized by a discoid form, or nearly so, of
shell, the aperture being mostly triangular, lunar, rhomboid, with
frequently teeth on the margins of the peristome. The section
Loosi4, Hesse, was established for the reception of one species,
H. diodonta, Feér., from Hungary, a small flattened shell, with sub-
triangular aperture, the upper margin being furnished with a short,
strong, obtuse tooth, while the lower margin carries a very stout,
broad fold, which is continued within for about one-third of a whorl

68 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

by a slender low revolving lamella. The section Aspasita, West.,
comprises three species, from Hungary. JH. triaria, Friv., has two
small denticles, one on the upper and one on the lower lip, while
H. trinodis, Kim., has these two denticles stronger and more
developed, and bears in addition a strong, entering, oblique fold on
the parietal wall. The section Trissrxopon, Pils., contains only
two species, one from the Pyrenees and one from Southern Spain,
H. constricta, Boub., and H. quadrasi, Hid. Here the parietal callus
has the outer edge raised into a transverse lamella, narrowly con-
stricting the aperture. The section MasticopHaLuus, Hesse, again
was established for the reception of one species, H. rangeana, Fer.,
also from the Pyrenees. This is a remarkable shell, having the upper
margin fluted at its junction with the peripheral carina. The aperture
is very narrow, the outer margin is constricted and bears a short,
oblique fold, while the lower margin has a raised callus. In the
section CaRACOLLINA, Beck, we find H. tlemcenensis, Bet., from
Algeria, a species also with a narrow, lunar aperture, furnished with
a short denticle on the basal wall and a broader one on the outer
margin.

The next group to claim our consideration is that known as the
PuPrILLip#, most of the members of which are furnished with teeth
or lamelle at the mouth. The first to be dealt with is the

Genus Anostoma, Fischer.

The species are few in number and restricted to northern South
America. They are peculiar from the fact that the last whorl is
carried upwards, the mouth being consequently on a level with the
periphery the effect being that the animal carries its shell with
the spire downwards. A. globuloswm, Lam., and A. verreauxianum,
Hupé, are typical examples, the former having two strong, raised,
flexuous, entering lamine on the parietal wall and four raised, flexu-
ous entering folds on the outer wall; the latter has only three short
lamellz on the outer wall, the upper one being very small, the two
parietal lamine are also less developed than in its congener.

Genus HypsELostoma, Benson,

ranges over Burma, Farther India, China, Malaysia, the Philippine
and Loo-Choo Islands. They are all very small shells. In the type
of the genus H. tubiferum, Bens., the last whorl, as in the genus
Anostoma, is carried upwards, the mouth being horizontal and on
a level with the apex. In the other species the last whorl is solute
and not carried upwards, the mouth being either oblique or vertical.
The aperture exhibits from four to seven lamelle ; in H. tubiferum
one of the two parietal ones sometimes being bidentate, with one
columellar and four palatal ones.

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. 69

Genus TonxrntA, Mabille,

is allied to Hypselostoma, and is known by a single species—
T. mirabilis, Mab., from Tonkin. The aperture is on a level with
the spire, as in the genus Anostoma, the animal thus carrying the
shell, which measures only 5 mm. in diameter and 2 mm. in height,
with the spire downwards. The narrow, elongated mouth is
furnished with a strong, entering, parietal lamella and a columellar
fold, also entering, and bifid at the inner extremity, the latter
forming a little channel at the angle of the columellar margin of
the peristome.
Genus Boysipi4, Ancey,

occurs in India, Farther India, Malaysia, and China. In B.
plicidens, Bens., there are three parietal lamelle, the two upper ones
being deeply entering, the second triangular and more elevated
anteriorly, the third small and deep-seated. The palatal denticles
are usually five in number, deep-seated, the three upper largest,
the two lower minute ; an elongated denticle occurs on the columella.
B. messageri, Bav. & Dautz., and B. gereti, B. & D., from Tonkin,
possess one parietal and one columellar, entering lamelle, but whereas
the former has three the latter has only one palatal fold; on the
other hand, B. robusta, B. & D., and B. pavier, B. & D., also from
Tonkin, are provided each with one columellar and two parietal
lamine, but the former possesses three palatal and the latter four
palatal plice ; finally B. lamother, B. & D., is furnished with three
parietal, one columellar, and five palatal folds, the upper parietal
forming a sinus with the upper palatal fold.

Genus Brerparia, Sterki.

Originally established as a subgenus of Pupa[i.e. Pupilla], it has
since been raised to generic rank by Dr. Pilsbry, the species ranging
over America, Asia, Polynesia, New Caledonia, and Mauritius.
B. tuba, Pils., a native of Arizona, has the angular and parietal
lamellae combined into one long fold; there are: a deep-seated
columellar lamella—slightly bifid—small, short, upper and lower
palatal and basal folds, with a minute denticle between them,
and another at the base. B. huttoniana, Bens., an Indian form,
possesses a sinuate, parietal lamina, sometimes bifid, two palatal
folds, and one or two columellar plice.

Genus Opontostomus, Beck,

has several species in South America, fairly large, with elongated,
much obstructed, aperture. O. pantagruelinus, Moric., from Brazil,
has one oblique, entering, high, tongue-shaped lamella on the
parietal callus with buttresses on the columellar side ; the columellar
lamina is erect, long, plate-like ; there is a basal fold varying from
simple and acute to compound and serrate ; and finally it possesses

70 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

two palatal folds, the lower compressed, the upper large, elongate,
and usually serrate; a few supra-palatal denticles generally occur
above these. The subgenus Sprxia, Pils. & Van., contains about
thirty species, ranging from the Argentine to Brazil. The shells
are less strong but more turreted, and usually have five folds in the
aperture—one compressed parietal lamina, one oblique columellar,
one basal, one compressed palatal, and one small supra-palatal fold ;
the basal and supra-palatal folds are sometimes obsolete or absent.
The subgenus PLacioponTEs, Doering, with about seven Argentine
species, 1s somewhat peculiar in having a composite parietal barrier,
formed by the fusion of three lamine, i.e. the angular, parietal,
and infra-parietal, it is outwardly trifid; there are besides two
-palatal folds—the upper twisted, two supra-palatal, a small
compressed basal, and a columellar fold, the latter being largest of
all. With the exception of V. patagonicus, all the species of this
subgenus have in addition a high transverse lamella behind the
lower palatal fold.
Genus ToMIGERUS, Spix.

Contains some seven known species occurring in South America,
and is divided into two subgenera: TOoMIGERUS, s.s., with one
species, 7’. gibberulus, having two lamelle on the outer lip, and
PinsBRYELLA, Thr., comprising the remainder, with only one
lamella on the outer lip. A typical example is 7. clausus, Spix,
which exhibits two oblique, entering, parietal lamelle, with a small
denticle between ; three entering, compressed lamelle on the baso-
columellar margin, the middle one the strongest, and a high, flexuous,
oblique lamina on the outer lip, bidentate near the upper extremity ;
a corresponding scrobiculation is found behind the lip. A minute
shell, 1:5 mm. x 15 mm., from St. Helena, perexilis, Smith, has
been doubtfully referred to this genus; in this the upper edge of
the peristome is notched, having the appearance of being the
termination of a tube.

Genus StroBitors, Pilsbry.

This genus has a peculiar distribution, being found in North
America—one species also occurring in Jamaica—extending
through Mexico and Central America to Venezuela. The mainland
of China produces one, the island of Korea another, and a species has
also been discovered in Japan, while the Philippine Islands con-
tribute two. These two last were originally described as forms
of Plectopylis by von Moellendorff, but Dr. Pilsbry has referred them
to the present genus. S. quadrasi, Mlldff., from Luzon, is, like all
the members of the genus, a minute species, measuring only 3°5 mm.
in diameter. It bears two parallel, horizontal folds on the parietal
wall (see Fig. 6c and e), extending over nearly half the whorl,
the upper one the stronger and united to the ridge at the aperture,
the lower one thinner and not reaching quite so far; at their

GUDE: ON THE ARMATURE OF LAND MOLLUSCA. ra

posterior terminations they are united by a slight, vertical ridge,
which projects a little beyond the upper fold. The palatal wall
bears three short, parallel, horizontal folds at one-third of the whorl
from the aperture.

Vig. 6.—Strobilops quadrasi.

Strobilops trochospira, Mlldfi., which occurs in the island of Cebu,
is a trifle larger than the last-named species, measuring 4mm. in
diameter; on the parietal wall are found two long, parallel,
horizontal folds revolving over nearly half a whorl, the upper one
being the stronger and united to the parietal ridge at the aperture,
while the lower one is thinner and terminates at a short distance
from the parietal ridge ;

ad 8
Fie. 7.—Strobilops trochospira.

posteriorly between these two (see Fig. 7e). There are five short,
thin, horizontal, palatal lamelle, descending a little anteriorly
(see Fig. 7d).

Genus Pupiiia, Turton (sensu lato).

This is widely distributed, occurring in EKurope, Asia, Africa,
and America. It possesses numerous minute species, which are
provided with teeth or folds in the aperture. P. muscorum, Lin.,
of circumpolar distribution and a well-known shell in these islands,
only possesses a small denticle on the parietal callus. P. brevicostis,
Bens., an Indian species, is provided with five or six plice: one
short angular, one oblique, entering parietal, one columellar, and two
or three palatal, rather deep-seated.

P. pentodon, Say, from North America, has from six to nine
denticles or folds, those on the peristome being situate on a ridge
of white callus; there may be one or two on the parietal wall, one

72 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

or two on the columella, and from three to five on the palatal margin,
some of these being strongly developed.

Genus VERTIGO, Muller (sensu lato),

also a genus of numerous minute forms, is of world-wide
distribution. Many of the species have the mouth very much
obstructed by folds and teeth, although in a certain number, such
as V. edentula, Drap., and V. minutissima, Hartm., two British
species, these barriers are absent. V. ovata, Say, a North American
species, has generally six lamelle : two parietal, two columellar, and
two palatal.

It only remains for us to consider the

Genus Ciausitia, Draparnaud.

A large genus of wide distribution, being found in Europe, Asia,
Northern Africa, South America, and Porto Rico. A great number
of sections or subgenera have been established, some of doubtful
value. The aperture is comparatively small, usually pear-shaped,
provided with two spiral, entering lamellee—usually on the parietal
wall, the lower sometimes on the outer lip—continued internally
as far as the seat of attachment of the pedicle of the clausilium ;
the upper follows the spiral convolution of the columella, and becomes
the columellar fold, a second fold further back is known as the
sub-columellar fold; these-two folds form a long, flexuous groove,.
slightly dilated towards the aperture, but contracted further down.
A curved, flexuous, tongue-shaped, elastic plate, known as the
clausilium, characterizes and gives its name to the genus ; higher up
it becomes contracted into a narrow, twisted pedicle, its distal
extremity attached to the imner shell-wall, between the distal
extremities of the columellar and sub-columellar folds, the groove
between these, lower down, receiving the clausilium as it is pushed
to one side by the animal’s extrusion. In addition there are a number
of palatal plicee behind the aperture and usually showing through the
shell-wall. In some species two of these plice have the posterior
extremities curved and approximating, ultimately uniting and
forming the so-called lunella. While the animal is retracted within
its shell the elastic pedicle causes the clausilium to rest against the
sub-columellar fold on the inner side and against the shorter palatal
plicee or the lunella, when present, on the outer side, the anterior
angle of its inner margin slightly projecting inwardly over the sub-
columellar fold, an arrangement which effectively prevents the
clausiium being forced to one side from without, thus securing the
animal against intruding enemies. During extrusion of the animal
the clausilium is pushed sideways into the groove between the
columellar and sub-columellar folds, only its anterior portion being
pressed slightly forward at the dilated part of the groove. The
clausilium may, therefore, be regarded to act as a sliding door,

TOMLIN: ON XYLOPHAGA PRAISTANS, SMITH. 73

and while closed during retraction of the animal the spaces between
the palatal plice are sufficient to admit air for breathing purposes.
This peculiar sliding action of the clausilium I have not seen referred
to by any previous author, which may possibly be explained by the
fact that the species which have served as a basis of investigation
are rather small, and their examination is consequently somewhat
difficult. This difficulty may be overcome by utilizing some of the
larger Japanese forms—such as C. martensi, Herkl., and C. valida,
Pir. Five species belonging to the Palearctic subgenus ALOPIA are
without clausilium.

This completes our survey of the various groups of land mollusca
furnished with armature.

NOTE ON XYLOPHAGA PRASTANS, SMITH.
Bye ke inp by Tommy) Meat ans:
Read 12th March, 1920.

THIS species was described in these ‘‘ Proceedings”’ (vol. v, p. 328).
Tam now able to give more definite details as to its habitat, and the ~
following notes are written by Capt. J. H. Walker, the master of
a trawler, who was the original discoverer, in a letter received
28th October, 1919 :—

“TJ have taken this shell off the Durham and Northumberland
coast in various depths of water from 25 to 45 fathoms on five or
Six occasions, and always on pitchpine logs or masts that had
been a long time in the water. I used to split the wood with wedges
and take the shell out alive and keep it alive in water for several
days.

“I noticed the animal was white with a fairly long siphon.
I kept them in a 2 Ib. glass jam-yjar filled with water, and the animals
could reach the surface of the water (about 4 inches), except the very
smallest.

““T found they always bored across the grain of the wood in
a perpendicular direction, and the larger the shell the deeper the
cavity.

“On the top surface of the log or mast there was nothing to
indicate the presence of shells except a number of very small holes
like pin-holes.

“ My largest specimens are fully 14 inches in diameter, whilst my
largest X. dorsalis is only #in. in diameter. I always found
X. dorsalis in hard wood, oak, elm, or teak.

““ Some of the largest specimens of X. prestans had bored 6} inches
into the wood (by actual measurement). The animals are phos-
phorescent at night.”

1 | first drew attention to this fact in the Fauna of British Indig, Mollusca,
vol. ii, 1914, p. 304, and my observations on that occasion have here been
embodied.

74

CONCERNING HEDENTTELLINA.
By Cuarues Hepiey, F.L.S.
Read 9th April, 1920.

Tne Australian fauna is remarkable for its wealth of oddities,
and in the Pelecypoda this quality is expressed by several excentric
forms such as Cleidotherus, Dimya, Ephippodonta, Foramelina,
Myochama, Pseudochama, and Neotrigona. To this assemblage is
now added Edenttellana.

A small strange bivalve was once found by Deshayes among the
Eocene fossils of the Paris Basin. It took the form of a thin and
depressed scale ; on the umbo of the left valve was planted a spiral
nucleus like the tip of the gasteropod Strebloceras, the hinge of the
right valve carried a small cardinal tooth, and no muscular
impressions were perceptible. He had intended to present it as
a new genus, Ludovicia, and to place it next to Pandora.

Deshayes, however, never finished his work and the little shell
lay unpublished for a generation, until Maurice Cossmann in 1888

described and figured it as Ludovicia squamula.t He differed from ~

Deshayes in his estimate of its relationship and proposed to bestow
the genus in the family Galeommide. Mr. W. J. Wintle kindly
points out to me that Ludovicia is preoccupied by Ludovicius,
proposed by C. Rondani (Nuoy. Ann. Sci. Nat., Bologna, vol. x,
1843, p. 43). According to Marschall the same name was after-
wards (Isis, 1845, p. 719) rendered as Ludovicia.

Dredging within the Great Barrier Reefin August, 1906, I obtained
numerous specimens as disassociated valves of a small shell which
was provisionally labelled as Ludovicia, sp., and laid aside for
further consideration. Meanwhile, a related form had been taken
more than a thousand miles away, near Melbourne, and by Messrs.
Gatliff and Gabriel was described and figured as EHdenttellina typica.
Sir Joseph Verco, who had previously made the acquaintance of the
species, then announced that it also occurred in South Australia.

The present writer commented on the absence from Hdenttellina
of characteristic pelecypod features and suggested that possibly
it might be the internal shell of a tectibranch; the likeness between
the Parisian fossil Ludovicia and the recent Australian shell was
also noticed.

Recent discoveries by Sir Joseph Verco have solved the problem as
to which class the perplexing stranger belongs. At Guichen Bay, in
South Australia, he procured better material than had been studied
by the Melbourne naturalists. This showed the right and left
valves to be united by a ligament and thus satisfactorily established

1 Cossmann, Mém. Soc. Roy. Malac. Belg., vol. xxii, 1887 (1888), p. 45,
pl. ii, figs. 21-22.

b)
;

|

f

‘|

:

- |
4
<
y

a *

Si

x ’

-
4

“7

*
;

HEDLEY: ON EDENTTELLINA. 75

Figs. 1-5.—EKdenttellina typica, Gatliff & Gabriel.
, 6-8.—Hdenttellina corallensis, n.sp.

VOL. XIV.—SHEPTEMBER, 1920. 6

76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the pelecypod nature of the shell. The hinge was also shown to
contain “ valid anterior teeth ”’.

By the kindness of Mr. Ph. Dautzenberg I enjoyed an opportunity
of examining cotypes of L. sguamula in his collection. Not having
specimens of Edenttellina at hand for comparison I had to rely on
memory, but my recollection is that Ludovicia and Edenttellina
are co-generic.

The situations in which dead shells have been found indicate
that the species lives in shallow water a little below the level of
low tide. The soft parts have not yet been seen by any zoologist.
On a study of the animal will depend a final judgment of the
taxonomic position of the genus.

So far as I am aware, it has not been noticed that Julia exquisita
carries on the umbo of the right valve, but not on the left, a spiral
horn, like, though far smaller, that of Hdenttellina. In hinge structure
and general features there is also a general correspondence. On the
strength of these resemblances I would refer Edenttellina to the family
Juliide (= Prasinide of Fischer’s ‘“ Manuel ”’).

The inequality of the valves, the spiral prodissoconch sometimes
on the right, sometimes on the left, but unmatched in the opposite
valve, and the massive cardinal siiggesi to me some relationship
with the Chamacea.

The two recent Australian species of this genus are as follows :—

EDENTTELLINA TypIca, Gatliff & Gabriel. (Figs. 1-5.)

Edenttellina typica, Gatlfi & Gabriel, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxiv,
1911, p. 190, pl. xlvi, figs. 5-6; sd. Verco, Trans. Roy. Soc.
S. Australia, xxxvi, 1911, p. 328, and xl, 1916, p. 596; id.
Hedley, Rec. Austr. Museum, viii, 1912, p. 134.

Hab.—Portsea (type), Point Nepean, and Shoreham, Victoria
(Gathif & Gabriel); Guichen Bay, South Australia (Verco); King
George Sound, Western Australia (Prof. Dakin).

From South Australian specimens, 5 mm. in diameter, collected
in 1916 at Robe, Guichen Bay, and kindly lent to me by Sir Joseph
Verco, I now figure (1) the spiral umbo of the right valve seen from
without, (2) the same from within and the anterior cardinal tooth,
(3) outline of the right valve, (4) hinge, and (5) outline of the left
valve.

EDENTTELLINA CORALLENSIS, sp.nov. (Figs. 6-8.)

Compared with the preceding species, this has the valve more
solid, more compressed, and more pointed anteriorly. The colour
is pale sulphur yellow. Length 5, height 3, depth of single valve
13 mm.

Hab.—Coral mud, in 5 to 10 fathoms off the Hope Islands,
North Queensland, where I dredged several separate valves in
August, 1906.

revPnas ep Aaa at j

a

NOMENCLATORIAL NOTES RELATING TO BRITISH NON-MARINE
: MOLLUSCA.

By A. 8. Kennarp, F.G.S., and B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S.
Read 14th May, 1920.

TESTACELLA.

Tue history of this genus was well summarized by Gassies and
Fischer in 1856 in their ““ Monographie du genre Testacella’”’ (Actes
Soc. Linn. Bordeaux, xxi, pp. 195-248), whilst in December, 1861,
Bourguignat published, by way of a supplement, his “‘ Notice sur
les espéces vivantes et fossiles du genre Testacella”’ (Rev. & Mag.
Geol., sér. I, tom. xii, pp. 513-24.—Reissued in his Spiciléges
Malacol., 1862, pp. 55-68). These two papers, however, were not,
of course, conceived as regards nomenclature in the same light
that obtains to-day, and hence modifications in their conclusions
have become necessary, especially with regard to the three species
present in Britain, with which alone we propose to deal.

A brief summary of the history of the genus, drawn mainly from
Gassies & Fischer, is necessary to the understanding of the case
we present.

1740. The first published notice of these molluscs seems to have
appeared in 1740, when a M. Dugué wrote from Dieppe to Réaumur
concerning the discovery in his garden of a slug carrying on its
hinder end a claw-shaped plate. (Hist. Acad. Sci. Paris, 1740
[1742], pp. 1 and 2.)

1754. In this year it is said that a M. La Faille, of La Rochelle,
made a similar communication to Guettard, but his observations
were not published.

1774. la Faille seems to have sent Favanne a specimen in spirit,
attributing the discovery to Dr. Guillemeau, of Niort.

1779. The Viscount De Querhoent, of Le Croisic in Brittany,
wrote to Valmont de Bomare detailing the exhumation by his
gardener, in October of that year, of a slug which was preying upon,
and had partly swallowed, a worm. (Dict. rais. univ. Hist. Nat.,
ed. 4, tom. iv, 1791, p. 579.)

1780. Favanne de Montcervelle and his son when producing
the third edition of Dezallier d’Argenville’s ‘“‘ Conchyliologie”’,
appended a series of plates under the title of “‘ Traité de la Zoo-
morphose”’. Here on pl. Ixxvi they depicted certain “‘ Limaces a
Coquilles ’’, one of which may well have been taken from the specimen
received as above recorded from La Faille, although no mention is
made thereof.

1796-98. By order of the French Government an expedition to
the islands of Teneriffe, La Trinité, Saint-Thomas, Sainte-Croix,
and Porto Rico, under the command of Capt. Baudin, was sent out

78 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

in 1796, returning in 1798. R. Maugé was the zoologist and Le Dru
botanist. The collections they brought back were deposited in
the National Museum, but owing to Maugé’s decease and other
causes were not worked out (Gass. & Fisch., p. 199). Notes con-
cerning them were published in Le Dru’s account of the voyage in
1810, to be cited later.

1800. Cuvier instituted the name Testacella, which appears,
without any definition or description whatever, on Table V of his
“‘ Lecons d’Anatomie Comparée ”’, tom. 1.

1801, January. Lamarck, who had evidently become acquainted
with Maugé’s specimen (or specimens) from Teneriffe, preserved in
the Natural History Museum at Paris, accepted the name Testacella,
and gave a description of the genus, citing after the custom of the
time the nearest figures, which were those of Favanne, and giving
as examples (Syst. Anim. s. Vert., p. 96) : “ Testacella halrotoides. n.
ex D. Mauger [sec] ex ins. Teneriffze.”

Since “a genus proposed with a single original species takes that
species as its type’ (Internat. Rules Zool. Nomencl. Monaco, 1913,
Art. 30, I, c), and in such cases the generic description obviously
covers the species and is rightly held to do so (opinion 43),
Lamarck’s name, which is correctly formed, cannot be set aside
as a nomen nudum, but must hold for the sole species of Teneriffe,
afterwards renamed by Férussac Testacella maugev.

About this time a M. Faure-Biguet rediscovered the genus in
France, and supplied Draparnaud and Cuvier with specimens, as
stated by the latter in his paper presently to be referred to.

1801, July. So that in his “Table des Mollusques terrestres et
fluviatiles de la France ’”’, which appeared in July, 1801, Draparnaud
was able to include the form under the generic name of Testacella,
adding in a note (p. 99): “Il faut rapporter au genre Testacelle,
les limaces & coquille de Favanne . . . qui sont toutes
exotiques, et de Vile Ténériffe, selon Mauger [sic].”” Apparently
unacquainted with Lamarck’s work, but similarly struck by the
resemblance of the shell to that of Halotis, he bestowed on the
species the philologically incorrect name of halotidea. His name,
therefore, being a homonym of Lamarck’s, cannot stand, although
it has so ‘long been in use.

1802. arly in the year Bosc, who was evidently unacquainted
with Draparnaud’s work, gave in his “ Histoire Naturelle des
Coquilles”’ (suites & Buffon classé par Castel), tom. i, p. 240 (under
Testacella, Lamarck) T. haliotoides, from Teneriffe, 7. costata, from
the Maldives, and T. cornina, locality unknown.

1802, March. Faure-Biguet published a note, “Sur une nouvelle ,
espece de Testacelle ”’ (Bull. Sci. Soc. Philom. Paris, An x, p. 98,
pl. v, f. [2] a-p), describing and figuring the form named T.
haliotidea by Draparnaud, but himself giving no name of any sort,
nor locality.

KENNARD & WOODWARD: NOMENCLATORIAL NOTES. 79

1805, February. Cuvier (Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, v) described
_ and figured the animals sent him by Faure-Biguet and their anatomy,
under the name (p. 440, pl. xxix, f. 6-11) “* La testacelle de France
(testacella haliotoidea [sic], Drap.)”’. His figures leave no doubt
as to the species with which he was dealing.

1805, June. Roissy (Hist. Nat. Moll.: Suites a Buffon redig.
Sonnini, v), in dealing with the genus Testacella, proposed (p. 252)
the name of T. europea for the French form, cited Faure-Biguet’s
paper, and remarked that that writer gave it as occurring in the
south of France, whilst Draparnaud recorded it from the north of
France. He ignored Draparnaud’s name of haliotidea, and over-
looked Draparnaud’s record of its occurrences both in northern
and southern France. Roissy’s further species are T7. cornina,
without stated locality, 7. haliotoides, from Teneriffe, and 7’. costata
from the Maldives. For the reasons already given Roissy’s name
europea will stand in lieu of Draparnaud’s haliotidea.

1805. Late in 1805 Draparnaud (Hist. Moll. France, p. 121,
pl. vii, f. 43-48 ; ix, f.12-14)repeated his name of Testacella haliotidea
unsupported by any references. We are sceptical concerning the
suggestion that the shells figured on pl. viii, f. 46-48, as of the adult
animal should be referred to T. maugev.

1807. Feérussac (Essai méthod. Conchyl., p. 41) enumerated four
species: (1) Testacella halhiotidea, Faure-Biguet (an error as to the
author of the species which was afterwards frequently copied) ;
Cuvier and Draparnaud are also cited, and Roissy’s T. europea
correctly placed as a synonym. (2) J. cornica [sic], Roissy. (3)
T. halotoides, Roissy, Teneriffe. (4) T. costata, Roissy. In the
“ Concordance systématique”’ (p. 116) only 7. haliotidea appears.

1810. Ledru’s account of the expedition of 1796-8 (Voy. aux Iles
de Teneriffe, La Trinité, etc.,tom. i, p. 187) by a printer’s error gives
another spelling for the name of the Teneriffe species, viz. “‘ Testacula
haliotoides ’’, Roissy’s version being evidently intended.

1819. Férussac (Hist. Nat. Moll., u, p. 94), followig Montfort
(1810), changed the form of the generic name to the masculine and
cited Testacellus haliotideus, Faure-Biguet (pl. vin, f. 5-9, 11, 13-15),
with other references as before, and T. mauget, nobis (pl. vii, f. 10
and 12) with TZ. haliotoides, Lamk., as synonym. A repetition
of these occurs in his later Tabl. Syst. des Limaces, 1821, p. 26, with
the synonyms added to the former species of Testacella europea,
Roissy, 7. halioidea, Drap., and T. gallie, Oken.

1822, April. Lamarck (Hist. Anim. s. Vert., vi, pt. 2) so far
underrated his original species as to say (p. 51) “Il n’y a encore
quel’espéce suivante qui soit bien connue *?, namely (p. 52) Testacella
haliotidea, which he attributes to Faure-Biguet, whilst citing
Draparnaud, Férussac, and Cuvier.

1831. Michaud, late in 1831 (Complément Hist. Nat. Moll.
France de Draparnaud, p. 9), furnished an example of careless

80 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

copying without reference to the original source when under
Testacellus haliotideus he added “ J’ai cru devoir conserver 4 ce
genre le véritable nom qui lui avait été imposé par Faure-Biguet,
Bull. Soc. phil. No. 61”, which reference he obviously took from
Ferussac.

1855. Grateloup (Distrib. géogr. fam. Limaciens, pp. 15 and 16),
not satisfied with the existing names of the species, superfluously
suggested others, and even for maugei two other names.

From the foregoing, therefore, it becomes apparent that the three
British representatives of the genus should be known as :—

1. Testacella haliotoides, Lamarck.
; T. mauger, Férussac.

2. europea, Roissy.
T. haliotidea, Draparnaud.
3. —-— scutulum, Sowerby.

The more extended synonymy may be reserved for another occasion.

Several Continental forms of Testacella have been described at
different times and attempts have been made to reconcile these
with one or other of the above species. Until, however, much more
complete knowledge of these is to hand it seems better to treat
them as distinct after the manner of Gassies & Fischer, and of
Bourguignat, than to guess at their possible affinities. More
especially should species founded on imperfectly preserved fossils,
some of which date back to.the Miocene, be severely let alone.

MM. Gassies & Fischer concluded their monograph with a list
of thirteen species which have been included in, but do not belong
to, the genus Testacella. Strangely enough the twelfth is a myth
of their own manufacture. “ Testacella teneriffe, D’Orb., pére
inéd. in Fér.” resolves itself in the original (Férussac, Hist. Nat.
Moll., ii, p. 87) into ‘“ Description communiqué par Mr. d’Orbigny
sous le nom de Testacelle de Ténériffe”, Férussac’s own name
for the animal being Plectrophorus orbignii. Liberties of this sort
give an infinity of trouble to the student. Moreover, apparently
by misreading d’Orbigny’s statement (in Webb & Berthelot, Hist.
Nat. Iles Canaries, tom. ii, pt. 2, 1839, p. 49) that Testacella
hahotidea, Drap., occurred “dans Vile Canarie”’ f[i.e. in Grand
Canary] as “dans les iles Canaries ’’, or the archipelago generally,
they concluded that it occurred in Teneriffe also, which it seemingly
does not, and proceed to make deductions therefrom that cannot
be maintained. Orbigny’s opinion was that maugez, Fér., was a
climatal variety of haliotidea, Drap.

Hetix acuta, Miller.

We have recently maintained (Journ. Linn. Soc. (Zool.), xxxiv,
1920, pp. 206-207) that Linné’s name of Helix barbara must be

KENNARD & WOODWARD: NOMENCLATORIAL NOTES. 81

allowed to lapse on account of ambiguity,! and favoured a return to
Miiller’s name of acuta for the British species; and it is still our
opinion, as it was that of Dillwyn (Cat. Shells, u, 1817, p. 956),
‘that this is correct.

Considerable controversy raged in the past as to the correct use
of Miiller’s name, and to judge from a quite recent memoir divergent
views still persist, so that 1t seems desirable to review the question
yet once again in the light of modern zoological rules and
requirements.

By way of prelude it is necessary to refer to certain cited figures
on the interpretation of which a good deal depends. Lister, in
his “‘ Historiz sive Synopsis methodicee Conchyliorum ”’, on pl. xix,
fig. 14, gave an unmistakable representation of our British species,
naming as localities: “Gall. nar. [= south-eastern France]
Aldernensi Insula. A. [= Anglia]. Wallia. Flord.” Then there
are three sets of figures on pl. iv of Gualtieri’s “ Index Testarum
Conchyliorum’’. Of these “I” manifestly represent the English
shell, “ L.”’ a shell with a strongly marked lip that can have nothing
in common with ours, and “‘ N ”’ a pair that might be held to repre-
sent young and rather tumid examples of “1 ”’, but do not resemble
in shape or proportions the Bulimus ventricosus of Draparnaud.

Miiller, in his “‘ Vermium Historia ’’, 1, 1774, p. 100, gave all too
brief diagnosis of his Helix acuta, but he cited Gualtieri’s fig. “ N ”
and Lister’s fig. 14. This last, with the dimensions “long. 4 lin.
lat. 14 lin.”’, in our opinion, determines his species to be the form
that has so long borne the name. Gmelin in 1791 (Linn. Syst. Nat.,
ed. 13, 1, pt. 6, p. 3660) merely followed Miiller.

Bruguiére next, in 1789 (Ency. méthod., Vers. i, p. 323), trans-
ferred Miiller’s species to the genus Bulomus. He cited Lister’s
fig. 14 and all three, I, L, N, of Gualtieri; at the same time he
gave as synonym the Turbo fasciatus of Pennant, and this with his
dimensions, “Sa longueur est de quatre lignes et demie, et sa
largeur au bas est du moitié moindre,”’ showed that he, too, had the
same shell in mind as Miiller.

1 Chemnitz (Syst. Conch. Cat., vol. ix, 1786, p. 190) suggested its identity
with his Helix cretacea, etc. (pl. exxxvi, f. 1263, Nos. 1-4), to which Gmelin
afterwards (Linn. Syst. Nat., ed. 13, i, pt. vi, 1791, p. 3655) gave the name
Helix carinula. Potiez & Michaud (Galerie Moll., i, 1838, p. 144) query
its identity with their Bulimus hieroglyphicus, and this is quoted by Beck
(Index Moll., 1837, p. 63). Pfeiffer (Mon. Helic. viv., ii, 1848, p. 124) placed
Bulimus barbarus, Linn., next to B. obscurus and gave as synonyms B.
jeannoti, Terv., and B. terverit, Forb. Later, however (op. cit., vi, p. 63),
he made B. jeannoti the species. Menke, who discussed the whole question
in 1845 (Zeitschr. f. Malak., 1845, pp. 29-30), pointed out that hieroglyphicus
had nothing in common with jeannoti, and concluded that while it might be
assumed with confidence that Helix barbara, Linn., was a Bulimus, the species
was yet doubtful; and that it was desirable that conchologists who in future
might have more abundant Algerian materia! should not lose sight of the
opportunity of solving the question,

82 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Draparnaud, in 1801 (Tabl. Moll. France, p. 68), first described
two kindred forms as Bulomus acutus and B. ventricosus. The name
of the first was evidently taken from Bruguiére. The dimensions
and the figures cited, Gualtieri’s “I” and Lister’s “14”, show
that this again was the form we have in England and identical with
Miiller’s and Bruguiére’s. In the synonymy Draparnaud cited with
a “2?” Helix barbara, Linn. This last reference is omitted in his
later ‘‘ Histoire ”

In illustration of his B. ventricosus Draparnaud cited Gualtieri’s
figures L and N, whilst in synonymy the Helix acuta, Miiller, and
Bulimus acutus of Bruguiére appear.’

Now by this synonymy did Draparnaud mean to imply that
without specifically mentioning it he adopted Bruguiére’s name for
the one form and merely cited Miller and Bruguiére under the
other to show that they had, in his opinion, included the two forms
under one name ? The following sentence under Bulimus ventricosus
in the “ Tableau”, but omitted from the “ Histoire”, seems to
show that he did: “Coquille plus courte et plus ventrue que la
précedente, avec laquelle il paroit que les conchyliologistes l’ont
confondue.”’

Moreover, Draparnaud was hardly likely to have overlooked the
fact that his predecessors had cited Lister’s fig. 14 as he did, and
that their dimensions tallied with his.

In our opinion there was nothing that would justify the inclusion
in its entirety of the Bulimus acutus of Miller and Bruguiére as
a synonym of Draparnaud’s B. ventricosus

This seems to have been the mature view of Feérussac, for
although in the “‘ Concord Systématique ”’ at the end of his ““ Essai”’,
1807 (pp. 120-121), he made Bulimus ventricosa [sic] the equivalent
of Helix acuta, Miller, and Bulimus acuta [sic] the synonym of
Helix barbara, Linn., when he wrote his “‘ Tableau Systématique
de la famile des Limacons” in 1821 we find (Jan. ed. p. 56, June ed.
p- 52), under Helix (Cochlicella) :—

No. 377 ventrosus, nobis [corrected p. 74 (or 70) to ventrosa].
Bulimus ventricosus, Draparnaud.
Helix acuta, Miiller.
No. 378 acuta, Miiller.
Helix bifasciata, Pulteney.
Turbo bifasciatus, Pennant.
Bulimus acutus, Brugitiére.
No. 379 barbara, Linné, ete.
% Rien ne prouve que cette espéce soit la précé-
dente. ei

1 Draparnaud further queried (p- 69) whether the Helix ventricosa, Miull.,
were only a variety of this species. Moquin-Tandon, however (Hist. Moll.
France, ii, p. 279, note), stated that it was the young of Bulimus obscurus.

KENNARD & WOODWARD: NOMENCLATORIAL NOTES. 83

He thus inferred that Miiller had included two forms under his
acuta, whilst he overlooked the fact that Bruguiére must, then,
equally have done the same, and inclined to the opinion that barbara
was distinct.

This disposition of the two forms now in question was followed
by all the more noted French conchologists, such as Lamarck,
Dupuy, and Moquin-Tandon.

Risso, however, in 1826 (Hist. nat. Europ. meérid., iv, p. 77) raised
Férussac’s Cochlicella to the rank of genus, adopted that author’s
ventrosa, but proposed the new name of merzdionalis for Miiller’s
acuta. Bourguignat, with his characteristic love of reviving dubious
names, in 1864 (Malac. Algérie, i, p. 286), and again in 1868 (Hist.
Malac. Tunis, p. 25), sought to identify Draparnaud’s ventricosa
with Linné’s barbara.

On the other hand, in 1883, Fagot, in an entirely superficial paper
(Glanages Malac., ili, pp. 29-32), in which he completely ignored
the figures cited by the original authors, reverted to Férussac’s
abandoned synonymy of the “ Essai” and adopted outright Helix
barbara, Linn., for the Bulimus acutus, Drap., and took Helix acuta,
Miill., for the Bulimus ventricosus, Drap.t

This reading was subsequently followed by Westerlund in 1889
(Fauna Palaarct. Region, ii, p. 366), by Connolly in 1912 (Ann. 8.
African Mus., x1, p. 157), by Caziot (Feuille Jeunes Nat., xliii, p. 160),
and Germain in 1913 (Moll. France, pp. 118-119), whilst Pilsbry
in 1895 (Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. ix, p. 264) made acuta, Miill.,
a synonym of barbara, Linn., and accepted H. ventricosa, Drap.,
with “ventrosa, auct.”, and bulimoides, Moq., as synonyms.

Draparnaud was, however, forestalled in the use of the name
Bulimus ventricosus by Bruguiére in 1792 (Ency. Méthod., Vers, i,
p. 363), so that Férussac’s ventrosa displaces it for the French shell,
since Moquin-Tandon’s objection to the name (Hist. Moll. France,
li, pp. 279-80) does not seem valid in the light of present rulings,
and his substituted name of bulimoides consequently falls into
synonymy.

HELIX SUBRUFESCENS, Miller, vce Hetix rusca, Montagu.

Unfortunately another well-known name in British non-marine
Mollusca has to be changed. Montagu’s appellation of Helix fusca
(Test. Brit., 1803, p. 424) was anticipated by Poiret (Coq. Aisne,
1801, p. 69), who applied it to what proves to be a colour variation
of Helix nemoralis, Linn. Gray’s Helix (Zenobia) corrugata (Med.
Repos., xv, 1821, p. 239) being a nomen nudum, the next name on the
list, Helix subrufescens of Miller (Ann. Phil., n.s., ii, p. 43), has to be

1 Webb & Berthelot in 1833 (Ann. Sci. Nat., xxviii, p. 317) had adopted
Helix acuta, Miull., with Bulimus ventricosus, Drap., as synonym; but this
was corrected by Orbigny in the molluscan portion of the ‘‘Hist. Nat. Iles
Canaries ’’, 1839, p, 67, to Bulimus ventricosus, Drap.

84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

accepted. The correct generic name is at the moment of writing
sub gudice.

HELIX HAMMONIS and TURBO BIDENTATUS of Strom.

In his “ Beskrivelse over Norske Insecter. Férste Stykke ”
(Det Trondheim. Selskabs Skrifter. Dl. in, 1765) Strém names and
inadequately describes and figures certain molluscs. All trace of
these seem to have been lost, but two of his names have of late
been utilized in nomenclature, though, as we think, without
justification.

His Helix hammonis (tom. cit., p. 435, pl. vi, f. 16) may well have
been the fry of some larger species, as his H. domestica (tom. cit.,
p- 435, pl. vi, f. 15) obviously was. The older writers, who are more
likely to have known what he meant, differ in opinion from the later
ones, who could have had no other evidence to go upon save the
original author’s imperfect diagnosis and figure. Thus Miller in
1774 (Verm. Hist., ii, p. 32) gave it as a synonym for his own Helix
[Polita] nitida. He was followed in this by Fabricius in 1780 (Fauna
Groenlanica, p. 389), and, of course, by Gmelin in 1791 (Linn.
Syst. Nat., ed. 13, 1, pt. 6, p. 3633), who cited it under H. natens
[= nitida, Miull.]. Beck in 1837 (Index Moll., p. 6) followed suit,
but with a “?” Forbes & Hanley likewise in 1852 (Hist. Brit.
Moll., iv, p. 39) adopted this view. Gray in 1857 (Turton’s Manual,
new ed., p. 96) also recorded it under this species, which, however,
he called Zonites lucidus.

Von Martens in 1856 (Malak. Blatter, 1856, p. 81) seems to have

been the first to venture a new conjecture as to the identity of -

Strém’s shell, and referred it to H. pura, Alder (cf. Pfeiffer, Mon.
Helic. viv., iv, 1859, p. 83).

In 1864 Mérch (Synop. Moll. Danice, p. 13) treated Strém’s
name as valid, and placed the Helix radiatula of Alder as a synonym.
His conclusion was adopted by Pfeiffer in 1868 (Mon. Helic. viv., v,
p- 147) and by Westerlund in 1871 (Nova Acta Soc. Sci. Upsala,
ser. 11, vol. viii, No. 1, p. 25) under the name Zonites (Hyalinia)
hammonis (Strém).

All these divergent views are obviously so purely speculative that
it is clear Strém’s name must be definitely rejected.

Strém’s Turbo bidentatus appears to have had an equally chequered
career. Miiller in 1774 first made it a synonym of his Helix bidens
(Verm. Hist., ii, p. 116), and then a little later on (p. 119) under his
Helix perversa (which includes as the young forms what we now know
as Balea perversa, and as adult the Clausilia rugosa of Draparnaud)
wrote “‘Strém definitione Linneana seductus precedentis pullum
perversam, adultum vero novam speciem sub nomine bidentate

finxit.”’ Gmelin, of course, copied this dual entry (Linn. Syst. Nat., .

ed. 13, 1, pt. 6, pp. 3609 and 3610). Then the matter seems to have
rested till Mérch in 1864 (Synop. Moll. Danie, p. 30) revived the name

i
4
= ;
4
ir
4

KENNARD & WOODWARD: NOMENCLATORIAL NOTES. 89

as a distinct species, followed by Cl. dubia, Drap., with Cl. rugosa,
C. Pfr., as synonym thereof, but gave no reasons for his procedure:
Mérch was followed as usual by Westerlund in 1871 (Nova Acta
Soc. Sci. Upsala, ser. m1, vol. viii, p. 78). No other authority, not
even Boettger (Clausilienstudien, 1877) appears to have given
currency to Strém’s name.

Since the original description and figure might-equally well apply
to such other form as Cl. parvula, Studer, it is best discarded.

The species to which it has been applied will therefore in future
be known under Draparnaud’s name of Cl. rugosa (1801), this having
priority over Cl. nigricans, Maton & Rackett (Trans. Linn. Soc., viii,
1807, »p. 180). It has been generally overlooked that Maton and
Rackett’ s citation in synonymy of “ Pultney ” refers not, as has been
assumed, to the original editions of the ‘‘ Catalogues” (1799), in
which the name in question does not appear, but to the then forth-
coming second edition in 1813, which Rackett was editing, and for
which the plates had been prepared.

In re FIvzINGER.

An eccentric genius, like Rafinesque, whom he resembled in that
some of his work stands, Fitzinger was obviously very careless in
the preparation of his manuscript and totally neglectful as regards
its printing. How else can the following errors be accounted for
in his classical “Systematisches Verzeichniss der in Erzherzog-
thume Oesterreich vorkommenden Weichthiere”’ (Beitr. Landesk.
Oesterreich., iii, 1833, pp. 88-122) ?

Thus at the bottom of,p. 98 we find “ Gonyodiscus perspectivus,
Mihi” as a new name for Helix perspectiva, Mihlfeld ; H. rotundata,
Pfeiffer; and Helicella rotundata, Fér.; whilst at the top of the
next page we have “ Discus rotundatus, Mihi”’ for Helix rotundata,
Argenville & Drap.; Helicella rotundata, Fér. Granted that he drew
a distinction between the Helix rotundata of Pfeiffer and those of
Argenville and Draparnaud, he can really not have intended to place
the Helzcella rotundata, Fér., at one and the same time in two different
genera. Is it not rather likely that he wrote Discus at first, and
subsequently changed it to Gonyodiscus (which, of course, should be
Goniodiscus), making the correction on the first entry and expecting
the printer to carry it through, which was not done.

The next oversight occurs a few lines down. The last entry
under Discus being “ D. cristallinus, Mihi” for ‘‘ Helvx crystallina,
Miller & Draparnaud ”’, this is immediately followed by “‘ Vitrea
diaphana, Mihi” for “Helix crystallina, Drap.; H. diaphana,
Studer”’, ete. This second introduction of Draparnaud’s species
as an equivalent for diaphana is the more amazing since the latter
does not occur in France. The two forms crystallina and diaphana
are so absolutely inseparable generically and so unlike the other
species put under Discus, that the error is obvious.

86 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Again, on p. 100, under Oxychilus we see the species usually referred
to the subgenus Polita (with the added blunder of referring Helix

nitida, Miiller, to both “ O. lucidus ” and “ O. nitidulus var. mitens’’) -

having appended to them “ O. ericetorwm”’ and its “ var. cespitum””’,
both for the well-known Miillerian species. It is clear these
were intended to form part of the following “‘ Helicopsis”’ with its
sole species “ striata”? and supposed synonyms intersecta and
” fasciolata, Poiret, caperata, Mont. Unfortunately, the name Oxychilus
is rendered untenable by the earlier Oxycheila of Dejean, 1825, for
Coleoptera.

The final slip is on p. 111, where under Anisus, for Planorbis
complanatus, Drap., carinatus, Mill., and marginatus, Drap., A.
. vortex, Miill., is included, which could not have been intended to be
separated from the immediately following “‘ Planorbis spirorbis,
Miiller”’. Fitzinger probably borrowed his Anisus from Studer, 1820,
who employed it for Planorbis with Physa, whilst his name as
circumscribed 1s shut out by Dejean’s use of it in 1821 for Coleoptera.

The type of AncyLus, Geoffroy.
It seems to have been generally overlooked that Geoffroy, when

he founded the genus Ancylus (Traité Coq. Paris, 1767, p. 122), —

cited but one species, and that one (p. 124) the Patella lacustris of
Linné. We think we have established (Journ. Linn. Soc. (Zool.),
xxxlv, 1920, p. 210) that this. was the form which came into Beck’s
group Acroloxus (= Velletia, Gray), consequently Acrolocus becomes
a synonym of Ancylus [s.s.].

The kindred British form fluviatilis, Mill., it is universally agreed,
must be placed in a distinct genus, since #mong other differences is
a sinistral animal, whereas lacustris is dentral, so that recourse must

be had to the subgeneric name of Ancylastrum, proposed by -

Bourguignat in 1853 (Journ. de Conchyl., iv, p. 63), and that name
must now be raised to generic rank.

Bourguignat’s procedure in the same paper (p. 187) in replacing
Miiller’s trivial name of fluviatilis by “ simplex, Buc’hoz’’, cannot
be sustained. - Buc’hoz was not a binominal author, and there is
nothing to show that his “ Lepas simplex’’, etc., was in any way
related to Miiller’s mollusc.

On Butinus of Adanson.
The recent tendency to revive Adanson’s old name of Bulinus,

or, as amended by Oken, Bullinus, especially in medical literature .

dealing with Bilharzia, renders it desirable to once again point out
that the name is not available, and further that its use especially
in its present erroneous application to aquatic mollusca in widely
separate regions is misleading and mischievous both to medical
and geological science.

Adanson (Hist. Nat. Sénégal, 1757, Coquillages, p. 5) bestowed
this generic name on a diminutive and probably immature physoid

KENNARD & WOODWARD: NOMENCLATORIAL NOTES. 87

shell, 3°5 mm. in length, in which the mantle did not, he says (p. 6),
protrude beyond the margin of the shell, thus differentiating it from
true Physa. Adanson’s shell has remained indeterminate.

O. F. Miller, in 1781 (Geschichte der Perlen-Blasen, ““ Der Natur-
forscher,” xv, pp. 1-20), took up this derelict, pre-Linnean name
(p. 6), added the trivial name of senegalensis to Adanson’s shell,
and associated with it the three supposedly kindred molluscs from
his “‘ Vermium Historia ’’, viz. Planorbis bulla (which he rechristens —
B. perla), Pl. turritus, and Pl. gelatinus. Of course, the adoption
of Adanson’s name involves the acceptance of his shell as the type
of the genus. Since, however, that is indeterminate, this post-
Linnean revival of the name is rendered nugatory. But for that
Bulinus, Miller, 1781, would have precedence of Physa, Draparnaud,
1801.

Oken, in 1815 (Lehrb. ‘Naturgeschichte, 11, abth. 1, p. 302),
practically followed Miller, but emended Adanson’s name to Bullonus
(out of respect, apparently, to its Latin derivation), and added to the
genus Patella fluviatilis, thus making confusion worse confounded.
His name is equally invalid.

The name Bullinws next occurs in a quaint sale catalogue of the
effects of Bishop O. Fabricius, entitled “ Fortegnelse over en .

Bogsamling . . . tillegemed en betydelig Deel Naturalier, hvori-
blandt en Conchyliesamling, afgange Biskop Fabricius’s . . . som
ved auction . . . forstkommende’’, etc., which was published in

Copenhagen in 1823. On p. 71 of this book Bullinus fontinalis,
hypnorum, and terebellum are cited.

Beck in 1838 (Index Moll., p. 116), apparently following Miiller,
employed Adanson’s name, distinguishing two subgenera : 1 Aplexa,
Fleming, for A. hypnorum (L.) B., elongata, Say, etc., and 2 Bulonus,
B., for B. fontinalis (L.) B., contortus, acutus (Drp.) B., senegalensis,
O. Miill., etc.

Meantime Ehrenberg, in 1831 (Symbol. Phys. Anim. Evert.
[p. 87]), had established the genus Iszdora for certain Egyptian and
Syrian physoid molluscs.

In 1869 both Dohrn (Malak. Blatt., p. 18) and Von Martens
(Malak. Blatt., p. 213) questioned whether Iscdora might not be
allied to Adanson’s “ Bulin”’. <A suggestion that Jickeli in 1874
(Nova Acta K. Acad. Leop.-Carol., xxxvu, No. 1, p. 202) considered
a very probable one.

H. Adams, in 1861, when describing certain shells in the Cuming
Collection (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1861) created (p. 148) a new
subgenus, Ameria, of Physa, for certain forms from Australia with
flattened and angulated whorls, carinated at the posterior part.

Fischer, in 1883 (Manuel Conchyl., p. 509), accepting pre-Linnean
writers, revived Adanson’s name of Bulinus for a genus distinct
from Physa, and placed in its synonymy Isidora of Ehrenberg,
with Gray’s Diastrophia (Turton’s Manual, 1840, p. 16), which was
established for the Huropean Physa contorta, Michaud.

88 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Cooke, in 1889 (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1889, pp. 136-43), dis-
cussing the sinistral shells from Australia that had been referred

to Physa, concluded that they were, judging by the radula,

generically identical with Jsidora, and, evidently unaware of the
history of the name detailed above, followed Fischer in accepting
Adanson’s Bulinus for them. In 1895, however (Cambridge Nat.
Hist., 111), Cooke abandoned the name Bulinus in favour of Isidora.
He seems to have overlooked the fact that Adams’ name Ameria,
were his conclusions correct, would have priority.

A comparison of Jickeli’s figures of the radule of Isidora, on
which Cooke relied, with those which the latter author gave of the
Australian shells shows the existence of certain differences which
lead us to think that he would nowadays be disposed to consider
sufficient to differentiate the Australian physoids from Isidora, and
as he pointed out that though Adams founded this Ameria on
keeled examples “‘ every gradation of keeling is observable . . . and
occasionally the same species is indifferently keeled or perfectly
smooth ’’, would further be disposed to accept Adams’ name for
the Antipodean shells, whilst we are not sure but that he would
separate off the New Zealand from the Australian forms. All this
Dr. Cooke now assures us in a recent letter is in effect the case.

Tate in 1896 (Rept. Horn Exped. Centr. Austral., u, p. 212)
proposed the name Jszdorella for certain other Australian physoid
forms allied to the Physa newcombi, Ad. & Ang., in which there
is no columellar fold.

Our conclusions, therefore, are: that the only group to which
the name Bulinus could have been correctly applied would have been
to that which bears, and should retain, the name of Physa; that
the Egyptian shells which play the part of host to Bilharzia should
be known as Isidora; that their Australian kindred should retain
the names Ameria and Isidorella, the New Zealand offshoot receiving
afresh name; whilst the fossil Physa prinsepit, Sowb., which

Annandale has lately referred to Bullinus (Journ. and Proc. Asiatic .

Soc. Bengal, N.s., xvi, 1920, p. xxiv) is most likely a distinet type.?

VIVIPARUS.

The occurrence in the Linnean Collection of the numbered
specimens of his Helix vivipara and the receipt from Dr. Johansen

of plesiotypes of Miiller’s Helix fasciata has put the identity and

nomenclature of the two British species beyond question.
How it came about that for a time there was considerable confusion,
and its probable explanation, is, however, of interest, and we think

1 Dr. Annandale writes: ‘“‘ From a purely technical point of view I agree
that Isidora is preferable to both Bullinus and Bulinus, but Bullinus has
obtained currency in medical literature, and I regard it as a nomen
conservandum.”’ Thus does error seek ever to justify itself !

KENNARD & WOODWARD: NOMENCLATORIAL NOTES. 89

can be explained as follows. The trouble seems to have arisen with
Draparnaud, the first after Miller, we believe, to distinguish the
two species, for his “‘ Histoire’’, being the first well-illustrated book,
was both largely used and followed.

In his “ Tableau ”’ (1801, p. 40) Draparnaud clearly reversed the
two species as we now understand them. Not only is this shown
by his measurements, but by the statement under Cyclostoma
achatinum, “La coquille est . . . plus allongée que la précédente
[C. viviparum] ; et la suture de la spire est moins profonde ”’.

When he wrote the “ Histoire ’’ (1805), however, he would seem
from his text to have changed them over just as he did his Helix
lucida and H. nitida, for, though the dimensions are omitted and
the descriptions of the two species annoyingly vague, he does
remark of Cyclostoma viviparum (p. 35) “Spire composée de six
tours convexes et trés-distincts”, and of C. achatinum (p. 36)
“Spire de 6 tours convexes ; suture trés-marquée’’, which clearly
points the latter being the Helix fasciata of Miller. His synonymy,
too, bears this out. The figures, on the other hand, which are not
cited in the text, are numbered in accordance with the description
of the “ Tableau ”’

Now seeing that there were errors of lettering on other of the
plates, as admitted and blamed to the engraver in the explanation to
plate x, and cited in the “ errata”’ for plate v, whilst as pointed out
first by Brard (1815) for plate vi (where 12 should be neglecta and
16 and 17 should be erzcetorum, it does not seem too much to postulate
that a similar error was committed in the explanation of plate i,
and that the “ viviparum”’ to fig. 16 should be exchanged with the
“achatinum”’ to fig. 18. This correction effected Draparnaud’s
text and figures besome harmonious.

Except Brard, who failed to differentiate between the two species
and: did not therefore deal with the question, Draparnaud’s
successors seem to have overlooked his descriptive text and fastened
their attention on his figures.

Millet (1813) accepted Draparnaud’s synonymy, but did not
cite his figures, whilst evidently following them as named in the
explanation and giving his own amplified and perfectly clear descrip-
tions. At the same time, objecting to the trivial name wiviparum as
not indicating a peculiarity of the species, he proposed instead

“contectum’”’. In the second edition (Actes Soc. Linn. Bordeaux,
vi, 1833, p. 134) he adopted Paludina as the generic name for the
two species, and abandoning his name of contecta made it a synonym
for “ P. vivipara, Lam.” In the third edition (Ann. Soc. Linn.
Maine & Loire, i, 1854, pp. 304-305 [separate pp. 56-57]) he changed
the generic name to Vivipara and the specific names to “ vulgaris,
Lam.” and “‘fasciata”’. Since Lamarck did not, so far as ascertained,
ever use the name here attributed to him, whilst Dupuy, who follows
next in Millet’s synonymy, did, we are inclined to believe that the

90 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

insertion of the “Lam.” was a “printer’s error’’, a supposition
which the setting under fasciata tends to confirm.

C. Pfeiffer (1821), Lamarck (1822), Turton (1831 and 1840),
Brown (1837-44 and 1845), all followed Draparnaud’s figures in
their nomenclature, and the correct allocation of the species was
not restored till Forbes & Hanley (1850) did so more by accident,
as their synonymy shows, than by design. Their wvipara corre-
sponded to Linné’s, but, unaware of Millet’s work, they proposed
the trivial name of listerc for the other species. Moquin-Tandon
followed on the lines of Forbes & Hanley, but employed Millet’s
name of contectum in lieu of listeri, and this arrangement was
conformed to by Jeffreys and Reeve, and continued by later writers
down to quite recent times. Only Bourguignat in 1862 (Rev. &
Mag. Zool., 1862, pp. 110-112) confused the species and synonymy.

Locard, in his “‘ Ipsa Draparnaudi Conchylia’”’ (1897) detected
the discrepancy between Draparnaud’s text and figure in the case of
“ Cyclostoma achatinum”’, but misled as to the “ Nerita vivipara ”
of Miiller and its identity with Linné’s Helix vivipara, failed to
realize the true solution, as we think, of the confusion.

91

THE ANATOMY OF TWO SPECIES OF HE#ELICARION FROM
< TROPICAL AFRICA.
By Hue Watson, M.A.
Read 14th May, 1920.

THrouGH the kindness of Dr. Péringuey and Mr. K. H. Barnard, of
the South African Museum, Cape Town, of Sir Sidney Harmer, K.B.E.,
and Mr. G. C. Robson, of the British Museum, and of Major M.
Connolly, I have lately ‘been given the opportunity of investigating
* the anatomy of two African species of Helicarion, an opportunity of
which I am very glad to avail myself, seeing that so little is known
about the Zonitide of Tropical Africa.

My description of H. gomesianus (Morelet) is based upon the
examination of a single specimen belonging to the South African
Museum, and kindly sent to me for dissection by Major Connolly,
who informs me that its shell bears a very close resemblance to
three shells of H. gomesranus from Pungo Andonga, Angola, which
the late King of Portugal presented to the British Museum. The
specimen was found at Pemba, a village or mission station in
Northern Rhodesia, in what was formerly known as _ the
_Mashukulumbe country, about 120 miles north-east of Livingstone
and some 30 miles north-west of the River Zambesi.

The second species is one of which several examples were
presented to the British Museum in 1910 by Mr. F. J. Jackson, C.B.,
having been collected in British East Africa, “ probably at Nairobi.”’
Major Connolly considers that this species is probably one which
has not yet been named. There can be no doubt that it differs
from all those of which any part of the anatomy has been described,
and it cannot be certainly identified with any of the species at
present only imperfectly known from descriptions and figures of
their shells. I am therefore regarding it as new to science.

HELICARION GOMESIANUS (Morelet).!

Pemba, Northern Rhodesia.
PLATE III.

SHELL depressed, paucispiral, imperforate, yellowish-green, and
extremely thin, the basal region being practically membranous.
Spire slightly raised, suture rather deep, whorls three, rapidly
expanding, rounded at the periphery, and crossed by fairly well-
marked lines of growth. Protoconch with microscopical spiral
sculpture.? Aperture large, oval, 12 mm. in breadth; peristome
thin and simple. Altitude 6mm.; breadth 15 mm.

1 Vitrina gomesiana, Morelet, Voy. Welwitsch, Moll. terr. et fluv., 1868, p. 52,
pl. i, fig. 2.

z The shell was not in sufficiently good condition to enable me to describe
its microscopical sculpture in greater detail.

VOL. XIV.—SEPTEMBER, 1920. 7

92 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Foot long and narrow, the hinder part laterally compressed
but not keeled, the top being excavated beneath the shell but
raised posteriorly in front of the large caudal mucous pore, which
has the form of a vertically elongated slit. Sole truncate in front
and rounded behind, tripartite by a pair of longitudinal grooves,
the central area being equal in width to each of the lateral areas,
excepting towards the hinder end, where it becomes narrower
owing to the convergence of the longitudinal grooves, which meet
at the extremity. Foot-fringe and lateral areas of sole crossed by
numerous transverse grooves. Peripodial grooves well marked,
bending upwards in front of the caudal mucous pore; ciliated
epithalium of foot-fringe extending on to the lower sides of the
peripodial grooves. Rather irregular radial grooves occur on
each side of the hinder part of the foot, where there is also
a longitudinal brown band.

Heap AND NEcK with well-marked lateral grooves; dorsal
grooves ill defined; vertical facial grooves absent, the front of the
head being covered with small ruge. Genital opening in the right
lateral groove on the side of the head, about 2 mm. from the right
upper tentacle.

PaLuiAL LOBES, comprising a pair of rather narrow, finger-
shaped shell-lobes, one on each side of the shell, and about 3 mm.
long in a specimen preserved in alcohol; together with right and
left, slightly granular, body-lobes—the right forming a wide
triangular flap beneath the respiratory opening and the right
shell-lobe, the left being very broad and extending uninterruptedly
from the respiratory opening over the neck and along the left
side of the animal to a point a little behind the origin of the left
shell-lobe.

Dorsat Stn lining the shell opaque white, except for some
translucent vein-like markings above the albumen gland, and for
the area over the lung, which is also translucent, like the skin of
the concealed undersides of the whorls.

Lune short and somewhat wedge-shaped, being broad at the
mantle-edge, but rapidly narrowing as it extends backwards.
Roof of lung richly vascular, doubtless in order to compensate for
the reduction of its area due to the encroachment of other organs
normally occupying the spire. Main pulmonary vein coming
towards the pericardium from the neighbourhood of the
respiratory opening, but having numerous branches, including a
large vessel from the left of the lung which unites with it close to
the heart. Numerous short veins cross the narrow area to the
right of the kidney, and these are mostly bordered with white.

Aorta dividing into two vessels soon after leaving the ventricle.
The posterior passes backwards and then divides into two arteries
which supply blood to the liver, etc.; the anterior bends round the
loop of the intestine, gives off an artery to the salivary glands,

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 98

and then runs forwards towards the head, passing between the
visceral and pedal ganglia.

KipnEy sigmurethrous, somewhat cylindrical, being thick
and rather narrow; nearly 8mm. long, and extending about
2mm. in front of the heart. Primary ureter curved round at the
anterior end, rather broad, and having its lining thrown into
numerous thick, irregular, transverse folds of a light colour,
contrasting strongly with the brown folds contained in the kidney
itself. Secondary ureter containing much thinner transverse folds.

Prpat GLAND embedded in the muscles of the upper part of the
foot in the floor of the body-cavity, and extending back for a
short distance in the solid hinder portion of the foot. Duct
broad and rather flattened except at the posterior end, showing as
a darker streak along the centre of the bottom of the body-cavity,
from which it is only separated by a thin layer of transverse
muscles. Roof of duct without folds; its floor with a pair of

Fig. 1.—Transverse section through the foot of Helicarion gomesianus
(Morelet), showing structure of pedal gland, etc., x 20.

prominent rounded, longitudinal folds, separated by a median
groove. These folds are covered with a ciliated epithelium of
small, compact cells, but in the groove the cells become deeper
and less compact, with unusually long cilia. Gland-cells situated
below the duct and on each side of it.

NERVE-RING surrounding the cesophagus behind the buccal
mass, and too small to allow the buccal mass to be retracted
through it.

Cerebral ganglia situated as much at the sides of the cesophagus
as above it, and having well-developed accessory lobes. The
sensory nerves to the upper tentacles, and the two pairs of
peritentacular nerves arise from the cerebral ganglia in front
of the accessory lobes ; from behind them there arise the nerves
to the lower tentacles, the labial nerves, a pair of slender nerves
to the two divisions of the buccal retractor, the penial nerve

94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

from the right cerebral ganglion, and the three pairs of connectives:
The cerebral commissure is broad, rather long, and arched, and
a sub-cerebral commissure also appears to be present.

Buccal ganglia apparently double, each being divided by a
transverse furrow into an outer and an inner lobe. Nerves to the
cesophagus, salivary glands, etc., arising on each side from the
anterior angle of the outer lobe near the end of the cerebro-buccal
connective. Odontophoral nerves arising from the inner posterior
side of the inner lobe of each ganglion. Buccal commissure rather
short, uniting the inner lobes of the ganglia.

Cerebro-pedal and cerebral-pleural connectives shorter than
usual. Pedal ganglia longer than broad, united by two short
commissures, and closely contiguous excepting in front, where they
diverge slightly. They are divided by slight transverse grooves
into three or four apparent segments, of which the most anterior
pair is the largest. Hach ganglion gives off from its lower surface
a longitudinal row of about six pedal nerves, the last pair being
very large and passing straight backwards through the body-
cavity to the hinder part of the foot. The nerves to the sides of
the neck arise laterally near the short pleuro-pedal connectives.
No otocysts were found.

Pleural and visceral centres very closely aggregated, but the
five ganglia distinguishable from one another. Right parietal
ganglion twice the size of the left; from each arises a pallial
nerve. The two principal nerves arising from the abdominal
ganglion were traced as far as the region of the anus, and the upper
part of the common duct of the reproductive organs, respectively.
Some of the cells of the visceral ganglia are very large, as is often
the case, one at the posterior end of the abdominal ganglion being
nearly ‘25 mm. long.

Jaw broad, 2°3 mm. long (when flattened), thin, and smooth,
excepting for the fine lines of growth and some traces of very
delicate transverse strie, but having a large, blunt, projecting
angle in the centre.

RaDULA measuring about 41 x19 mm. when flattened
out. Central and lateral teeth tricuspid, with rather long
mesocones, and short, separate ectocones, the outer edges of which
are sometimes slightly serrated. Hndocones of lateral teeth rather
narrow, and attached to the mesocones excepting just at the
point. Marginal teeth five times as numerous as the laterals,
aculeate, and mainly unicuspid. Mesocones of marginal teeth
very long, except in the last eight or nine teeth, and only very
slightly curved. In the first two or three marginals, and in several
of the teeth towards the outer edge of the radula, the ectocone
is represented by a small projection on the outer side of the
mesocone near its base; but in most of the marginals the ecto-
cone as well as the endocone is entirely absent. Bases of teeth

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 95

somewhat quadrate, with concave outer edges; narrower in the
marginal than in the lateral teeth, but rather short in comparison
with the length of the cusps. Rows of teeth nearly straight
in-the admedian area, there being only a very slight angle in
the centre, but trending forwards on each side in the region of ©
the marginal teeth. Radular formula: (45 +9-+1-+9 + 45)
x 98.

ALIMENTARY CanaL.—Buccal mass large and muscular, the
extremity of the radula-sac projecting slightly from its hind
end. (#sophagus short, and having, in the specimen examined,
a dorsal, backwardly directed pouch at the point where it bends
down to pass under the cerebral commissure. Crop nearly twice
as broad as the cesophagus, with a projection on the left side at
its front end. It passes backwards, without any constriction, into
the long and broad, thin-walled stomach. The hind end of the
stomach bends down, and from it the intestine passes forwards
almost to the heart and then runs back again, describing the usual
S-shaped curve, finally passing forwards as the rectum to the anus.

SaLIvaRy GLANDS rather large, situated above and at the sides
of the posterior half of the crop, separate from each other in front
but joining above the crop further back. Salivary ducts rather
long, issuing from the inner sides of the anterior ends of the glands. °

LIVER consisting of a posterior division, which is smaller
than usual and occupies the spire beyond the stomach, and an
anterior division to the left of the stomach, which is partially
divided into three lobes, one lying in each of the two loops of the
intestine and one situated chiefly behind the posterior loop, but
sending forward a narrow prolongation between the stomach and
the rectum. Hepatic ducts opening into the hinder part of the
stomach.

Free Retractor MUuscues consisting of four main bands,
separate practically from their origin on the columella: the buccal
retractor, the right and left tentacular retractors, and a muscle
that runs along the right side of the animal just within the body-
wall, in which it is inserted near the head. Buccal retractor
bifurcating some distance behind the buccal mass, the two divisions
being inserted in the right and left sides of its hinder end, and being
separately innervated from the corresponding cerebral ganglia.
The right division is broader than the left, possibly because it
lies in a more direct line between the buccal mass and the columella.
Tentacular retractors each dividing further forward than the
bifurcation of the buccal retractor into a large muscle inserted
in the upper tentacle and a smaller one inserted in the lower
tentacle on the same side. Retractor of the right upper tentacle
passing between the penis and the vagina. Penial retractor very
short, passing from the front of the diaphragm to the posterior
end of the penis. No free pedal retractors occur in the body-cavity.

96 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Repropuctive Oreans.—Hermaphrodite gland consisting of
a large number of very small follicles embedded in the posterior
division of the liver. Hermaphrodite duct convoluted and some-
what swollen during the greater part of its course, bearing a
sub-cylindrical vesicula seminalis at its anterior end. Albumen
gland very large. Common duct contorted, and divided, as
usual, into an opaque prostatic portion, and a more voluminous,
translucent, female portion or uterus. Free oviduct long, the
posterior part sacculated. Receptaculum seminis or spermatheca
large, elongate, with very thin walls. Receptacular duct with
thicker walls, unbranched, and short, being about half the length
of the free oviduct. Vagina also short, and without any ~
appendages.

Vas deferens somewhat broader than usual, with a sacculated
or closely convoluted appearance as it passes forwards beside the
free oviduct. As it bends round towards the penis it is narrower,
but it then enlarges again rather abruptly to form a well-marked
epiphallus, the walls of which are full of small, opaque white,
calcareous glands. The upper end of the epiphallus winds half
round the top of the penis before entering it. No flagella or other
outgrowths of the male ducts are present.

The calcareous material within the epiphallus consists of
innumerable microscopic granules, varying in length from 002
to ‘006 mm., and usually slightly less than half as broad as they are
long. They are, as a rule, of a rather narrow oval form, but some
are more irregular in shape, often having the appearance of being
double ; while here and there they are aggregated to form small
concretions which may exceed ‘015 mm. in diameter.

Penis rather large, being about 5 mm. long and swollen towards
the middle. The posterior end has the form of a knob separated
from the remainder by a slight constriction, and into this knob
the epiphallus enters and the short penial retractor is inserted.
Longitudinal rows of minute papille line its walls internally,
and it contains a small penis-papilla. The walls of the remainder
of the penis have a quite different structure, possessing internal
longitudinal folds, two of which are larger and more regular than
the others.

Genital atrium very short, and bearing, in addition to the
penis and vagina, an amatorial organ, about 3°5 mm. in length,
and having an internal structure rather like that of a sponge.

No spermatophore was found.

Spermatozoa having both the head and the proximal part of
the tail spirally twisted. Head rather narrow, sharply pointed
in front, smooth, and larger than usual, being ‘009 mm. in length.
Tail slender, more than :25 mm. long, its proximal part being
furnished with a very narrow spiral flange.

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 97

HELICARION CRYPTOPHALLUS, N.sp.
Nairobi (?), British Hast Africa.
PLATE IV.

SHELL depressed - globose, paucispiral, narrowly rimate,
yellowish-green, glossy, translucent, and extremely thin, the
greater part of the shell being almost membranous and quite
flexible when moist. Spire a little raised ; apex rounded. Whorls
23, rapidly increasing, rounded at the periphery. Protoconch
composed of 1+ whorls, spirally punctate, that is to say,
ornamented with spiral rows of minute circular depressions.
Remaining whorls almost smooth, excepting for the ill-defined
lines of growth, though showing traces of very minute spiral
strize when viewed through the microscope. Periostracum of last
whorl not always reaching quite to the suture, but leaving next to
it a very narrow lighter band. Suture shallow, not describing
a regular spiral, owing to the fact that the top of the first half of
the last whorl overlaps the spire to a slightly greater extent than
does the top of the penultimate whorl, so that the protoconch has
the appearance of being slightly tilted to the left. Aperture trans-
versely oval, about 75 mm. broad. Peristome simple, very thin,
slightly reflected over a narrow rima at its junction with the
penultimate whorl. Columella describing a narrow hollow spiral.
Altitude 6°3 mm., breadth 11°3 mm.

The shell of another specimen was slightly larger and its spire
more raised, the measurements of this example being: altitude
85mm., breadth 13°25 mm.

Foot long and narrow, the hinder part somewhat com-
pressed laterally, the top being flattened beneath the shell, but
bluntly keeled for the last 3mm., and ending in a short,
obtusely pointed projection overhanging the large caudal mucous
pore, the opening of which is diamond-shaped. Sole attaining a
length of about 8 mm. and a maximum breadth of about 3 mm.
in alcohol; tapering near the hind end, but rounded at the
extremity ; tripartite by a pair of longitudinal grooves, the central
area being slightly narrower than the lateral areas, especially at
the hind end, where the grooves converge. Foot-fringe and lateral
areas of sole crossed by numerous transverse grooves. Peripodial
grooves well marked, curving upwards at the hind end in front of
the caudal mucous pore. A median longitudinal groove is present
beneath the shell, but does not extend to the hind end ; it gives
rise to oblique radial grooves sloping down towards the foot-fringe.

Sides of foot sparsely mottled with dark patches and spots,
especially towards its hindend. Most of these dark patches occur
along the course of the peripodial grooves, and in a pair of ill-
defined dark bands that are present towards the hind end of
the foot, one on each side of the median dorsal zone, which is

98 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

unpigmented. Lateral areas of sole sometimes faintly mottled,
but not the central area.

Heap AND Neck having a darkly pigmented band on each
side. A pair of-dorsal grooves is present on the neck, but no
vertical facial grooves occur on the front of the head, which is
covered with very small ruge. A well-marked oblique lateral
groove occurs on each side, the genital opening being on the right
lateral groove on the side of the head, about 1:75 mm. from the

right upper tentacle. Labial palps rather large.

PatuiAL Loses well developed, slightly granular, and spotted
with small patches of dark pigment. Shell-lobes wide and rounded,
but rather widely separated from each other, the right being about
4 mm. long and almost the same breadth (in alcohol, but probably
larger in life), and the left being somewhat smaller. Body-lobes
broad, the left extending uninterruptedly from the respiratory
opening to a little behind the base of the left shell-lobe, and

attaining a remarkable breadth over the animal’s neck, which it

covers more or less completely.

Dorsat SKIN lining the shell translucent and colourless over the
lung, kidney, and pericardium, excepting for a trace of brown
pigment over the front end of the kidney, but mainly opaque
white over the upper part and left side of the liver and adjacent
organs, though showing some irregular translucent patches,
through which the dark liver is visible.

Lune short, broad near the mantle-edge, but becoming
narrower behind, the upper edge receding from the suture. Roof

of lung richly vascular, a little more so even than in H. gomesianus. —

Main pulmonary vein receiving numerous branches just in front
of the kidney, and a large branch from the left side of the lung as
it enters the pericardium. The largest of the afferent veins is
situated in front of this branch. A much smaller branched vein,
from the lower surface of the kidney, also unites with the main
pulmonary vein close to the heart. Numerous short veins cross
the narrow area to the right of the kidney, and can be clearly
seen from the outside through the roof of the lung.

Heart large, the auricle being larger than the ventricle.

Aorta dividing into two vessels just after leaving the
pericardium. The posterior passes backwards and supplies blood
to the liver, etc. ; the anterior, which is the larger, bends round the
intestine and a small part of the anterior division of the liver,
and passes forwards to the ventral ganglia, giving off on the way
a branch on the left to the salivary glands, and one on the right
to the body-wall immediately below the anus. :

KipNEY sigmurethrous, thick and rather narrow, though
broadening somewhat at the posterior end; about 6 mm. long,
and extending about 2 mm. in front of the heart ; containing very
numerous folds of a brown colour, Primary ureter very broad

AN a IN ENS
rele es so a i ee :

,
PRIN A RO aE SARs =

=

pee iy lagi seftiiinie

ES 0 2 A Bile LISI PAG

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 99

towards its anterior end, which is not so much curved as in
H.gomesianus; lined by an irregular network of folds. Secondary
ureter extending to the neighbourhood of the anus, and containing
numerous transverse folds.

PEDAL GLAND embedded in the muscles of the upper part of
the foot, and only separated from the body-cavity by a thin layer
of transverse muscles, through which the gland shows as a pair of
longitudinal light-coloured bands divided by a darker median
_ line, the light bands being formed by the glandular tissue, and the
dark line by the duct which runs along the centre of the top of
the gland. Transverse sections show a similar structure to that
found in H. gomesianus, excepting that the median groove in the
floor of the duct seems to be deeper and the folds on each side of it
somewhat higher.

NERVE-RING surrounding the cesophagus, too small to allow
the buccal mass to be retracted through it, and closely resembling
that of H. gomesianus.

Cerebral ganglia having well-developed accessory lobes, and
giving rise to the paired olfactory, optic, and peritentacular
nerves in front, to the single penial nerve, and the paired labial
and lower tentacular nerves more laterally, and to a pair of
slender nerves innervating the buccal retractor, which arise close
to the origin of the cerebro-pleural connectives. Both pairs of
labial nerves are slightly larger than usual, being quite as thick
as the penial nerve, and not much thinner than the olfactory
nerves and those to the lower tentacles. The cerebral ganglia
are situated somewhat laterally as in H. gomesianus, and are
united dorsally by an arched cerebral commissure, and ventrally
by a more slender sub-cerebral commissure, which passes down each
side near the cerebro-pedal connective, and crosses over the dorsal
surface of the pedal ganglia.

Buccal ganglia bilobed, though not quite so conspicuously as
in H. gomesianus. Five or six pairs of nerves to the cesophagus,
salivary glands, etc., arise from each buccal ganglion near the end
of the cerebro-buccal connective, one being united with the
connective for a short distance. Odontophoral nerves consisting
of one pair of rather thick nerves, and another thinner pair, which
arise from the inner sides of the buccal ganglia at the origin
of the buccal commissure, and a third pair of still more slender
nerves arising from the commissure itself, which is of moderate
length.

Cerebro-pedal and cerebro-pleural connectives shorter than
usual. Pedal ganglia rather more rounded than in H. gomesianus,
but showing the same slight traces of segmentation on the lower
surface, and giving rise to the pedal and cervical nerves in a
similar manner. Pleural, parietal, and abdominal ganglia closely
aggregated, but not united, giving off the same nerves as in the

100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

last species. Genital nerve having a branch to the posterior end
of the diaphragm.

JAw broad, 19mm. long (when flattened), thin, nearly
smooth, but crossed by very fine transverse striz in addition to
the equally fine lines of growth. Median projection broad and
very low.

RapDULA measuring about 4°7 x 2:2 mm. when flattened
out. Central and lateral teeth tricuspid, with shorter mesocones
than in the H. gomesianus. Their ectocones are short and quite
separate from the mesocones; the endocones are narrow and
poorly developed, being united with the mesocones along the whole
length of their inner sides. Marginal teeth very numerous and
very close to one another, gradually decreasing in size from the
transitional teeth to the edges of the radula. Endocones absent
on the marginal teeth ; ectocones almost as long as the mesocones,
with which they are united for the greater part of their length.
The bifid cusps thus formed are strongly curved, and have their
outer edges serrated, this serration becoming more and more
pronounced towards the outer limits of the radula, so that, while
_ the inner marginal teeth might be described as bicuspid, the outer
marginals would be better described as multicuspid. Bases of
marginal teeth narrow, about two-thirds of the length of the cusps ;
bases of the other teeth broader, with concave outer edges. Rows
of teeth obtusely angled in the centre, whence they trend slightly
forwards on each side. The total number of teeth is more than
twice as great as in H. gomesianus, the radular formula being :
(86 + 14+1-+14-+ 86) x 128. In order to compensate for
the small size of the outer marginals, a few short additional rows
of these teeth are intercalated at the edge of the radula.

ALIMENTARY CanaL.—Buccal mass large, the extremity of the
radula-sac projecting from its hind end. (Hsophagus rather short,
thin-walled, with internal longitudinal folds; sometimes swollen
into a dorsal, backwardly directed pouch at the point where it
bends down to pass under the cerebral commissure. Crop large,
about 2mm. in diameter, its front end projecting forwards on
the left side. The anterior part of the crop has rather thick walls
with internal transverse folds; the hinder part passes
imperceptibly into the large, elongated, thin-walled stomach.
This in turn gives rise to the thin-walled intestine, which describes
the usual S-shaped curve, before passing forwards as the rectum,
in the same manner as in the last species.

SALIVARY GLANDS broad, about 4mm. long, and united with
each other above the crop, a large portion of which they cover,
although they do not usually reach quite to its front end. Salivary
ducts of the usual form.

Liver consisting of a posterior division behind the stomach,
and a rather extensive anterior division, in which the loops of

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 101

the intestine are embedded, and which is partially divided by
them into three main lobes, the most posterior of these lobes
sending forward an unusually large prolongation between the
stomach and the rectum. Hepatic ducts opening into the hinder
part of the stomach, the anterior duct being rather large.

Free Retractor Muscies.—Buccal retractor united with the
left tentacular retractor for a short distance posteriorly,
bifurcating in front, the two branches being shorter than in
H. gomesianus but similarly innervated. Tentacular retractors
separate from their origin, dividing fairly far forward into the
muscles of the upper and lower tentacles, but giving off no branches
to the foot. Retractor of right upper tentacle passing between
the penis and the vagina. The so-called tail-retractor is short
and not separated from the body-wall, but it gives off a muscle
which passes forwards along the right side of the body-cavity
and is inserted in the skin near the head. Penial retractor short,
passing from the diaphragm to the epiphallus.

REPRODUCTIVE OrGANS.—Hermaphrodite gland large, con-
sisting of numerous very small follicles embedded in the posterior
division of the liver, as in H. gomesianus. Hermaphrodite
duct slightly swollen and very much convoluted throughout the
central part of its course, bearing a rather small, subcylindrical
vesicula seminalis at its anterior end. Albumen gland not very
large in the specimens examined. Common duct somewhat
contorted, especially towards its hinder end ; prostate gland well
developed, extending far forwards. Free oviduct short and rather
narrow. Receptaculum seminis or spermatheca moderately large,
spherical, and thin-walled; situated beside the middle of the
common duct. Receptacular duct unbranched, long and broad,
with unusually thick muscular walls, longitudinally folded within.
Vagina very short, without appendages.

Vas deferens slender excepting towards its posterior end,
where it is somewhat broadened, slightly convoluted near its
junction with the epiphallus beside the anterior end of the penis.
Both vas deferens and epiphallus longitudinally folded within,
but not so strongly as the receptacular duct. Epiphallus long,
divisible into two portions—a rather thin-walled portion, running
backwards beside the penis-sheath to just beyond its posterior
end, and a slightly broader, more muscular portion, which first
runs forwards for a very short distance, and then doubles back,
finally passing forward again into the penis-sheath, which conceals
the rest of its course. Penial retractor muscle inserted in the more
muscular division of the epiphallus just before it enters the penis-
sheath. Two flagella are borne by the epiphallus, one where its
two portions pass into each other not far from the posterior end of
_the penis-sheath ; the other where the vas deferens passes into the
epiphallus, near the anterior end of the penis-sheath. The latter

102 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

appendage, which might perhaps be regarded as the true flagellum,
is rather long, but much convoluted, and slightly swollen towards
its distal extremity; its walls are rather thick and have a
gelatinous appearance ; its lumen seems to be extremely narrow.
The other flagellum, which might possibly be better termed the
cecum,! is also somewhat swollen at the end, but its walls are very
thin, and have internal longitudinal folds, its lumen is relatively
large, and it is not convoluted but curved round usually in a more
or less spiral manner. .

The thinner-walled portion of the epiphallus, lying between the
two flagella, contains a certain amount of chalky material. This
consists of minute calcareous granules, varying in length from
‘0025 to (006 mm., and about one-third as broad as they are long.
They are of a narrow, oval form, being narrower and more regular
in shape than are the calcareous granules in the epiphallus of
H. gomesianus, and in the present species they do not show as
great a tendency to become aggregated into concretions.

Penis-sheath forming a structure about 5 mm. long, simulating
a large swollen penis. When cut open, however, it is seen to have
a long muscular tube folded inside it, the tube when straightened
out being more than twice the length of the sheath. At about the
middle of its length this tube shows a very slight swelling, which
marks the beginning of the true penis; posterior to this point
the tube consists of a continuation of the epiphallus. When the
penis itself is opened it is seen that the slight swelling is caused by
the presence of a short penis-papilla, which projects into the
anterior end of the cavity of the penis. The walls of the penis
are furnished internally with characteristic diagonal folds, which
in places show a slight tendency to be broken up into a little
papille.

Genital atrium comparatively small. Amatorial organ absent.

Spermatophore consisting of a smooth-walled cylinder, about
6 mm. long and ‘4 mm. in diameter, curved in accordance with the
loops of the more muscular division of the epiphallus in which it
was found, and having each end drawn out into a narrow filament
which was bent back upon the cylindrical portion. Of these two
filaments the one arising from the anterior end seemed to be much
the longer, exceeding the rest of the spermatophore in length, but
consisting simply of a very slender tube, quite smooth excepting
for a couple of slight longitudinal ridges running along it, one on
each side.

1 This appendage corresponds to that which Pilsbry terms the “lime
gland’’; but in the forms with which I am acquainted it seems to be neither
glandular nor calcareous, the chalky granules in the epiphallus occurring
chiefly towards the base of the other flagellum. I therefore prefer Godwin-
Austen’s terminology.

» — ‘ eae oe

- " o ‘ ie Ne, valine ¥ 7 of toe Fs e ee eo
SE REPEAL NSE ALES NI "a ee eee pre eee
aid 7 a< anlar i one - = ————

ape seb

PAS tn oe SNS

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION, 108

Spermatozoa having spirally twisted heads, about ‘006 mm. long
by less than ‘002 mm. broad, apparently slightly flattened laterally,
and tapering to a sharp point in front. Tail very long and slender,
sometimes attaining a length of no less that ‘3 mm., or fifty times
the length of the head. Proximal portion of tail (or ‘‘ middle-
piece ’’) and head both. having the appearance of being furnished
with very fine spiral striz. A more conspicuous spiral flange also
surrounds the proximal portion of the tail ; it is rather broad close
to the head, but gradually becomes narrower posteriorly, until
it disappears.

AFFINITIES.

Among the many members of the Zonitide that are found in
Africa a large number have been named which bear a close general
resemblance to the two species just described. But while these
forms all have thin paucispiral shells, well-developed pallial
lobes, and a long narrow foot ending in a very conspicuous mucous
pore, they seem to show much diversity in their more essential
characters.

The species found in Natal and the Cape of Good Hope }
resemble H. cryptophallus in having an epiphallus bearing two
flagella, and also in their type of radula ; but they appear to differ
from that species, as.well as from H. gomesianus, in that the
cerebral commissure is usually much shorter, the lung is far longer
and less richly vascular, the left body-lobe is divided into two
portions, and the caudal mucous pore is overhung by a pointed
process often of considerable length; moreover, the detailed
structure of the epiphallus, etc., seems to be very different. There
can be little doubt, therefore, that these South African species
are rightly placed in a separate genus from the tropical forms,
although it is difficult to understand why they should have been
placed by some authorities in as many as four or five different
genera, in view of the general similarity of the internal organs
of those that have been dissected.

The species occurring in tropical Africa seem to show a much
greater diversity, although very little has hitherto been published
about their anatomy. The two forms described in this paper
resemble each other closely in their respiratory and nervous
systems, but they differ widely in their radule and in almost every
feature of their genital organs; while they also show less
important differences in the jaw, the retractor muscles, the
_ primary ureter, the spermatozoa, the form of the shell-lobes, the
coloration of the animal, etc. It can therefore scarcely be doubted

1 See Pilsbry, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1889, p. 279, pl. ix; and
Godwin-Austen, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. viii, vol. i, 1908, pp. 131-133,
pl. viii; vol. ix, 1912, pp. 122-139, 569-585, pls. i-vii, xii-xvii; vol. xiii,
1914, pp: 449-472, pls. xix, xx,

104 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

that they belong to separate sub-genera, and not improbably
to distinct genera.

When, however, we try to decide which of the many other
species from Tropical Africa should be most closely associated
with either of these forms, great difficulties arise, chiefly owing
to our lamentable ignorance of their anatomy. Pollonera? and
Pilsbry 7 have figured the reproductive organs of H. aloysii-
sabaudie, and they closely resemble those of H. gomesianus ; but
an examination of a slightly immature specimen of that species
in the British Museum shows that this resemblance does not

extend to the other organs ; for in H. aloysw-sabaudie the cerebral ©

and buccal commissures are extremely short—very different from
those shown in PI. III, fig. 4—the lung is longer, and the marginal
teeth of the radula are of a quite different type, having short
curved bifid cusps, rather like those of H. cryptophallus although

Fic. 2.—Representative teeth from the radula of Helicarion aloysi-sabaudie,
Poll., Bumaks Island, Victoria Nyanza. x 200.

the teeth are not so narrow and crowded, the formula being
(31 +19+1+19+431) x 110. JZ. aloysw-sabaudie therefore
appears to belong to a separate group of these snails. According
to Thiele,* H. plicatulus, Mts., H. sowerbyanus (Pfr.), and possibly
H. masukuensis, Smith, also have genital organs like those of
H. gomesianus, while the same seems to be true of H. medjensis
(Pilsbry),* but without further knowledge of their anatomy it is
impossible to say whether these forms are more nearly related to
H. gomesianus or to H. aloysii-sabaudie. Externally, H. plicatulus
seems to differ from both these species in having a dark band on
each side of the animal’s neck® and a protoconch without any
trace of spiral sculpture,® while H. medjensis and H. masukuensts
_are also stated to have smooth embryonic whorls. In H. welwitschi
(Morelet) the radula approaches that of H. gomesianus more nearly

1 Spedizione al Ruwenzori di Princ. Luigi Amadeo di Sovoia, vol. 1, 1909,
pl. iii, fig. 15. -

2 Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xl, 1919, p. 277, fig. 140.

% Deutsch. Zentral-Afrika-Exped. (1907-08), vol. iii, 1912, pp. 189-199,
pl. vi.

4 Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xl, 1919, pp. 277-278, fig. 142.

5 Von Martens, Monatsbr. Akad Wissensch. Berlin, vol. xxvii, 1876,
pl. i, fig. 5.

6 D’Ailly, Bihang K.Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl., vol. xxii, pt. 4, 1896, p. 30.

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 105

than does that of H. aloysii-sabaudie (judging from Thiele’s
figure), and this is also true of H. nyasanus, Smith ; but in both
these species the reproductive system lacks an amatorial organ as
well as the flagella.

Several of the other species described by Thiele and Pilsbry,
such as H. bequaerti, Pilsbry, H. entagaricus, Pilsbry, H. insularis,
Thiele, H. kivuensis, Thiele, H. niger, Pilsbry, H. rwwenzoriensis,
Pilsbry, H. schubotz, Thiele, H. subsucculentus, Pilsbry, and H.
succulentus, Mts., resemble H. cryptophallus in having an epiphallus
bearing two flagella ; but all these species, except H. schubotzi
and H. subsucculentus, differ from H. cryptophallus in possessing
a dart-sac; and in H. schubotzi neither the male organs nor the
shell-lobes seem to resemble those of H. cryptophallus at all closely,
while H. subsucculentus cannot be very nearly related to that
species since it has a smooth protoconch. The descriptions of
Thiele and Pilsbry, however, are insufficient to enable one to judge
of the precise affinities of these species.

In the various forms mentioned above the shell has reached
about the same stage of degeneration as in the two species described
in this paper. But there are several other forms occurring in
Tropical Africa in which the shell has become slightly more
degenerate, and the shell-lobes are a little broader and united with
each other over the front edge of the shell. Of these, H. sem-
membranaceus, Mts.—of which the reproductive organs and
radula have been figured by Thiele '—seems to have an epiphallus
with two flagella, like H. cryptophallus; but it also possesses
a large dart-sac, and its radula is of a highly specialized type,
with an enormous number of narrow teeth, a specimen in the
British Museum which probably belongs to this species having
nearly 100,000 teeth, there being about 250 marginals on each side
in a transverse row. It is not surprising, therefore, that Pfeffer
placed this species in a distinct subgenus, Zonitarion.2, The form
from Abyssinia, for which Godwin-Austen established the sub-
genus Africarion, is evidently far removed from both H. gomesianus
and H. cryptophallus, as well as from H. semimembranaceus, for
it is portrayed as lacking not only a dart-sac and both flagella
but also a distinct epiphallus.* Nothing is known of the internal
anatomy of H. auriformis, Thiele, H. haliotides, Putzeys, H.
maculifer (Pilsbry), and H. putzeysi (Pilsbry), excepting some of
the characters of their reproductive organs. These species bear

1 Deutsch. Zeniral-Afrika-Hxped. (1907-08), vol. iti, 1912, p. 190, fig. xi;
pl. vi, fig. 59. (Pilsbry is mistaken in saying that the genital organs of this
form have not been figured.) .

2 Jahrb. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell., vol. v, 1878, pp. 275-6; Abhandl.
Gebiete Naturwiss. Hamburg, vol. viii, pt. 2, 1883, pp. 4, 8,9, 11. ©

3 Godwin-Austen, Mollusca of India, vol. i, 1883, pp. 154-6, pl. xlii.

4 Thiele, Deutsch. Zentral-Afrika-Exped, (1907-08), vol. iii, 1912, p. 198 ;
Pilsbry, Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xl, 1919, pp. 259-64, figs. 122, 124, 127,

106 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

a certain resemblance to H. cryptophallus in possessing flagella
on the epiphallus, and H. maculifer further resembles that species
by having a sheath surrounding the penis and part of the epiphallus
but excluding both flagella. Pilsbry states, however, that this
species has no penis-papilla, a very important distinction.

The table on p. 107 shows as much as is known about the
distribution of some of the more important differential characters
among those species that have been dissected.

It is clear, then, that there is much diversity in the anatomy
of the species found in Tropical Africa, but until a larger number
have been adequately described it would be futile to suggest which
of the numerous named forms are the most closely related either
to H. gomesianus or to H. cryptophallus. Indeed, in our present
state of ignorance it is almost impossible to say how the African
Helicarionine should be classified, or into how many distinct
genera or subgenera they will probably have to be placed. Never-
theless, Pilsbry has recently put forward a tentative classification
of the forms with which he is acquainted, “‘ as a basis for further
work and criticism.” 1 He suggests grouping the species as
follows :—

Genus AFRICARION, Godwin-Austen.
pallens (Morelet),.

Genus ZoniTaRion, Pfeffer.
semimembranaceus (v. Marts.) (type).

Genus Mrsarricarion, Pilsbry.
Subgenus MESAFRICARION (s.8.).

maculifer, Pilsbry (type), haliotides (Putzeys), duriformis (Thiele).

Subgenus BEeLonarion, Pilsbry.
putzeyst, Pilsbry (type).

Genus Heiixarion, Fer.
Subgenus GRANULARION, Germain.
duporti, Germain (type), insularis (Thiele), subsucculentus, Pilsbry.
stuhlmanni (v. Marts.), issangoensis (Thiele), volkensz (Thiele).

Subgenus Enracaricus, Pilsbry.
entagaricus, Pilsbry (type).
Subgenus Ancustivestis, Pilsbry.
niger, Pilsbry (type), bequaerti, Pilsbry, ruwenzoriensis, Pilsbry.
succulentus (v. Marts.), kivuensis (Thiele), schubotzi (Thiele).
Genus GymNnaRion, Pilsbry.
aloysii-sabaudic (Poll.) (type), (?) sowerbyanus (Pfeiffer), medjensis
Pilsbry.

1 Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xl, 1919, pp. 258-278.

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 107
uo ,, uesi0 peuogemy,,, | * | iol aerial dees cee dhol zaee felt al) leans [eal a
‘mnIIze UO ovs-qaepdepnosnyyY | | | +)/+il- 1+) 1+ | | feces ae lalarslye
poursencnomes-regat | iol tl l= bea aa eh ie aes
“Buoy AtoA yonprao ver | += | | | t= | | lo | Lely Lice sry is
‘snyjeydida 03 jo praqysut = = a eS
‘yqgeoys-stued 10 stued ste | | ppme [wet] bette eee |
0} payoryye IOJOVIYZOI [eTUEg | | = =
“snqteydida jo fe Paes * iS iY nee cou
qaed pue stued punos yyeoyg legal ae! Ie! Weta wl aU Meh ire
|
*quesoid eypided-stueg | He oe oe + ¢- +o Qe a De De De Be De Be De Ge Be Oe De Oe +o. Oa
|
‘snjpeydide uo eijesey ist S :
eeaj (+) om 10 (—) ou | | deseseae i desesese ll eae ty | Dae mh Fetectesiant
‘sdsno pyiq YIM speursaeyy | fore: +]. | aor ar arararas | paraicra:f earns
“*snoroumNnu S Ree
AyoA puUv MOIIVU [Ie 4492, lperoraN tae ier aereereste teeta valaa | alse eer aie ns. :
‘uorq00[o1d Uerpeut T4IM MEP | too. ||. ee eee oe «feo oe
“SuO] Joyye1 sonst
-ml09 yeoonq pue [erqera9 | o o to to Re Qe Re De Re Be Be Be Be Be Be Ge Oe De he ee
~poin4dyjnos S
Preamcrg tt De et tae eM Mlb i eel st
"posprt oqgoy-qreys aysty | | | dP d}cd Pd Pht dP TP es necesita ae
‘(++ ) peqrun ,
os (&ipacora ere ee ell oe geet a Dew ee aac
]
J | a
25 a
2 “ep a
Oo -s 3S
Bap xs 3 = = bs
Sees 3 Moe a gras Tg asl as
Ss Sa. a a - PO —— Fae ee > HHS
Ss £ege Oe Eats Se See Se ae ee
= & 0 38 Sie AS) ene) Sr el IS Tepe ated oS © Se et Sl
Ses Sshasskesssee seeps grants
a S23 38 Sie Cages oo > do 12223 Sepsrs
8 3° Se S) sHm 2 Bedale aa any SOE PRHE oR Sos ORC ae tet
BH ssh s SS Sc Sil eal abe es) S a SH SS Ses
q@ ava SS.o88 isos s Sag sasvecs §ssss
a | SPS S's SLs eX 3ags Lees 58 & Ssetes
Sees S$SSSESS SETS S SSSSSSE FESIS
Hi ol | SPSRSESERSESRSSSHSEE 82285
Ss nas 3 : ©. Se Sy)
peril PSSSSSSSSSSELSETRSAESS SSESS
VOL. XIV.—SEPTEMBER, 1920. 8

108 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

This classification does not appear to be wholly satisfactory.
It is based chiefly on the relative development of the pallial
lobes, a comparatively trivial character, which Pilsbry himself
admits “‘is probably of secondary importance ’’, for nothing is
more likely than that these lobes may have undergone parallel
enlargement in different genera of the Zonitidee. Moreover, the
various characters which Pilsbry attributes to his genera and
subgenera are often not possessed by all the species which he places
in those groups. Thus, he describes his subgenus Angustivestis as
possessing an oval dart-gland and a shell without a spiral series of
punctures on the first whorl, and he also states (in his key) that it
has a foot excavated and laterally keeled under the shell. Yet he
includes in this subgenus H. schubotzi, which, according to Thiele,*
has no dart-sac and a punctate protoconch, and H. kivuensis,
in which the anterior half of the top of the foot is stated to be
only somewhat flattened. Similarly, Pilsbry characterizes his
genus Mesafricarion as having a penial sheath, “to which the
penial retractor muscle is attached,” and as lacking a dart-sac or
amatorial organ; and yet his figures of the type species, H.
maculifer, clearly show that in it the penial retractor is attached
to the epiphallus above the penial sheath, as in H. cryptophallus,
while in H. putzeysz the genital atrium bears a large excitatory
organ, which may well be homologous with the dart-sac of H.
bequerti, H. semimembranaceus, etc., notwithstanding that it has
has become enclosed in a common sheath with the anterior part
of the male duct. In the subgenus Granularion Pilsbry places
certain forms, some of which have never been described
anatomically, but which are said to agree in having the mantle-
lobes ““ wholly separated, or only quite weakly united by a narrow
rim in front”. An examination, however, of Germain’s figure of
H. duporti,? the type of Granularion, and of d’Ailly’s excellent
drawings of H. pertenuis and the other species which Germain
included in his subgenus,? shows that in these forms the pallial
lobes are united over the anterior edge of the shell, as in Pilsbry’s
photographs of H. maculifer.* Therefore, although it is, of course,
quite possible that H. duporti may differ greatly from H. maculifer
internally, until this has been shown to be the case it would seem
best to regard Mesafricarion as a synonym of Granularion, for
H. maculifer also agrees with H. duporti in having a granulose
mantle and a spirally sculptured protoconch. This, however, does
not necessarily imply that a new name must be found for the

1 Deutsch. Zentral-Ajrika-Huped. (1907-08), vol. iii, 1912, p. 194.

2 Bull. Mus. Paris, 1912, p. 257, fig. 58.

3 Bihang K. Svensk. Vet.-Akad. Handl., vol. xxii, pt. 4, 1896, pls. i, ii.

4 Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xl, 1919, pl. xxii,: figs. 1, la, 2.
H. issangoensis, another species included by Pilsbry in this subgenus, also
has fairly broadly connected pallial lobes, according to Thiele.

WATSON : ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 109

group of species with separated shell-lobes, to which Pilsbry has
applied the name Granularion, since it has yet to be proved that
these forms differ from the others in any really important
characters, notwithstanding that Pilsbry has placed them in a
distinct genus. Unfortunately, H. duporti has never been dissected,
and we also know nothing whatever at present about the radula,
the nervous system, the cephalic retractors, the pedal gland, the
respiratory system, or the excretory organs of any of the species
which Pilsbry placed in. either Mesafricarion or Granularion. The
forms which he assigns to the genus Gymnarion are probably more
nearly related to one another than to any of the preceding species ;
yet the only anatomical feature in which the members of this
group seem to differ constantly from the other forms is in the
character of the male ducts, and they show much diversity among
themselves in other respects.

On theoretical grounds it is not improbable that the resemblance
of these African snails to the typical species of Helicarion from the
Australian region is largely due to convergence, brought about
by the analogous degeneration of the shell and development of
the pallial lobes in both regions. But at present there appears
to be no justification for assuming that this is actually the case.
Helicarion cuviert, Fér., the type of the genus, seems to be very
similar to some of the African forms, not only in its external
features, but also in its radula and in its reproductive organs,
which bear a single flagellum,! as in H. auriformis, Thiele. But
whether H. cuviert also agrees with the African species in its other
organs awaits further investigation. It would be very interesting
to know, for example, whether in the Australian forms the buccal
ganglia are bilobed, in the same way as they are, to a greater or
less-extent, in all the African Zonitide that I have examined.’
For the present, therefore, it would seem best to continue placing
all the species from Tropical Africa with a paucispiral shell and
a large mucous pore in the genus Helicarion.

If, however, it is thought advisable, even in our present state
of ignorance, to classify in some way the species from Tropical
Africa as a basis for further work and criticism, I venture to think
that the following tentative classification of the better known
species may possibly prove more acceptable than that proposed
by Pilsbry. In each group an attempt is made to arrange the
species as far as possible in order, beginning with those that are
probably the most primitive.

1 Semper, Reis. im Arch. Philipp., Thl. II, vol. iii, 1870, p. 31, pl. tii, fig. 7 ;
pl. vi, fig. 11; Thiele, Deutsch. Zentral-Afrika-Exped. (1907-08), vol. iii,
1912, p. 190, pl. vi, fig. 57...

2 The buccal ganglia do not appear to be bilobed in H. kuekenthali, Kob.,
from the Island of Halmahera (Wiegmann, Abhandl. Senckenb, naturf.
Gesell., vol. xxiv, 1898, pl. xxii, fig. 21).

110 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Genus HEuicarion, Feér.+
Subgenus Zonirarion, Pfeffer.

Protoconch smooth, without spiral sculpture; remaining
whorls usually with microscopical spiral striz, excepting in some
of the species with large shell-lobes. Left shell-lobe narrow or
triangular, becoming flattened out into a low straight fold in those
forms in which the shell-lobes are united. Right shell-lobe
variable in size, often with a median ridge when large. Median
projection of jaw low or obsolete. Central and lateral teeth rather
narrow, with anteriorly prolonged bases; marginals extremely
numerous (in H. semimembranaceus, at least). HKpiphallus bearing
two flagella, the distal one sometimes of a considerable size.
Spermatheca usually somewhat elongated. Genital atrium
bearing a muscular dart-sac.

Known distribution: Equatorial Africa, from the borders of
Uganda to the west coast.

ye

Section Ancustivestis, Pilsbry.
Last whorl of shell spirally sulcate. Shell-lobes narrow and
separate.
ruwenzoriensis, Pilsbry.
kivuensis, Thiele.
niger, Pilsbry (type of section).
bequaerti, Pilsbry.

Section Entacaricus, Pilsbry. ©

Shell-lobes separate, the right broadly rounded, the left triangular.
Dart-sac mushroom-shaped.

entagaricus, Pilsbry.

Section BELoNARION, Pilsbry.

Shell-lobes concrescent, the right broad, the left triangular. An
excitatory organ ( = dart-sac ?) is included in the penial sheath,
which reaches the retractor muscle.

putzeyst (Pilsbry).

Section ZONITARION, §.s.

Shell-lobes concrescent, the right broadly rounded with a median
ridge, the left reduced to a low straight fold. A penial sheath
apparently extends to the retractor muscle.

haliotides, Putzeys.
semimembranaceus, v. Marts. (type).

1 On pp. 19 and 20 (or 23 and 24) of Férussac’s T'abl. Syst. Anim. Moll.,
Fam. des Limacons, 1821, this word is misspelt Helixarion ; but on p. 67
(or 71) of the same work Férussac himself corrected this blunder, and it would
seem to be a pity to ignore his correction, as Pilsbry has done,

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 111

Subgenus GRANULARION, Germain.

Protoconch spirally punctate (excepting in H. subsucculentus),
often having the appearance of being slightly tilted to one side ;
remaining whorls glossy, with little or no microscopical spiral
sculpture. Shell-lobes usually rather more granular than in the last
subgenus, the left broad and nearly always rounded, the right more
variable, but never ridged, often more or less concrescent with the
left. Medium projection of jaw present, but usually rather low.
Central and lateral teeth normal, marginals numerous. Epiphallus
bearing two rather small flagella, rarely reduced to one. Penial
sheath when present not extending to the retractor muscle.
Spermatheca usually spherical. Genital atrium not bearing a
dart-sac, which is either absent or takes the form of a hemispherical
protuberance at the junction of the vagina and oviduct.

Known distribution : Equatorial Africa, from British Hast Africa
to the west coast, and extending northwards into the Sudan.

succulentus, v. Marts.
stuhlmann, v. Marts.1
ensularis, Thiele.
schubotzi, Thiele.
subsucculentus, Pilsbry.
cryptophallus, n.sp.
columellaris, d’Ailly.
duporti, Germain (type).
pertenuis, dV’ Ailly.
issangoensis, Thiele.
maculifer (Pilsbry).
auriformis, Thiele.

Subgenus Arricarion, Godwin-Austen.

Shell-lobes rounded, concrescent, with a dark band on the left
side. Median projection of jaw rather small, but prominent. Central
and lateral teeth normal, marginals not very numerous. Spermatheca
spherical. No flagella, epiphallus, or dart-sac.

Known distribution: Abyssinia.

pallens, Morelet (?).”

1 The species referred to in this paper as H. stuhklmann, v. Marts., is that
described as such by Thiele (Deutsch. Zentral-Afrika-Hxped. (1907-08), vol. iii,
1912, pp. 194-195, pl. vi, fig. 64). But Thiele states that his examples
have neither the microscopical spiral striae) seen in the type-specimen, nor
the coarse furrows that von Martens describes as characteristic of his
species. Moreover von Martens states that the animal is dark grey (in
alcohol), and that its right shell-lobe is triangular (Deutsch-Ost-Afrika,
vol. iv, 1897, p. 37), while Thiele describes the animal as of a light colour,
with rounded pallial lobes. It therefore seems possible that the form
described by Thiele is not identical with von Martens’ species.

2 The Abyssinian form described by Godwin-Austen (Moll. of India, vol. i,
1883, pp. 154-6, pl. xlii) is at present, the only species known to belong to the

112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Subgenus GymnaRion, Pilsbry.

Protoconch smooth, or more usually spirally punctate (though
apparently on a rather smaller scale than in Granularion) ; remaining
whorls very finely microscopically granulate, except on the base.
Shell-lobes narrow, separate, and usually quite small. Median
projection of jaw prominent. Central and lateral teeth normal,
marginals variable in form but never very numerous. Epiphallus
present, but flagella absent. Penis ending in a slight knob, into
which the epiphallus enters and the retractor muscle is inserted.
Spermatheca usually oval, with a comparatively short duct.
Genital atrium often bearing an elongated non-muscular amatorial
organ.

ie distribution : Equatorial Africa, from Uganda to the
west coast, and extending in a southerly direction into Rhodesia and
Portuguese Hast Africa south of the River Zambesi, which is much
further south than the other subgenera are at present known to
extend.

plicatulus, v. Marts.

aloysti-sabaudie, Poll. (type).
sowerbyanus (Pferffer).

gomesianus (Morelet).

weluitschi (Morelet).

nyasanus, Smith.

masukuensis, Smith.

medjensis, Pilsbry. :

Further investigation will probably show that this group should
be separated generically from Zontarion and Granularion, and just
possibly from Africarion also; and it will almost certainly have to
be subdivided into two or three subgenera or sections. The species
here placed in the subgenus Granularion also appear to belong to
two or three different sections, but so little is known about their
anatomy that it is not yet possible to say how they should
be classified. Pilsbry has well said that at present most of the African
species of Helicarion form a “ nearly meaningless mass of materials
which nobody can utilize until the descriptive work is all done over
from a different standpoint ”’.

subgenus Africarion, and its identification with H. pallens, Morelet, is still
not quite certain. The two Indian species which Godwin-Austen at one time
also placed in Africarion differ considerably from any of the African forms,
and are now placed in the genus Pseudaustenia, Cockerell (see Blanford and
Godwin-Austen, Fauna of Brit. India, Moll. Testacellide and Zonitide,
1905, pp. 206-9). It is possible, however, that H. subangulatus, v. Marts.,
from the Semliki Valley near Mount Ruwenzori, may prove to belong to this
subgenus,, but at present its anatomy is unknown.

S WNGAES 2 SEN BAG

Proc.Matac.Soc.Lonp. VoLt.2NV, Poe

x

bad © " eae
rans Hoes SSCs
Girton a vaca
Cts

H.Watson del. : Huth, London.

Helicarion gomestanus (Morelet); Pemba, Rhodésia.

Proc. Matac.Soc.Lonp. Vou JV "Pi ie

——
ig Seem
aac

Hae

tas
~ MY

H Watson del. Huth, London.

Helicarion cry ptophallus n.sp.: British East A frico.

ONAN RwWIe

a
2

SO Oey eee as i Hae

10.

2

WATSON: ANATOMY OF HELICARION. 118

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.
Helicarion gomesianus (Morelet) ; Pemba, Rhodesia.

9

ae

Animal and shell (preserved in spirit), seen from the right side. x
Animal and shell (preserved in spirit), seen from the left side. x 2.
Shell, seen from the front. x 2.

Central nervous system, seen from above. x 8.

Pedal ganglia, seen from below. x 8.

Alimentary canal, seen from above. x 4.

Jaw, seen from the front. x 12.

Representative teeth from the radula, seen from above. x 200.
Free retractor muscles, seen from above. x 4.

Reproductive system, seen from above. x 6.

Posterior half of penis, split open and seen from within. x 8.
Caleareous granules from the epiphallus. x 800.

Anterior end of spermatozoon. x 800.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.
Helicarion cryptophallus, n.sp.; British East Africa.

Animal and sliell (preserved in spirit), seen from the right side. x 2.

Animal and shell (preserved in spirit), seen from the left side. x 2.

Shell, seen from the front. x 2.

Shell, seen from the beneath. x 2.

Spire of shell seen from above. x 6°5

Anima! without its shell, seen from above. x 3.

Roof of mantle cavity, seen from within, showing respiratory and
excretory organs. x 4. ~

Anterior end of spermatozoon. x 800.

Reproductive system, seen from above. x 6.

Calcareous granules from the epiphallus. x 800.

Free retractor muscles, seen from above. x 4.

Contents of penis-sheath, with posterior end of penis split open (to show
penis-papilla, etc.). x 8.

Jaw, seen from the front. x 12.

Representative teeth from the radula, seen from above. x 200.

114

MITRA BURNUPIANA, N.SP., FROM SOUTH AFRICA.
By the Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooxs, F.Z.S.
Read 11th June, 1920.

In a paper recently read! before the Zoological Society of London,
mention was made of an undescribed species of Mitra, received from
Durban through Mr. H. C. Burnup, and provisionally labelled as
** M. circula, Kien., var.’ The form of the radula, as was there
explained, sufficiently differentiated the so-called variety from
M. circula typical ; it now remains to record the difference between
the two species conchologically. Here we have the advantage of
Mr. Burnup’s own notes on a number of specimens. The new species,
to which we propose to attach the name burnupiana, belongs to that
group of Mitra provisionally separated off as “group (7) of
spherulata’’, a group very far removed, by the radula, from the
“ sroup (10) of seabriuscula”’, to which M. circula belongs.

iene Gy aaa

Pe ae teen
Ww

re a |
= Be Fi “i
t we ' )
Tees :
3 aera :
wo ( 4) t Te)

ive}

ui \ a o re

at

Wie NA

Il. 7.
Fig. 1.—WM. circula, Kien. Fic. 2.—M. burnupiana, Cooke.

MirRA BURNUPIANA, 0.sp.

(Mr. Burnup’s notes take the form of a comparison between the
so-called “ var.” and the typical circula, Kien.)

““ The ‘ var.’ is not so narrow or elongate. A much greater pro-
portion of the whole length of the shell is occupied by the body-
whorl, so leaving the spire shorter. The body-whorl and spire are
also considerably wider.

““ The sculpture is somewhat similar, but the longitudinal grooves
are both deeper and further apart in the ‘ var.’, cutting the spiral
coste into much larger beads than in circula, and converting the
intercostal threads into series of smaller oblong beads.

“The aperture is wider, especially below the middle, and also

1 “The Radula of the Mitridx ’’; Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1919, pp. 405-422.

<——.

COOKE: MITRA BURNUPIANA, N.SP. 115

longer. The callus is much more strongly developed, quite forming
an inner lip. The juncture of the callus above with the outer lip
stands out from the body-whorl, almost forming a posterior canal,
as it does not in corcula.

“‘ The outer lip is thicker, less crenulate, and more polished. The
columellar plaits are more strongly developed, forming together a
triangular mass, with the upper plaits so much longer than the lower
that if a line be drawn from the tip of the fourth to that of the first
and extended upward it would reach the suture; whereas in
circula it would strike the paries considerably to the left of the
suture.

“The columella is not so much ‘ produced in the style of the
Fusidee ’.

“Although all the above distinctions may not be conspicuous
in the comparison of any two individuals of the two forms, enough
will always be found to enable the careful student to separate them
without hesitation.

“ Both forms, as found in Durban Bay, are a good deal short of
Kiener’s length dimensions, i.e. about 27 mm. against 388mm. As
both forms are found together, variation through environment is
barred.

“The dimensions given with the above figure are those of the
enlarged drawings, not of the shells themselves.”

The actual dimensions of two specimens in my collection are:

mm.
Total length of shell . . . burnupiana 27

A f eM ee CUnCULe, 26°5
Breadth of shell at widest burnupiana 10
5 ss e . . cweula {i
fiength of spire... . : burnupiana 13
ef a Bee laas aeCLICORLG, 15
3 aperture. . . . burnumana 14

Ne a ; circula tsa

- The type-specimen is placed in the British Museum (Natural
History).

116

NOTE ON THE DATES OF PUBLICATION OF THE EARLIER PARTS
OF CAPTAIN THOMAS BROWN’S ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE
CONCHOLOGY OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND, 2nv EDITION.

By ALEXANDER REYNELL.
Read 11th June, 1920.

Some five or six years ago I came across a volume made up, evidently,
of some few parts of the above-mentioned work. The front and
back covers were formed of the original front wrappers of parts 2 and
4, These covers bear no date of issue, but fortunately, pasted inside,
are two labels of the “ Lincoln Library ”’, bearing between them the
following inscription, partly in manuscript: “ Not to be circulated
but on £1 Os. Od. deposit, March 14th, 1838.”

On taking the second stitching to pieces and piecing letterpress
and plates together according to the original stitching, I found
I had the first four parts with their plates. The title on the cover
reads as follows :—

“Tilustrations | of the | Conchology | of | Great Britain and
Ireland :—with the | Description and Localities of all the Species, | ~
Marine, Land, and Fresh Water. | Drawn from Nature by | Captain
Thomas Brown, F.L.S.M., W.S.M.K.S. | President of, the Royal
Physical Society, ete. |Second Edition, greatly enlarged |
Edinburgh | Published by Maclachlan & Stewart, 64, South Bridge; |
Glasgow: John Smith & Son, 70, St. Vincent Street; | Dublin:
William Curry. Jun. & Co,; | Smith, Elder, & Co., 65, Cornhill, and
W.S. Orr & Co, Paternoster Row, | London. | To be had of all
other Booksellers.” :

At the top right- and left-hand corners are the price and part
numbers respectively. The contents of the parts are :—

Part 1, pp. 1-8, plates i-iv.
», 2, pp. 9-12, plates v—viii.
» 9, pp. 13-16, plates ix—xil. Plate ix originally numbered iu,
and altered; an x being struck over the second and third i’s.
» 4 pp- L120, plates\xav, scval xem eocval

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 13th February, 1920.

President :—G. K. GuDE, F.Z.S.

Vice-Presidents :—T. IREDALE; A. S. KENNARD, F.G.S.; H. O. N. SHAW,
B.8ce., F.Z.8.; J. R. LE B. Tomtnin, M.A., F.E.S.

Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEWTON, I.8.0., F.G.S., 11 Twyford Crescent,
Acton, London, W. 3.

Secretary :—A. E. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W. 5.

Editor :—B.B.WooDwarD, F.L.S., 4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.5.

Other Members of Council:—H. H. Bnoompr, F.L.8.; Major M.
CONNOLLY; Rev. A. H. Cooks, Se. D., M.A., F.Z.S.; C. OLDHAM,
F.L.S.; A. REYNELL; H. Woops, M.A., F.G.S.

_ By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SOCIETY, the
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November
to June.

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusca,
both recent and fossil.

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

LADIES are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or
£7 7s. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.

*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “ The Malacological
Society ” and addressed to the Treaswrer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each
Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during
membership.

[Vols. I-VIII and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of

: Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. 6d. each. Part I of

Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20

per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasing
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. |

Further information, with forms of proposal for Membership, may be ~

obtained from the Secretary, to whom all cOmmunications should be sent
at his private address, as given above.

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTFORD.

5 PRA G83

Vol. XIV. PartIV. JUNE, 1921. Price 10s. net.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

Epirep By B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S., Erc.,—
Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
PAPERS.

PROCEEDINGS :— PAGE , PAPERS continwed :—. PAGE
Annual Meeting : | Unpublished Plates of 1S
February 11th, 1921 ......... 119 Martyn. By T. IREDALE... 131
Krapfiella mirabilis, Preston,
Special General Meeting : and its affinities. By H.

February 11th, 1921

Uae 119 WATSON. (Figs) ............ 135
Ordinary Meetings :

Note on some of F. E. Edwards’

November 12th, 1920......... 117 specific names of Hocene
December 10th.................. 118 Mollusca. By A. WRIGLEY 139
January 14th, 1921 ......... 118 Quelque rectifications de
Hebruaiys Withers ceeteee. ce: 123 Nomenclature. Par. M. P.
eA Teg RW eee one siigciatsj anew 141
PAPERS :— | On new species of Hemiplecta
Spherium: nitidum, Cl., in and Xesta from the Xulla
Sweden. By Dr. Nins Hy. Is. By H. C. Futon.
ODHNER ........... septs emacts 124 (hiigst) Pe Soe cae ae a 148
New Shells from Port Alfred. Presidential Address: Changes
By the late G. B. SowERBY. in the Classification of
(esse) elater SHery- Aa gee 125 Helices during a quarter ofa
(Ecological Notes. By Dr. century. By G. K. GupE,
A. E. Boycott, F.B.S....... 128 BEVIS Rast Monee a deen aiibe 151

LONDON:
DULAU & CO., Lrp., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Conchological Society of Great Britain
and Ireland.

Hon. Sec.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.S., etc., Manchester Museum,
Manchester.

Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MANCHESTER
Museum on the SECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Conchology, the organ of the Society, is
issued quarterly to all Members.

*.* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Dutavu & Co., Ltd., 84-36 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.).
Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained.)

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iv of this wrapper.

CHARGES FOR ADVERTISEMENTS.
OUTSIDE COVER. Each insertion—
Whole page . ....__— 80s.
Half page ‘ : 15s.
Quarter page . : ; 7s. 6d.
INSIDE COVER. Each insertion—

Whole page . : 5 20s.
Half page ; J : 10s.
Quarter page . Pian aes:

117

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 12TH NovemsBer, 1920.
G. K. Gups, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Note on Spherium nitidum, Cl., a Siberian freshwater mussel
in Sweden.” By Dr. Nils Hj. Odhner (communicated by B. B.
Woodward, F.L.S., etc.).

2. ‘ New Shells from Port Alfred (collected by Lieut.-Col. W. H.
Turton). By G. B. Sowerby.

3.“ Oecological Notes.” By Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.

4, “Quelques rectifications de nomenclature concernant les
Mollusques de la Faune Paléarctique.” By Paul Pallary.

Mr. EK. R. Sykes exhibited Rackett’s copy of Pulteney’s Catalogue
of the Shells of Dorsetshire, containing a specimen of Rackett’s
handwriting, and read the following note concerning it :—

Some little while ago 1 Mr. Reynell in discussing the origin of
the plates for the above work stated that the Rev. R. T.
Rackett’s writing was apparently unknown.’

I have Rackett’s own copy of the book, which is of some
interest on account of the following note in his writing,
opposite the title-page :—

“The first impression of Dr. Pulteney’s Catalogues, printed
in 1801, was never published, having been destroyed by the
fire at Mr. Nichols’ printing office. To this second impression
I have been enabled to make considerable additions, by com-
munications from Dr. Maton, the date Revd. E. Binfield, the
Revd. J. Jones, the Revd. T. Trahearn, etc., and by my own
observations. See pp. 14, 23, 62, 101.

June Ist, 1813. Thos. Rackett.”

Not only does this copy fix Rackett’s writing, but it
raises a bibliographical point of some nicety with regard to
the dates to be quoted for the new names.

Col. Peile exhibited alive specimen of Rachis burnayt, Dohrn, from
Ibadan, S. Nigeria, collected by Mr. A. W. J. Pomeroy.

On behalf of W. J. Wintle, F.Z.S., there was exhibited a series of
Mollusca from the Isle of Caldey, South Wales. It included
(1) Very large examples of Patella vulgata, one of which measures
66 < 57 mm., and is only surpassed by an example in the possession
of Hugh Watson, from Fair I., Shetlands, which is 70 x 63°5 mm.

.1 Proc. Malac. Soc., xii, p. 43.

2 Since Mr. Reynell’s paper was read a note in Rackett’s own handwriting
was found in the Linnean Society’s copy of the work in question. This note
is practically identical with that in Mr. Syke’s copy as far as ‘‘ Trahearn ’’,
but dated “‘ May 24, 1813”. The date of the fire was 1808; 1801 was that of
Pulteney’s death.—[Ep. Malac. Soc. ]

VOL. XIV.—JUNE, 1921. 9

118 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

(2) Specimens of Patella, showing the intrusion in varying
degree of sand grains between the mantle of the animal and its shell
and their incorporation into the substance of the shell by subsequent
deposition of nacre, as well as individuals both of P. vulgata and
athletica that had been attacked by the boring Polychete Worm,
Polydora ciliata, with one showing a very large baroque pearl.
(3) Suites of Helix pisana, Helicella itala, and Hel. virgata,
including some of its varieties of banding, such as the rare var.
radiata and var. hypozona, besides a large, high-spired form, which
occurs on a wind-swept limestone cliff jutting out to sea, as well as
Hel. caperata and its var. ornata, and Cochlicella acuta. All these
Isle of Caldey helicoids are much darker than corresponding
individuals of the same species on the mainland at Tenby, or in the
British Isles generally. Possibly their dusky hue may indicate a
tendency towards Melanism. (4) Examples of Limnea pereger,
var. maritima, the only form of the species found on the island.

- ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 10ta DEcEMBER, 1920.
G. K. Guo, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The Cornell University Library and the Manchester Public
Libraries were elected to membership of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Unpublished Plates of Thomas Martyn, Conchologist.” By
T. Iredale.

2. “ Krapfiella morabilis, Preston, and its affinities.” By Hugh
Watson.

3. “ Note on some of F. EH. Edward’s specific names of Hocene
Mollusca.”’ By A. Wrigley (communicated by A. 8. Kennard, F.G.S.).

Mr. B. B. Woodward exhibited sections of a “ baroque ” pearl
in a Patella taken at Caldey Island by Mr. Wintle.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 14TH January, 1921.
G. K. Gupz, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Notice was given that a Special General Meeting would beconvened
on 11th February next to take into consideration and if thought
advisable to pass alterations in Rules III and VIII.

Mr. Oldham and Col. Peile were appointed Auditors.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On a small collection of Land and Freshwater Mollusca
from Manguli Island, Xulla Islands, with description of two
new Helicoids.” By Hugh C. Fulton.

» 2: “Notes on the distribution of British Land and Freshwater

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 119

Mollusca from the point of view of the environment.”’ By Dr. A. E.
Boycott, F.R.S.

3. “Nomenclature and Nonsense.” By Dr. E. W. Bowell.

4. “The validity of the names Testacella maugei, Fér., and
Testacella haliotidea, Drap.” By Hugh Watson, M.A.

At the conclusion of Dr. Boycott’s paper, which was illustrated
by lantern slides, Dr. Bowell exhibited an interesting series of lantern
slides from micro-photographs of Radule.

SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING.
Fripay, lltH Frpruary, 1921.

The following resolutions were proposed and duly passed :—

(a) That the following addition be made to Rule VIII: ‘“ That
Institutions be not eligible for Life Membership.”

(6) That Rule III be altered to read as follows: “‘ That the Society
consist of Ordinary, Honorary, and Corresponding Members, the
latter resident without the British Islands and that women be eligible
for election. Honorary Members to be limited to five and to be
nominated by the Council, such nomination to be confirmed at the
ensuing Annual General Meeting.

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.

Fripay, llta Fresruary, 1921.
G. K. Gups, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. H. Fulton and Mr. G. Young were appointed scrutineers.
The following report was read :—
REPORT OF THE COUNCIL.

“In presenting their twenty-eighth annual report the Council
have pleasure in recording that the work of the Society is still well
maintained. The monthly meetings have been held as usual, and
the attendance has continued to show an improvement. The
communications read continue to be of a high standard. Among
the losses that the Society has to deplore, the Council wish to mention
the names of Mr. R. Ktheridge, late Director of the Australian
Museum, Sydney, and Mr. EH. Collier, one of the original members
of the Society.

** The Council are glad to report that Rule III has been altered so
that Honorary Members may be elected, and have pleasure in stating
that the followimg Honorary Members have been nominated
and are hereby proposed for election :—

“Dr. Henry Woodward, first President and one of the founders
of this Society, for valuable services to Malacology during a long
period.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

120

0 SL Ft : : * s}U9t4soATyT WO SOL :
GC Orie ° “SOL Omg 48 SOLE WoryIsodwoy very, “
0 0 O0L=- 7 ANSOINUB IN /
eInpipuedxy pue ewOoUy WOI} Jojsuery, ‘
Sy AL LOSE ee O61 Te See “PUM yo yunowy * © O Ge © : : 8 pee [2075
9 OL : * esvloyolg fe peqepljosuoy 4ue0 red £ HfG lee TOE TT OGF OF,
pS F z@) ‘ps F ‘Iq
‘GNQd dIHSdddqWNadn AAIT
¥ 6L PLes ¥ 61 VLEs
96% ° * * * sangrpuedxg
I9AO aUIOOUT JO sseoxo suteq ‘souvleg “
0 0 OOL ° jenna clagsrerg eee oJ] 09 Joysuviy, “
ec¢e : - soseqsog “
Oe FS ee
() GO). queptey}V 0} Sorqzingeryy)
OG. xe suLOOY Jo sosuodxy 0 9 ’ : ; : * quoulestiyteapy “‘
— lenis) wiemiong( "7 IIL Cl = NOTIN ORS)
Gace : : : Arouorye4g pur suyuug “ | 9 g G : : : ; ' -seey courmquy “
PG ssIGis sane 8 F183. ———
IL 6 0% ° S¥oOlg pus suorzeI4sN][] Qa G 9 * sIvolly
0 91 OOL ° oseqsog pur sunquig G6 ee. : : OZ6I 10,7
ies Sey —¢ pure ‘Z ‘T 4) “3 5 —suondriiosqng jenuuy ‘
syeg ‘AIX [OA ‘sburpaao0rg jo ys00 AG | O16 LOT ° : * OZET ‘T Arenuee souR[eg OF,
ps us £0) pees “Iq

‘“INQOO0V AYQLIGNAdXY ANV AWOONI
‘OZ6L ‘IE ATANAHOAC: CHAGNG UVAXR AOA SLNNODDY

‘NOGNOT 4O ALAIOOS TVOINOTOOVIVN FHL

121

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

‘sxoqpny{

Ne}

v 91Gs

oo oD
(er)
i
(er)

e=)
oa
=

“IgINSvOIy, “WOT

aTdId £ V
WVHC'IO ‘SVHO
"Iz61 ‘Arenqqe,q 4s] ‘4001100 punoj pue poqipny

‘NOLMAN NATING "37

"0ZGI 0} old 1vsIIe Ul suoTydiosqng jenuuy (q)
‘suoryvorqnd prosun jo 370090 (v) ore JooyYg voUL[eg 9} Ul UMOYS osOyy 09 UNIPpe UI syossY

9

pusy Ul pues siloyUe, 4e Ysep)

C= epee

ap MULLS HTK) gee e\4 (ole 0
-00)) %%Z uezyodom9W OGF

—sjuauysaaut | 9
: : : * g[QeioAo00el xey, euloouy | 9
"+ pat 07 pogeuuryse “sy 15 0
SIBVOIIG UL QZ] OJ suomdiiosqns jenuuy | 9
“syassp D

V 9LGs
0 Pf 3 ; : ; ~ Seer

IOAO sjossy jo sseoxo Suleq ‘sourleg
6 Ip gunoosoy emngypued sey pue ouloouy jo oouvleg
VAL OSL : "puny drysrequeyy esr]
FIT ‘ ; ; "+ -s1091perg Arpung
9 8 2 eouvApe Ur pred suondizosqns jenuay
ao Sa TO LT

WdHdHS AONVIVA

122 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

“Dr. Paul Pelseneer, for valuable services to Malacology, to which
he has devoted a great part of his life.

“Mr. C. Davies Sherborne, for valuable and lasting services
to Zoological Nomenclature.

“The membership roll has unfortunately decreased, in certain -

cases of Corresponding Members no doubt due to the adverse rate of
exchange. The following will be the numbers of the various classes :
Honorary Members, 3; Ordinary Members, 60; Corresponding
Members, 81. Of the two latter classes 16 are Life Members, three
of whom have compounded at the higher rate.

“During the year one single and one double number of the
Proceedings, forming Vol. XIV, parts 1 to 3, were issued in April and
September respectively.

“They comprised 116 pages of text, with four plates, a frontispiece
(portrait of R. Bullen Newton, 1.8.0., President 1910-12), and
21 sets of figures. Drawings or blocks for the illustrations were
furnished by Dr. 8. 8. Berry, Dr. A. E. Boycott, the Rev. Dr. A. H.
Cooke, G. K. Gude, C. Hedley, and H. Watson.

“The cordial thanks of the Society are once again due to the
Council of the Linnean Society for their continued kindness in
allowing the meetings of the past year to be held in their apartments
at Burlington House.”

The Treasurer presented the statement of income and expenditure
for the year ended December 31, 1919.

On’ the motion of the President, seconded by Mr. Oldham, the
Council’s nominations of Honorary Members, namely Dr. Henry
Woodward, Dr. Paul Pelseneer, and Mr. C. Davies Sherborne
were confirmed, and the foregoing report and the financial statement
were adopted.

The following were elected Officers and Council for the year
1921 :—

President.—G. K. Gude, F.Z.S8.

Vice-Presidents.—T. Iredale; J. R. le B. Tomlin, M.A., F.ES. ;
A. 8. Kennard, F.G.S.; Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.

Treasurer.—R. Bullen Newton, I.8.0., F.G.S.

Editor —B. B. Woodward, F.L.S., etc.

Secretary —A. E. Salisbury.

Six other Members of the Council—C. Oldham, F.L.S.; Major M.
Connolly ; H. Woods, M.A., F.R.S.; Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooke, F.ZS. ;
H. O. N. Shaw, B.Sc., F.Z.S.; Lieut.-Col. A. J. Peile, R.A.

On the motion of Mr. T. Iredale, seconded by Dr. Bowell,
a unanimous vote of thanks was passed to the retiring officers and
members of the Council, the auditors, and the scrutineers.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 123

ORDINARY MEETING.

Fripay, llta Fresruary, 1921.
G. K. Gupn, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The Society received with regret the news of the death, on
January 31, of Mr. G. B. Sowerby (III), one of the original members
of the Society. Mr. H. Fulton read an obituary notice.

The President then delivered his address on ‘“‘ Changes in the
Classification of Helices during a quarter of a century ”’.

On the motion of Mr. B. B. Woodward, seconded by Mr. Tomlin,
a vote of thanks to the President for his address was passed, with the
. request that he would allow the same to be printed in extenso in
the Proceedings of the Society.

124

SPH#RIUM NITIDUM, CL., A SIBERIAN FRESHWATER MUSSEL,
IN SWEDEN.

By Dr. Nits Hs. ODHNER.

(Communicated by B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.)
Read 12th November, 1920.

On a revision of the Swedish freshwater mussels of the family
Spheriide it appeared that the genus Spherium (excl. Musculium)
is represented in the Swedish fauna by two species, S. corneum, L.
(comprising also S. draparnaldi, ovale, and mamillanum) and the
Siberian S. nitidum, Clessin (Martini and Chemnitz, Conch. Cal.,
Kiister’s new ed., 1877; cf. also Westerlund, “* Sibiriens Land-och
Sotvatten-Mollusker,’ K.Sv. Vet. Akad., Handl. 14, 1877). The
latter species originally recorded from Jenissei, proves to be well
separated from S. corneum not only in its shell (cardinalsare straight,
not curved as in corneum, and cardinal 4 covers only the rear half
of 2, the hinge-plate is very narrow, the umbones usually inflated),
but also initsanatomy. The best distinguishing character is offered
by the nephridium, which lies as a paired mass between pericardium
and. posterior adductor, and is very easy to examine. Seen from above
the dorsal parts of this organ have a different aspect in S. corneum
and S. nitidum. In the former the dorsal surface of each nephridium
has a U-shaped appearance, and both legs of the loop are
separated by an interstice occupied by a small protruding part from
the interior of the nephridium (the apical flexure of the inner
or pericardial tube). In S. nitidwm the two legs are entirely closed
together, so that the inner parts of the nephridium are totally covered
and do not protrude dorsally. Further, the dimensions of nephridium
in relation to pericardium and posterior adductor are different
from those of S. cornewm, where each nephridium, seen from above,
is short and broad, its length only slightly surpassing that of the
adductor and that of the pericardium ; its breadth is greater than half
its length. These characters were constant in all forms of S. corneum
examined. In S. nitidwm the nephridium is twice as long as broad,
and occupies twice the length of the adductor and twice that of the
pericardium.

That the Swedish specimens are identical with the Siberian
form was proved by a comparison with specimens from the original
locality ; the characters of the shells as well as of the soft parts are
similar in both cases.

This interesting species has been found only in northern Sweden,
north Lappland (whence it was mentioned by me in 1908 as
S. corneum and S. ovale), south Lappland, and Jamtland (Coll. in
Swed. State Mus.). It is entirely wanting in south Sweden, even
in the deep and cool lakes where arctic relics are recorded
(e.g. Vattern), and it therefore seems likely that S. netidum is a rather
late immigrant to the Swedish fauna, and that it has a direct eastern
origin.

125

NEW SHELLS FROM PORT ALFRED, COLLECTED BY LIEUT:-
COLONEL W. H. TURTON.
By the late G. B. Sowrrsy, F.LS.
Read 12th November, 1920.

CoMINELLA ACUTISPIRA, 0.Sp.

TESTA acuminata, pallide fusco-tincta ; spira elata, acuta, gradata ;
anfractus 6, primi 2 leves, rotundati, sequentes rotunde convexi,
spiraliter bi-lirati, longitudinaliter plicis nodulosis cancellati,
ultimus 4 longitudinis teste equans, spiraliter rugose sex-liratus,
longitudinaliter irregulariter plicatus, supra concavo-planulatus,
deinde convexus, infra attenuatus, breviter rostratus; apertura
oblongo-ovata, breviter canaliculata; peristoma acutum; columella
fere recta. Long. 10, maj. diam. 4mm.

Cominella Bullia Columbella
aculispira, 0.Sp. dulcis, n.sp. approximata, n.sp.

The scales at the sides represent millimetres.

Although of fairly simple character, Iam unable to find any species
analogous to this. It has a remarkably elate and acute spire, the
rounded whorls being concavely depressed at the top. The whole
surface of the shell is crisply nodulously cancellated. I have only
seen two examples of -this species, both in the collection of
Lieut.-Col. Turton.

BULLIA DULCIS, N.sp.
Testa elongata, griseo-albida, languide fusco-flammulata, levis,
nitens; spira elata, mediocriter acuta; anfractus 7, primus obtusus,
rotundatus, sequentes convexi, superne spiraliter tenuissime striati,
sutura angustissime sejuncti, anfractus ultimus longitudinis spiram

126 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

fere equans, convexus, supra tenuissime spiraliter striatus, infra
inepte sulcatus ; apertura mediocriter lata, intus fusca, peristoma
arcuatum, acutum, columella leviter arcuata, callo albo late expanso
instructa. Long. 25, maj. diam. 10, apertura longa 9, lat. 4mm.

A shell with a very glossy surface, differing from B. ’semiflammea,
Reeve, in the convexity of its whorls. This species has been placed
with B. diluta (Krauss), but it is pretty clearly distinguished by its
somewhat different form, and especially by the extreme fineness of
its spiral strie. It also bears some resemblance to B. similis,
Sowerby.

COLUMBELLA APPROXIMATA, D.Sp.

Testa parva, elongata, levis, nitens, fulvo-fusca, spira elata,
acuta; anfractus 6, primus minutus, rotundatus, sequentes leviter
convexl, sutura anguste impressa sejuncti; ultimus convexus,
spiram leviter superans, infra contractus, breviter rostratus,
apertura oblongo-ovata, peristoma tenue, columella rectiuscula.
Long. 10, maj. diam. 4 mm.

This shell is somewhat like C. albuginosa, Reeve, but of a more
solid substance ; its colour is plain brown without any indication
of longitudinal streaks or other markings.

Triforis innocens, n.sp.

TRIFORIS INNOCENS, 0.Sp.

Testa sinistralis, mediocriter elongata, pura alba, anfractus 10
convexiusculi, tricingulati, cingulis exquisite et conspicue gemmatis,
anfractus ultimus supra convexus, infra contractus, brevicaudatus ;
apertura oblique ovata; peristoma acutum, serratum; columella
arcuata. Long. 5, maj. diam. 2mm.

This exquisite, pure white, little shell, beset with bead-like
granules, is something like 7. madria, Bartsch, from which it differs
in form, the whorls being more convex, and the shell altogether
shorter in proportion to its length.

The following I name simply as colour varieties of known
species ;—

SOWERBY: NEW SHELLS FROM PORT ALFRED. 127

Drillia hottentota, Smith, var. fuscescens, n.var—The type of
D. hottentota is a white shell with a brown spire clearly defined from
the top of the body whorl, while the var. fuscescens is tinted all over
pale brown, with longitudinal streaks of darker brown.

Bullia pura, Melvill, var. balteata, n.var—tThis differs from the
typical B. pura, which is entirely white, in having a broad band
of pale buff occupying most of the body whorl, and the lower part
of the upper whorls. ©

Patella variabilis, Krauss, var. constellata, n. var.—The varieties
of P. variabilis are rather numerous, but I venture to propose a
name for one of rather remarkable character. Itis of a dark brown
colour, with numerous yellow spots sprinkled over its surface,
having the appearance of a constellation.

Fissurella mutabilis, Sowerby, var. aurantia, n.var.—This striking
variety is of a uniform orange colour. In form and sculpture it
does not differ materially from the type, though somewhat more
depressed.

128

CCOLOGICAL NOTES.
By Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.
Read 12th November, 1920.

1. PoMATIAS ELEGANS ON SANDHILLS.

THERE is a general agreement of record and experience that this
species is confined to calcareous soils, and its occurrence is often
sharply limited to small areas by the presence of chalk, etc., at the
surface. The probable explanation is that being largely subterranean
in habit and spending a good portion of its time underground it
requires a soil of a loose texture to burrow in. This is secured on
calcareous soils by the flocculating action of calcium carbonate on
the clay particles, which results in the dry granular loose surface
characteristic of such loci. In the south-west of England it occurs
on limestone near Ilfracombe (J. R. Tomlin, Journ. Conch., v. 1887,
p. 183), on chalk and greensand between Seaton and Sidmouth, where
the chalk reaches its western limit, and, I suppose on calcareous
greensand, at Torquay. Further west there are no calcareous soils,
but it is of much interest to note that it has been found in sandhills
on the coast at Perranporth (J. H. James in W. D. Roebuck’s Census)
and Rock near Padstow (A. Gardiner, 7b.) in Cornwall, and at Woola-
combe (M. J. Longstafi, Journ Conch., xiii, 1910, p. 23) in Devon.
At this latter place I have seen it pretty freely on the old sandhills,
now partly occupied by golf links, and in places dead shells are
abundant in the sand scraped out by rabbits in the rough pastures
to which the sand-blown coast has progressed at the southern end
of Woolacombe beach. This sandhill habitat is, I believe, quite
exceptional, perhaps because it is essentially mobile, unstable, and
often comparatively modern. It is obviously well suited for
burrowing. The facts suggest that the texture of the soil determines
the common preference of the species for calcareous places, but they
are by no means conclusive. For the sandhills are often, at any
tate, highly calcareous, as is shown by the massive deposits of
calcium carbonate which occur in their depths. The shore sand
itself contains the remnants of molluscan shells, and where the dunes
are covered with vegetation the plants will collect lime from con-
siderable depths and bring it to the surface. This concentration of
lime in the upper layers may be assisted by Helicella virgata, which
eats the plants, and, living as it does for only one year (H. R. Bolton,
Naturalist, ii, 1852, p- 105), rapidly accumulates dead shells.
Helix aspersa, etc., have the same actiou. It remains, therefore,
uncertain whether the ordinary distribution of the species is
determined by chemical or physical considerations: one alternative
does not necessarily exclude the other.

[In discussion Mr. C. Oldham pointed out that Pomatias does

a
|
.
3
{
|

BOYCOTT: CCOLOGICAL NOTES. 129

not occur on the sandy breck country in Norfolk and Suffolk,? and
that, while it occurs on the limestone at the northern end of More-
combe Bay and at the Great Ormes Head, it has not spread into
the extensive adjacent maritime sand dunes in either neighbourhcod:
also that the calcareous nature of sea sand dunes is indicated by
the occurrence of various calcicolous plants.

Mr. A. S. Kennard mentioned the abundance of the species in
a prehistoric deposit among the sand dunes at Harlyn Bay, Cornwall
West, 4 miles west of Rock: it no longer occurs alive there. He
also pointed out that it did not occur on inland, and presumably
non-calcareous, sands, in Essex, Kent, and Devon, though present
in adjacent calcareous areas of chalk or greensand, and that the
evidence as a whole indicated that the species wanted plenty of
lime, and that a loose surface soil, unless calcareous, did not provide
a suitable habitat. |

2. SUccINHA OBLONGA AT BRAUNTON BuRROWS..

In this well-known Devonshire locality S. oblonga (of the form
S. arenaria: A. 8S. Kennard and B. B. Woodward, Proc. Geol. Assoc.,
XXvili, 1917, p.172)occurs abundantly in the flats behind the sandhills
in slightly sunken areas, generally more or less circular, where the
soil is definitely sandy and thinly covered with low-growing plants.
It does not seem to live om the mobile or stabilized dunes, nor where
the soil is earthy and thickly covered with grassy vegetation, nor
on the slightly raised parts, where the soil is compact and Salix
repens abounds, nor among the rushes (Juncus effusus) near
the draining ditches with Vertigo moulinsiana. By the kindness
of Dr. HK. J. Salisbury I put on record the following list of a complete
collection of plants from a typical locus: Potentilla reptans, P.
anserina, *Anagallis tenella, *Sagina nodosa, *Samolus valerandi,
Glauz maritima, Plantago coronopus, Linum catharticum, Mentha
arvensis, Gentiana precox, Carex glauca, Hypocheris radicata,
Prunella vulgaris, tCarex arenaria, Cardamine hirsuta, * Eleocharis
palustris, “Hydrocotyle vulgaris, tErythrea pulchella, Euphrasia
stricta, *Juncus articulatus, *Carex edert, Pellia fabbromana,
Geoglossum hirsutum ; Plantago coronopus being by far the most
abundant species. In various other oblonga areas we found in
addition occasional plants of *Jnula dysenterica, Hquisetum arvense,
*Ranunculus flammula var. repens, *Epipactis palustris, Bellis
perennis, *Teucrium scordium, and Lotus corniculatus. Of these
plants those marked + are maritime, while those marked * are
marsh species, and the vegetation indicates a habitat which is
damp and sometimes, but not always, under water. The marsh

1 §. P. Woodward (in R. Tate, Land and Freshwater Mollusks, 1866, p. 222)
notes it as “‘ found in great profusion on the bosses of chalk that appear among
the overlying Tertiary gravels and clays, and not found in the intervening
areas ’’.

180 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

beetle Parnus, sp., was abundant in several of the loci. Theaccom-
panying mollusca were in all cases:—Helix aspersa, Helrcella
virgata, H. caperata, segg., Agriolimae agrestis, A. levis, and
Inmnea truncatula, and in two loci Succinea elegans; all these
species occurred also in many places where there were no oblonga.
Cochlicopa lubrica also occurred freely in one locus, but it is not of
general occurrence. The other mollusca which were noted in
various parts of the flats close to but not in the oblonga areas
were Arion ater, Helix nemoralis, H. hortensis, Inmnea pereger,
Cochlicella barbara, Lauria wumbilicata, Vallonia pulchella agg.,
Hygromia hispida, Hyalinia alliaria, Carychium minimum, Succinea
putris, Clausilia rugosa, Vertigo moulinsiana, V. antivertigo, Pupilla
margmata. A. Gardiner (Journ. Conch., xvi, 1920, p. 95) tound
oblonga especially with Scirpus holoschenus at Braunton, an
association which I did not recognize.

3. MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA OUT OF WATER.

During the past two years four attempts have been made to
send this species alive through the post: in each case they were
dead on arrival. Anodonta cygnea and Unio pictorum travel quite
successfully, will survive out of water for several days, and live in
localities which are apt to dry up. The rivers in which margaritifera
lives do not go dry, and the species is evidently not adapted to
withstand drought.

j
q
ry

———

a

Se

eS a ee

131

UNPUBLISHED PLATES OF THOMAS MARTYN, CONCHOLOGIST.
By Tom IRepDALE.
Read 10th December, 1920.

THE beautiful series of paintings of shells published by Thomas
Martyn under the title of The Universal Conchologist have been well
discussed during the last twenty years, and it would not seem
necessary to add any more literature, save with the record of some
additional novelty. In this note I believe such novelty will be found,
since I have seen no account of the unpublished paintings prepared
under the direction of Thomas Martyn. Ignoring the recent
additional notes, I only cite Dall’s two papers in the Proc. US.
Nat. Mus., vol. xxix, pp. 415-32, 1905, and vol. xxxii, pp. 185-92,
1907, where most of the details of interest are published. In his
second essay Dall gave the contents of the Explanatory Tables
belonging to a copy in the Australian Museum, Sydney, N.S.W.,
from data forwarded to him by Mr. Chas. Hedley, and commented
upon the untrustworthiness of the information given by Chenu
previously cited by him. For my own usage I compiled the
equivalent data from another copy, and I was surprised to find
that my items did not exactly coincide with those published by Dall.
All the differences proved to occur in connexion with volume iv,
where Martyn appears to have become tired and careless. Dall
concluded that perhaps the discrepancies between the Sydney copy
and the Chenu collation were due to the fact that the former was
an early issue and the latter taken from a corrected copy. The
Sydney volumes may have been early, because in the copy
I collated I find better results, though still not in agreement with
Chenu’s account. I conclude it will be as well to give Dall’s data
from the Sydney copy and those culled from the other copy in
parallel columns :—

Dall.
Plate 121 Limaxz spicatus Limax spicatus.
pe eh fusca spicatus fuscus spicatus.
migra spicatus niger spicatus.
pany 5) (Voluta) cosmographicus ( ) cosmographica.
sel 2s (Voluta)- — ( ) Aplustre.
Ducis Navalis.
Fete dtd) (Cochlea) coocinea ( ) coccinea.
— dentrachates (_ ) denrachates.
Some Loi) — cretata (__ ) caetata.
Holos — palatam ( ) palatum.
» 143 — oa (_ ) albsda.
», 154 Ostria echinata Ostrea echinata.

», 156 Telluna cinnamar Tellina cinnamea.

132 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

I have checked the above with the copy in the British Museum
(Natural History) Library and find that that also differs. The
items given above ex Dall are in agreement save in connexion
with plate 135, first name, and plate 156, and 137 where the
readings are as in the second column.

These insignificant alterations deserve more consideration than
they apparently merit, because they suggest different impressions
of the explanatory tables, which would otherwise be unsuspected.
It is possible that different paintings may be also published, as the
facts hereafter cited may necessitate a reconsideration of the known
copies.

Some time ago Mr. Alex Reynell showed me a volume of Martyn’s
plates, amongst which I noticed a stranger, though to me a very
familiar shell. He very generously allowed me to study the volume,
and publish my results, which are embodied in this note. While
working at it Mr. B. B. Woodward alse lent me a volume in his
possession for comparison and criticism. Later Mr. Reynell showed
me another copy, from which I collected some interesting items, and
then again he secured yet another copy of plates, which confirmed
all the previous data. Before dealing with these I would comment
upon a well-known peculiarity of Martyn’s published work, viz., the
inaccuracy uf some of the localities cited. In the Portland Catalogue,
about which I wrote in this Journal, I found many of these localities
corrected, that is Martyn for his (Bucc(inum)) calcar gave New
Zealand ; in the Portland Catalogue, pp. 10-139, Terra del Fuego
is cited, which is the proper locality for this shell. Again, Martyn
recorded from the Friendly Isles his Lima fibratus ; in the Portland
Catalogue I find that p. 36, lot 707, Limaz fibratus Martyn came from
New Caledonia, which is right. Also Martyn’s Trochus Canaliculatus
and Annulatus were reported from New Zealand, whereas they are
West American shells, and in the Portland Catalogue, on pp. 101
and 89, they are credited to the N.W. Coast, America.

Now, it is also well-known that there was a second edition of
Martyn’s plates, and this is not so rare as the first edition, but still
not common, and mostly only 80 plates are secured (the first 80),
whereas the whole edition consisted of 160 plates. Reynell’s first
copy includes 77 plates, with the title-page of the first edition, and
the Introduction and Preface of 39 pages, apparently also of the
first edition. The plates, however, while of the same subjects,
differ in every case from the accepted published figures. They are
on Martyn’s paper and bear the plate numbers on the top right-
hand corner in agreement with the published specimens. Curiously
enough, however, the paintings are very often better ones, but not
so bold, more beautiful in miniature and smaller in size. Some of
the most charming have against them the initials ““ R. A.”’, which I
conclude are those of the boy artist who painted them. However,
even more interest attaches to the pencilled identifications to each

IREDALE: T. MARTYN’S PLATES. 138

of these plates ; these gives the names and references to the Museum
Calonnianum, and may be even in the handwriting of George
Humphrey himself. On the plate lettered “ Fig. 47” are two
paintings of a shell which were not published by Martyn, and there
is a note “‘ Genus not determined by G. H.”’

I at first intended to give a résumé of the paintings with the
pencilled notes, but upon consideration concluded that more con-
fusion to future synonymy collators would ensue than benefit to
present enthusiasts. Hence I will only cite a few of the interesting
items without introducing nomenclatural puzzles. Such are: On
the plate numbered Fig. 57 there appears two views, back and front,
of the common Black Nerite of Hast Australia and the North Island
of New Zealand, labelled, ““Inky Nerit, Port Jackson, New S.
Wales.”’ These figures were not published by Martyn, and the name
given on this plate was not correctly introduced into literature, so
that the scientific name given by EH. A. Smith in 1884, exactly one
hundred years later, must still be maintained. On the plate lettered
Fig. 58 two views of the common Calyptrea (Sigapatella) of New
Zealand are given, above and below, and it is called the “‘ Thick-
coated Vault Limpet, New Zealand’’. This was not published by
Martyn, and its present scientific name was not proposed until
fifty years later, while Humphrey’s generic names are not acceptable.
Another item of interest is seen in connexion with the plate lettered
Fig. 43, where the paintings of Bucconum succinctum, Martyn, are
very different from those published, and while Martyn cites New
Zealand as the locality, it is here given as the ““ Waggon Road
Scoop, Port Jackson, New 8. Wales”’. This shell lives in both
localities, but is far more common in the latter. Much has been
recently written regarding the name “‘ Patella tramoserica Martyn’”’,
from the “‘ North-West Coast of America ’’, which has been used for
a common Australian limpet. Its occurrence on the North-West
Coast of America is denied, and it has now been rejected from the
Australian fauna. In this place the pencilling reads: ‘‘ Sattin
Limpet 8. Sea r.r.,” which seems to confirm the justice of recent
conclusions.

Some of the paintings are of species, as will be noted already,
never published by Martyn, and students of the literature
surrounding Martyn’s work will remember Gray’s note of five
volumes, the fifth volume having so far escaped recovery. It is
possible, therefore, that such a copy may exist, including all the
rejected unpublished drawings made by Martyn’s pupils. The second
volume shown me by Mr. Reynell included 172 plates, the full
160 as published by Martyn and eight additional ones agreeing with
eight in the copy above which were never published, and four
paintings by other artists.

The last-mentioned copy secured by Mr. Reynell simply has the
word ‘‘Shells’’ on the back, has no letterpress whatever, and includes

VOL. XIV.—JUNE, 1921. 10

1384 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

80 plates which agree in many cases with the ones just criticized,
but are generally poorer paintings. They, however, are on Martyn’s
paper with the plate numbers in agreement. That it should cover
80 plates is suggestive, as they are not in order and are not all lettered.
The suggestion is that the rejects were collected and sold in lots of
80 (maybe two forties), as in the regular published series. There
are, however, no comments whatever written on this series, and the
volume is only noteworthy in that it contains several of the
unpublished plates, and the paintings are often very different from
the published ones. All the paintings, however, are exquisite, and
worthy of preservation as artistic objects, though no scientific or
systematic value can be accredited to them.

The first copy, however, with the pencilled notes, probably by
George Humphrey, is of great sentimental value, and may yet prove
useful in elucidating some unexpected problem.

q
;
'

135

KRAPFIELLA MIRABILIS, PRESTON, AND ITS AFFINITIES. .
By Hueu Watson, M.A.
Read 10th December, 1920.

In 1911 Mr. Preston described a new shell from Mount Kenya,
which seemed to him to be so singular that he named it Krapfiella
mirabilis, establishing a new genus for its reception! Through the
kindness of Major M. Connolly and Mr. W. Falcon, I have lately
received a specimen of this remarkable species, collected by Colin
Harries in the Ndarugu River Valley, Kenya Colony, probably
about 50 miles from Nairobi. The aperture of the shell was closed
by a moderately thick epiphragm, and behind this I found some
shrivelled remains of the animal, together with four embryos,
indicating that the snail is viviparous.

KRAPFIELLA MIRABILIS, Preston.

FIG. q

Full-grown shell. x 1.

Embryonic shell. x 2.

Jaw. x 10.

. Part of reproductive system. x 1°5.

Hinder end of foot. x 3.

Mantle-edge. x 1°5.

Teeth from near front end of embryonic radula. x 200.
. Teeth from near hind end of embryonic radula. x 200.
Teeth from full-grown radula. x 200.

MH OSH pope

| + Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. vit, vol. vii, p. 472, pl. xii, figs. 25a, 25x.
Two additional and much larger species of Krapfiella were subsequently
described by Preston in these Proceedings (vol. x, 1913, pp. 283-4).

136 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The embryonic shell (Fig. B) consists of 24 whorls, and measures
alt. 4°7 mm., breadth 4mm. It is ovate in form, and very narrowly
perforate, the columellar lip being reflected over the perforation,
and showing an oblique but almost obsolete fold. The periphery
is distinctly angled, and above this angle the shell is furnished with
about a dozen very strong and regular spiral strie. These striz are
well shown in Preston’s photograph of the apex of the shell (Fig. 25B).
Near the aperture the spiral striz are crossed by other less regular
striz parallel to the outer lip.

The parent shell (Fig. A) agrees closely with Preston’s description,
only differing from the original specimeas of the species in being very
slightly more slender. The umbilicus is not quite so narrow as in
the embryo, and there is no trace of a columellar fold. The peripheral
angle disappears completely during the course of the last whorl.
The yellowish periostracum is very faintly marked with numerous
spiral lines, but the spiral strize of the protoconch are entirely absent
from the post-embryonic whorls, and the oblique riblets which take
their place become less pronounced on the lower whorls. Under
the microscope exceedingly fine striz can be seen parallel to the
lines of growth.

The foot (Fig. Z) is broadly rounded at the hinder end, and has an
undivided sole. Deep peripodial grooves cut off a broad foot-
fringe, crossed by numerous transverse grooves. There is a rather
poorly developed caudal mucous gland, opening by a vertical slit.

A median longitudinal groove is present on the top of the hinder — |

portion of the foot.

The mantle-edge (Fig. F) bears well-developed right and left
body-lobes, the left being divided into two portions connected by a
low ridge. The jaw (Fig. C) is about °2 mm. broad, strongly arched,
of moderate thickness, and vertically striated. The radula of the
full-grown specimen (Fig. J) measures about 5 xX 2°2mm. when
flattened out. The central tooth is very narrow, with a single,
very small degenerate cusp. ‘The lateral and marginal teeth are

bicuspid, having large mesocones and small ectocones, the mesocones —

of the marginal teeth being particularly long in comparison with the
size of the quadrate bases. The mesocones are furnished with lateral
flanges, the inner flange being the’ broadest, especially on the first
lateral tooth, where it overlaps the base of the central. The trans-
verse rows of teeth are not quite straight, but trend slightly forwards
on each side of the middle line. The radular formula is
(30 + 138 + 1+ 18 + 30) x 83:

The embryonic radula is specially interesting. The specimen
examined has fifty-nine rows of teeth, and measures (when flattened
out) about 1-4 mm. in length. In breadth it increases from
"25 mm. at the front end to -6 mm. at the hinder end. Besides
being smaller, the teeth near the hinder end of the radula (Fig. H)
differ from those of the adult in being somewhat broader in

WATSON: ON KRAPFIELLA MIRABILIS, 137

proportion to their length. The cusp of the central tooth is not
quite so small; the mesocones of the other teeth are shorter, and
two ectocones are present on some of the marginal teeth. The
number of teeth in one of the posterior rowsis9-+7+1-+7-+9.
Further forwards the number of teeth diminishes, until near the
front of the radula a transverse row only contains 3 +3+1+3-+
3. The form of the teeth also gradually changes (Fig. G). They
become still broader and shorter; the central tooth becomes
relatively larger, with a prominent narrow median cusp and traces
of a minute lateral cusp on each side of it; the mesocones of the
other teeth become rounded, and their inner flanges become partly
separated from them, so as to form distinct endocones. Thus, with
the exception of the extreme outer marginals, which have no cusps,
all the teeth at the front end of the embryonic radula are more or
less tricuspid.

The other internal organs were unfortunately so shrivelled and
decayed that it is not possible to describe them. All that could
be made out of the reproductive organs is shown in Fig. D.

Affinities —Although evidently belonging to the Achatinide,
Krapfiella mirabilis differs considerably from most members of that
family both in its radula and in its foot. There is, however, one
genus of the Achatinide, namely Pseudoglessula, in which the radula
and the foot bear a remarkably close resemblance to those of the
present form. Moreover, the shell of Krapfiella mirabilis is not very
unlike the type found in the species of Pseudoglessula belonging to
the subgenus Kempioconcha, in which the columella is not truncate
or folded, and a narrow umbilicus is usually present. The chief
differences between Krapfiella and Pseudoglessula are to be found
in the broad, rounded apex of the former genus, and especially in
the apical structure ; for in both Kemproconcha and Pseudoglessula,
s.s., the protoconch bears strong vertical ribs, very unlike the regular
spiral striz of the present species. Nevertheless, there can be
little doubt that Krapfiella is fairly closely related to Pseudo-
glessula.

These two genera together form a very aberrant group of the
Stenogyrine, differing from the other known forms in their deep
peripodial grooves and caudal mucous pore—in which they resemble
the Ferussaciine and the families of the Aulacopoda—and also in
their peculiar type of radula. Pilsbry has pointed out, however,
that the radula in Pseudoglessula somewhat resembles that of a
rapacious snail,! and the marginal teeth of these genera certainly
bear a suggestive similarity not only to those of Arion, but also to
the teeth of the Oleacinid genus Varicella. Probably, therefore,
the peculiarity of the radula in Krapfiella and Pseudoglessula may

=

1 Bull, Amer. Mus, Nat. Hist., vol. xl, 1919, p. 148.

1388 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

be partly due to their common Stenogyroid ancestor having
developed more or less carnivorous habits. This hypothesis is
supported by a study of the embryonic radula of Krapfiella
mirabilis ; for, as we have seen, the lengthening of the teeth, and
especially of the mesocones, has not taken place in the early rows
of the embryonic radula, and only to a limited extent in the later
rows. Further, we find that the endocones that occur so frequently
in the Stenogyrine are present towards the front end of the radula,
though later they become converted into the broad inner flanges of
the mesocones. Thus, in its development the radula seems to
recapitulate to some extent the characters of its probable progenitors,
and to suggest that Krapfiella and Pseudoglessula have sprung
from a more typical Stenogyroid ancestor.

139

NOTE ON SOME OF F. E. EDWARDS’ SPECIFIC NAMES OF
EOCENE MOLLUSCA.

By A. WRIGLEY.
(Communicated by A. S. Kmnnarp, F.G.S.)
Read 10th Dezember, 1920.

Many students of such things are familiar with “ Figures of the
Characteristic British Tertiary Fossils (chiefly mollusca) strati-
graphically arranged”, compiled by J. W. Lowry, with the
assistance of Mr. R. Etheridge and Mr. F. Edwards, and published
by J. Tennant in 1866. The excellent figures given on the four
folding sheets of this publication have often proved of great assistance
to collectors who have been unable to obtain larger and more
expensive works, but it is not generally known that several of
Edwards’ species, not elsewhere described, are here adequately
figured.

This publication is not included in the bibliography appended to
R. B. Newton’s “ Systematic list of the F. E. Edwards’ collection ”’,
nor is it noted in the text of that work. Some of the specific names
given in the list of Hocene and Oligocene Mollusca in the Geological
Survey Memoir on the Isle of Wight (2nd ed., 1899) seem to have
been derived from the source under consideration, for they are
ascribed to Lowry.

At the end of Lowry’s publication is a note: “‘ It is believed that
descriptions of the Kocene fossils, the specific names of which are
within parentheses, have not been published. These names proposed
by Mr. F. Edwards are therefore used provisionally only, and the
shells under which generic names are also written within parentheses,
it is believed would more properly be referred to such genera, but
have not hitherto been published under those names.”’

An examination of the names appended to the figures shows that
besides those in parentheses, there are several others of Edwards’
naming which have not been elsewhere figured or described. The
following is a list of these specific names, no attempt being made to
revise the genera. The numbers are those of the plates, and the
parentheses are given as originally printed :—

Lucina inflata [11].

» sprnulosa [ii].
Cytherea incurvata [ii].
Mactra fastigiata [ii].
Murex (hantoniensis) [iii].
Fusus (cymatodts) [iv].

» Morrisw [iv].
Pyrula (angulata) [iv].
Cominella flexuosa [iii].
Cancellaria (pyrgota) [iii].

140 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Niso (nucromphalus) {ii}.
Cerithiwm (tritropis) [iv].
Scalaria Wetherellii {iv j.

5 (punctulata) [10].
Hydrobia anceps [iii].
Acton Charlesworthia (11).
Bulla (orbicula) [i].

,, (heterostoma) [11].

Neritina (planatula) (Edw. manuscript.) appears in R. B. Newton’s
“Systematic List” (p. 252) as first figured by Sandberger in 1873.
This record is antedated by Lowry’s figure of 1866.

Three manuscript species of other authors are also figured by
Lowry :—

Rissoinia Bartonensis (Charlesworth MS.) {11].
Odostomia pupa (Charlesworth MS.) [11].
Triton (fasciatus) (Morris, 1854, MS.) [iv].

It will be seen that these figures of mollusca prepared under
Edwards’ direction and with names supplied by him constitute
publication ; and that such names are entitled to priority up to the
date of issue by Lowry in 1866.

141

-QUELQUE RECTIFICATIONS DE NOMENCLATURE CONCERNANT
DES MOLLUSQUES DE LA FAUNE PALEARCTIQUE.

Pare SE. PAAR
Read 12th November, 1920.

Je groupe ici un certain nombre de rectifications concernant des
Mollusques terrestres de la région paléarctique. Je mentionne
méme deux corrections déji faites parcequ’elles sont éparses dans
d’autres recueils et ignorées, pour ainsi dire. La plupart de ces
rectifications concernent des espéces du nord de l’Afrique: c’est
encore une raison qui m’a fait les réunir dans le méme article.

PaTuLA ANNAI, Paladilhe.

Dans une notice intitulée: “‘ Kritische Fragmente,’ M. P. Hesse
a fait observer, en 1915 (Nachr. der Deutsch Malak. Ges., p.53) que
d’aprés opinion du regretté J. Ponsonby qui a examiné le type
de Helix simplicula, Morelet, cette espéce serait identique a Helix
annai, Paladilhe.

P. Hesse ajoute que l’espéce de Morelet est un Helicodonta tandis
que Westerlund en a fait un Hyalinia & cause de son péristome
tranchant.

LH. simplicula a été décrit en 1845 par Morelet dans: “ Descrip.
des Mollusques du Portugal,’ pp. 56, 57, et figure pl. vi, fig. 2.

Le nom de Paladilhe date de 1875 in “ Coq. terr. et fluv. rapp.
du Maroc ”’, par le Dr. Bleicher, Revue et Mag. de Zoologie, pp. 82-3.

Ce vocable d’annai déja, d’ailleurs, été préemployé par Lewis
et Semper (vide Pfeiffer, ““ Monogr. Helic,” t. vi, pp. 324 et 527).

XEROPHILA AMANDA.

L’ingénieur G. Rolland a figuré dans son “‘ Hydrologie du Sahara
algérien,”’ 1894, vol. i, pl. xxvii, fig. 3, une Xérophile sous le nom
d’Heliz amanda, Rssmlr., qui est celui d’une espece littorale des
environs d’ Alger.

Cette identification étant erronée, l’espece désertique pourra
s’appeler: X. choisyz du nom du chef d’une mission saharienne.

Le texte de ’ouvrage en question ne donne absolument aucune
indication relative a cette intéressante forme.

XEROPHILA FINITIMA.

Dans sa notice sur les “‘ Hélices recueillies dans le midi del’ Espagne
et au Maroc” (Rev. et Mag. de Zool.), p. 621, Morelet, en 1854, au
lieu de conserver a cette espece le nom de finitima déja donné par
Ferussac (bien que sans description) a cru devoir substituer a ce
nom déja connu celui de calpeana ! +

Morelet est d’autant moins excusable d’avoir repris ce nom de

1 H. calpeana = H. finitima, Feér.,in Museum. Synonymie reproduite par
Pfeiffer dans le 4e vol. de la Jfonog. Helic., 1859, p. 188.

142 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

fimtima qwil le mentionne des 1845 dans son ouvrage sur les
‘““Mollusques du Portugal’\; Vespéce, dit il, se trouve dans la
collection de Férussac comme provenant de Gibraltar (p. 24).1

Mais ce qui est absolument déconcertant c’est que ce méme
auteur ait cru devoir reprendre en 1880 ce nom de finitima (in
““Faune Maroc’’, p. 39) pour une espéce absolument différente du
cap Cantin !

En résumé il faut restituer le nom de H. fimitima a Vespéce deécrite
en 1854 par Morelet comme H. calpeana.

XEROPHILA PETRICOLA.

Ainsi que nous venons de V’indiquer le nom de fimtima avait
eta déja employé en 1837 par Férussac et indiqué comme synonyme
de H. calpeana par Morelet en 1854. \C’est donc par suite d’un
oubli de la part de ce malacologiste que ce méme nom a été de
nouveau employé par lui en 1880 pour une espéce d’un autre groupe.

Bourguignat, qui, le premier, a signalé cette confusion dans
son “‘ Prodrome de la Malac. de la Tunisie”, 1883, p. 90, a proposé le
nom de cantinica (de la localité originale: cap Cantin) qui a l’incon-
venient d’avoir le méme radical que celui de cantiana, Montagu.

Westerlund, 1889, in “‘ Fauna palaarct’’, 1, p. 318, a publié une
correction manuscrite faite par Morelet sous le nom de peéricola.
On a donc, en définitive, la synonymie suivante :—

1880. H. finitima, Morelet (non Férussac): ‘‘ Faune Maroc,”
p. 39.

1883. H. cantinica, Bet.: “ Prod. malac. Tunisie,”’ p. 90.

1889. HH. petricola, Morelet in sched (Kobelt) in West., “ Fauna
palaarct., u, p. 318.

HELIX TAHNIATA.

Westerlund a décrit, en 1888 (Bull. de la Soc. malac. France,
pp. 58-9) sous le nom de tenata une Hélice du groupe Xérophile
dont j’ai donné une figuration dans le ‘‘ Journal de Conchyliologie ”’,
SOS pole waste. le

Mais il existait déja un Helix (Heterostoma) teniata, Webb et
Berthelot, 1833, “ Synopsis,” etc., p. 324, espéce des Canaries.

De plus dautres espéces, appartenant & des groupes divers,
portaient aussi ce nom de teniata qui leur avait été donné par Reeve,
Montrouzier et Megerle von Mihlfeld.

Nous rebaptiserons l’espéce de Westerlund : Xerophila verminiana.

HELIX MICROMPHALUS.
Lowe a publié, en 1852 (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ix, p. 118), un

Heliz micromphalus, de Madére, incorporé actuellement dans la
section Irus dont il est également lauteur.

1 Ce nom de fenitima se trouve dans le “‘ Catal. de la Coll. de Férussac ’’,
1837, p. 5, avec Vindication. Europe Tan. (sans doute Tanger) et le nombre ;
10 exemplaires.

PALLARY : RECTIFICATIONS DE NOMENCLATURE 1438

En 1870 Letourneux (“ Excurs. malac. Kabylie”: Annales de
Malacologie, i, p. 304) a décrit un Helix micromphalus dans les.
Cette Helice est considérée comme un Fruticicola.

Nous dédions Vespéce de la Kabylie au savant et regretté
Maupas avec qui nous étions Jié par une solide amitié. En son
souvenir cette Hélicidée s’appellera Helix maupast.

HELIX TERVERI.

Il existe dans la nomenclature plusieurs Helix tervert ou
terveriana. Mais trois seulement intéressent la faune paléarctique.

Le plus ancien et le plus connu est le Xerophila terveri de Michaud,
1831 (* Compl. Hist. Moll. France,”’ p. 26, pl. xiv, figs. 20-1).

Le deuxieme est le Bulimus terverrana, W.-B., 1833 (“ Synopsis
Moll. terr. Ins. Canarias”’: Ann. Sci. Nat., xxvii, p. ), espéce
du groupe Cochlicella.

Il faudra donc substituer & ce nom celui de Cochlicella scalarioides,
Reeve (“ Conch. Icon.,”’ 1850, No. 590, pl. xxx), qui est strictement
synonyme.

Enfin Rossmassler a figuré dans l’ “‘Iconographie’’, 1856,
figs. 816-19, un Helix tervert qui nest autre que le X. adolfi,
Pfeiffer, 1854.
XEROPHILA MOGADORENSIS.

Des 1860, Lowe (Journ. Linn. Soc. (Zool.), v, p. 197) a décrit une
variete mogadorensis de Helix caperata.

La description que donne ce naturaliste au bas de la page 197
ne laisse aucun doute sur Videntité de cette variété mogadorensis
avec l Helix jaylet décrit en 1875 par Paladilhe. Si le doute pouvait
encore subsister, la comparaison qu il fait de cette variété avec la
figure 830a de Rossamassler la léverait immediatement. II faut
donc reprendre le nom de Lowe et modifier celui de mogadorensis
attribué par Bourguignat a un Xeroleuca.

On aura donc :—

1860. Xerophila mogadorensis, Lowe.
1875. XX. jayler, Paladilhe.

1875. X. rusticula, Paladilhe.

1884. X. alberti, Kobelt.

Quand a l’espéce que Bourguignat a publiée en 1860 sous le nom
dV Heliz mogadorensis et qui appartient au groupe Xeroleuca, nous
lui appliquons le nom de Sowirensis qui est la transcription indigéne
du nom de Mogador (Souira).

XEROPHILA DISSIMILIS.
Tout récemment j’ai publié (Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Afriq. nord.,
1918, p. 141) un X. desstmalis du Maroc oriental.
Bien que je susse pertinemment que ce nom de dissimilis avait
été appliqué antérieurement 4 des Hélicéens de groupes considérés
anjourdhui comme génériques, j’avais cri pouvoir appliquer ce

144 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MAQLACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

qualificatif 4 une Xérophile puisque la confusion ne me semblait
pas possible.

Mais M. Dautzenberg m’a fait amicalement observer qu'il y avait
un inconvenient sérieux a se servir de noms déja employés pour
designer d’autres Hélicéens car, si par suite de modifications de la
Nomenclature une espéce venait 4 passer d’un genre dans un autre,
le méme nom serait porté par deux espéces.

Me rendant a cette suggestion j’ai nommé X. lecointrez (Journ.
de Conchyl., 1919, p. 63), mon X. dissimilis.

XEROPHILA OMPHALODES.
Pour la méme raison j’ai nommé X. dzirana (Journ. de Conchyl.,
1919, p. 64) la Xérophile dont j’avais donné la diagnose (Bull. Soc.
Hist. nat.Afriq. du nord., 1918, p. 138) sous lenom de X. omphalodes.

XEROPHILA AGENORA.

Dans mon “ Catal. de la faune Malac. de ’ Egypte’, 1909, p. 35,
j'ai nomme X. gharibounensis une Xérophile appelée H. ptychodia
par Von Martens, mais trés distincte de l’espéce publiée sous ce nom
par Bourguignat.

Or ce X.gharibounensis est identique au X.agenora, West (‘‘ Fauna
Palaarct, 11, p.353) comme j’al pu m’en assurer en comparant le type
de cette derniére qui me fit aimablement communiqué par son
possesseur feu John Ponsonby.

Les figures des ‘‘ Conchol. Mitth.’’, 1889, pl. xxxi, fig. 11 a 13, sont
rigoureusement semblables au type du X. agenora.

CocHLICELLA.

La plupart des auteurs attribuent cette coupe 4 Risso alors qu’elle
est mentionnée dés 1819 dans le “‘ Prodrome”’ de Férussac, p.51. On
la retrouve dans les: “‘ Tableaux syst. des anim. moll.,” 1821,
p- 52 et, en 1837, dans le “ Catalogue de la coll. Férussac’”’, p. 9.

Risso a adopté cette section et c’est pourquoi on la lui attribue
si generalement.

MM. Fagot et Caziot (“* Moll. de Corse ”’, 1903, p. 211) donnent la
préférence & Elisma, Leach, 1820, teste Turton 1831.

Mais c’est a tort que ces malacologistes affirment que le genre
de Férussac comprend des espéces disparates parmi lesquelles il est
impossible de choisir un type.

Pour montrer combien l’assertion de MM. Fagot et Caziot est
erronée voici la liste des espéces classées dans son onziéme sous
genre par Feérussac :—

Helix conordea.

H. trochoides.

H. ventrosus = ventricosus, Drpd
H. acuta.

H. barbara.

H. oryza.

oe So pas Seam ra

PALLARY : RECTIFICATIONS DE NOMENCLATURE 145

H. clavulus.
H. calcarea.
H. decollata.

H. septenaria.

Or la tradition exigeant que l’on prenne pour type d’une coupe
la premiere espéce citée on peut se convaincre que le genre Cochlicella
est bien valide puisque les cing premiéres espéces au moins con-
stituent un groupe tres homogéne.

Il faut donc restituer cette coupe a Férussac et lui donner la
priorité sur le genre Hlisma.

ARCHELIX JOURDANIANA.

Ce nom de jourdaniana a été attribué par Bourguignat 4 une
Helice de la region de Tlemcen (“ Moll. nouv. litig.’”’, fase. viii,
1867, pp. 75-7, pl. xxxvil, figs. 1 a 4).

Mais, comme je l’ai fait observer en 1914 (Nachr. Deutsch. Malak.
Ges., p. 20) il existait deja un Helix jourdani, Michaud (Journ. de
Conchyl., 1862, pl. ii, figs. 12-13) espéce fossile du Miocéne.

J’ai done donné a Vespéce actuelle de l’Oranie le nom d’4.
agadwrensis, dérivé de Vancien nom arabe de Tlemcen.

TACHEA COQUANDI.

Dans |’ “ Iconographie’’, 1920 (tom. xxiii, p. 241), M. P. Hesse
a exhumé le nom de littwrata, Pfeiffer, 1851, pour remplacer celui,
plus connu, de coquandi, Morelet, 1854.

Cette rectification est d’autant plus admissible qu'il existe un
Helix coquandiana fossile décrit en 1842 par Mathéron (‘‘ Catal.
corps organ. fossiles Bouches du Rhone”’, pl. xxxii, figs. 5-6).
Terre a gypse pres d’Aix. Hocéne superieur.

Par contre, c’est par erreur que M. Hesse identifie lH. dillwyniana
de Pfeiffer a ’Eremina duroi de Hidalgo (p. 256). L’espéce de
Pfeffier est plus probablement un Chloritis.

BULIMINUS CALLOMPHALUS.

En 1876 Bourguignat a publié (“‘ Species novissimae’’, No. 23) un
Bulimus euryomphalus, une des espéces les plus remarquables du
nord de |’ Afrique.

Mais, en 1891 (“* Cuvres scientifiques ’’, p. 67), cet auteur (sous
le couvert du Dr. Servain) a indiqué, comme meilleur, le nom de
callomphalus, parce quil existe un Bul. euryomphalus, Jonas, 1844,
espéce du Venézuela.

J’ajoute que le Bul. callomphalus est le type de la section
Omphaloconus, West.

FERUSSACIA ATLASICA.

J’ai décrit sous ce nom une Feérussacie du grand Atlas (Bull.
Muséum hist. nat., 1915, p. 27).
Or ce méme nom se trouve dans le “ Prodrome Malac. terr,

146 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Tunisie ’’, 1885, de Letourneux et Bourguignat (p. 147). Toutefois
ce n’est qu'un nom nu.

Mais il ne peut s’agir de la méme espeéce, un renvoi, au bas de la
page, informant le lecteur que cette Férussacie est une espece du
petit Atlas de Blida.

Je nomme donc & nouveau la forme marocaine: Ferussacia
derenica.

Adrar n’Deren est le nom berbére du grand Atlas.

J’ai donné une figuration de mon espéce dans le Journ. de
Conchyl., 1920, pl. ii, figs. 12 a 14.

SEMILIMAX.

Plusieurs auteurs, entre autres le Dr. P. Fischer, Westerlund,
attribuent le genre Semilimax & Stabile 1859 (Rev. et Mag. de
Zoologie).

Or ce genre a été institué en 1802 par Ferussac, pére, et
est mentionné dans les “ Tableaux systém’”’, du fils, 1821, p. 21,
en synonymie de son genre Helicolimaz.

Hermannsen en fait également mention en le considérant comme
synonyme de Vitrina.

Il faudra done restituer le genre Semilomax a Férussac pére.

PLANORBIS BOISSYI.

Ce nom a été donné & deux espéces: l’une, du bassin de Paris,
par Deshayes (‘‘ Coq. foss. env. Paris’’, 1837, pl. xlv, figs. 20-1).

L’autre, par Potiez et Michaud (“‘ Galerie Moll. Douai, 1838-44,
i, p. 208, pl. xxi, figs. 4-6) & une espéce actuelle de l Egypte.

Mais feu Ancey (Journ. de Conchyl., 1903, No. 3, p. 321) a émis
Vavis que le Pl. subsalinarum, Innés, est la méme espéce que le
Pl. Boissyi, Pot. et Mich C’est donc ce dernier nom qu'il conviendra
d’adopter pour l’espéce actuelle de Egypte. (Voir mon “Cat. de
la faune malac. Egypte’, 1909, p. 55).

PyYTHIA.

Les Proceedings d’Octobre, 1919, pp. 136-9, contiennent une
intéressante étude de MM. Kennard et Woodward sur les noms
génériques des Ellobiide britanniques ot ils concluent & l’adoption
des genres Phytia, Gray, pour le groupe Myosotis et Leuconia, Gray,
pour le groupe bidentata.

Or, dans mon ‘‘ Catal. des Moll. du litt. méditer. de ’Egypte”’,
1912 (Addit. et correct., p. 187), j’ai écrit ceci:

“Le genre Pythia, Bolten, a pour type le P. scarabeus qui est une
coquille exotique tout a fait différente. ~

“Crest le genre Phytia, Gray, 1821, qui a pour type: Auricula
myosotis.

‘Mais ce nom de Phytia n’est qu’unetaute de copie pour Pythia
(voir Hermannsen, ii, p. 383). Toutefois ce nom ayant été pré-
employé par Bolten en 1798 et Schumacher en 1817 ne peut étre
adopté pour ce genre.

PALLARY : RECTIFICATIONS DE NOMENCLATURE 147

“D’autre part, quoique le nom d’ Alexia de Leach soit de 1818,
ce nom est resté manuscrit et n’a été publié qu’en 1847 par Gray.
Or, il existait déj& un genre Alexia, Steph., 1835, pour des
Coléoptéres.

“Enfin le nom de Kochia, Pallary, 1900, dont le type est Alexia
denticulata, Montagu, a été également préemployé en 1891 par
Frech.

“Tl ne reste donc plus pour ce genre que le nom de Myosotella
Monterosato, 1906, institué pour les A. Payreaudeaw, A. myosotis,
etc.”

J’ajoute que le genre Awricella (Brard), in Jurine 1817, qui
pourrait étre adopté pour le groupe Pythia est primé par Auricella,
Hartmann, 1821 = Carychium, Miiller.

Jamma a été également plusieurs fois preemployé avant Brown.

Conovulus est de Lamarck et date de 1812; mais il ne s’applique
pas aux espéces de ce groupe car il y comprend les C. bulimordes
et C. coniformis qui en sont trés distinctes.

Enfin dans son “ Hist. Anim.s. Vert.” (vi, pt. 11, 1822, pp. 136, 137).
Lamarck écrit: “ J’avais d’abord pensé que, parmi les coquilles 4
columelle plissée et dont l’ouverture n’est point échancrée & sa base,
celles qui ont le bord droit, simple et tranchant étaient réellement
fluviatiles et j’en avais fait un genre particulier sous le nom de
Conovule (Conovulus). Mais ayant appris, d’apres des observations
qui mont été communiquées par M. Valenciennes, que mes
conovules étaient des coquilles terrestres ; je supprime maintenant
ce genre, et en reunis les espéces a celles de mes anciennes Auricules.”’

Il faut done se résigner, en définitive, 4 adopter le nom récent de
Myposotella pour ce groupe.

148

ON NEW SPECIES OF HEMIPLECTA AND XESTA FROM THE
XULLA (=SULLA OR SULA) ISLANDS, WITH NOTES ON
OTHER SPECIES FROM THE SAME LOCALITY.

By Hueu C. Furton.
Read 14th January, 1921.

HEMIPLECTA AMBITIOSA, n.sp.

Shell conoid, solid, of a dark brown colour, with a narrow yellow
spiral band situated just below the periphery of the last whorl ;
whorls 64, slowly increasing, the suture of the last two sharply
defined by a thread-like line, first three almost smooth, lower whorls
finely rugose and somewhat malleated; aperture ovate, interior
whitish ; peristome simple, broadening suddenly at columellar
insertion and almost covering the very narrow umbilicus. Diam.
ma}. 29, alt. 28 mm.

mm

Habditat—Manguli, Xulla Ids. (W. F. C. Frost).

Type in British Museum.

This somewhat remarkable new species has a striking superficial
resemblance in form and colouration to the Ceylon shell Huplecta
gardnert, hut lacks the characteristic sculpture of Huplecta. It is
probably the shell referred to by Mr. M. M. Schepmann in his paper
‘“On a collection of land and freshwater mollusks from Taliabu
(Xulla Ids)’ (Notes from the Leiden Museum, vol. xxvii, p. 120,
July, 1906) with doubt as Xesta trochus, Miiller.

XESTA RUFOSTRIGATA, N.sp.

Shell depressed globose, very narrowly umbilicated, rather thin,
surface somewhat dull, almost smooth, the lines of growth only
visible by aid of the lens, nuclear whorls flesh coloured, the remainder
of a cream ground covered with oblique, narrow reddish-brown

FULTON: NEW HELICOIDS FROM THE XULLA IS. 149

stripes, which are interrupted at the middle of last whorl by a
yellowish-cream spiral band about 3mm. wide, which is continued
in a narrower band on upper whorls; whorls 54, convex, slightly
depressed at the suture; aperture subovate, white, the outer
markings showing faintly through; peristome slightly thickened,
inuer edge margined with brown colour. Diam. maj. 44, alt. 29mm.

Habitat —Manguli, Xulla Ids. (W. F. C. Frost.)

Type in British Museum.

Similar in form to the more globose forms of Xesta citrina,
but sharply distinguished from that group by its oblique colour
markings.

From the same locality Mr. Frost collected a large number of
beautiful varieties of what I term Xesta citrina; they are probably
identical with those Mr. Schepmann refers to Xesta halmaherica,
Kobelt, which in the opinion of some conchologists is but a variety
of X. citrina, a view shared by the writer; in any case our specimens
do not quite correspond to Kobelt’s description.

The following species were also collected by Mr. Frost at Manguli
Id. Those marked with an * are in Mr. Schepmann’s paper as
having been found also on Taliabu Id.

* Hemiplecta xullaiensis, Schepmann (scarcely distinguishable from
H., frihstorfert, Marts., from Lombok Id.).

_* Trochomorpha nouhuysi, Schepmann.

* Obba marginata, Miller.

Chloritis grunert, PE.
unguiculina, Marts., var.

99

VOL, XIV.—JUNE, 1921. 11

150 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Planispira (Cristigibba) margaritis, Pi.
Crystallopsis extensa, Miller.
* Cyclotus guttatus, Pf.
Scarabus ovatus, Pt.
Melania acutissima, Busch.
Neritina bicolor, Recluz.
N. dubia, Chem.
* N. pulligera, Linne.
* N. subpunctata, Recluz, var.
* N. subsulcata, Sow.

151

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS.
By G. Ke GubE BZ: s:
Delivered \1th February, 1921.

CHANGES IN THE CLASSIFICATION OF HELICES DURING

A QUARTER OF A CENTURY.
Wuen Dr. H. A. Pilsbry published his ‘‘ Guide to the Study of
Helices ’’! he broke new ground in several directions, and with his
masterly grasp of anatomical and systematic details revolutionized
the system of classification which until then had obtained. Numerous
species, subgenera, and sections placed in Helix by various authors
were transferred to other groups, and several new genera and
subgenera created by him for the reception of many other forms.
The genus Helix was reduced to some 300 species, while the other
genera totalled over 3,700 species. The number of species of all
Helicid genera now known exceeds six thousand. Several previous
attempts had been made, notably by Albers, von Martens, Pfeiffer,
and Clessin, and, for the Palearctic forms, by Westerlund. The
absence of anatomical data in many cases operated, however,
against a rational grouping of the many genera and subgenera
proposed by various authors.

That the whole of this new classification should be accepted
without dissent by all students of Mollusca was not to be expected,
since in several cases anatomical data were still wanting, and many
genera and species were only tentatively allotted a place in the
system. Dr. Pilsbry himself has since made a number of corrections
in the light of subsequent anatomical investigations, while many
other authors have made contributions of a similar nature. Several
genera have been removed to other families, many others, again,
have been incorporated, among these two large ones —
Strophocheilus and Amphidromus—and a great number of new
genera and subgenera have been created. I now propose to
enumerate servatim all these additions to our knowledge of this
popular group of mollusca.

Lieut.-Col. Godwin-Austen in 1898? established Philalanka
as a subgenus of Entodonta, but in 1907 3 he placed it as a subgenus
under Thysanota, Alb., at the same time proposing the subfamily
Thysanotine of the family Entodontide. Thysanota had been classed
as a section of Hulota by Pilsbry. The genus numbers twenty-one
species.

In 1914 * I established the genus Glyptaulax for the reception of
Helix artificiosa, Bens., placed in Punctum by Tyron, and under

1 Man. Conch., ser. 1, vol. ix, Nov., 1983-Feb., 1895.
2 Proc. Malac. Soc., ili, p. 11.

$ Land and Freshw. Moll. India, ii, p. 190,

4 Fauna Brit. India Moll., ii, p. 14.

152 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Nanina by Nevill. It precedes Thysanota. Godwin-Austen also
placed the genus Sykesia + (Ruthvenia 2)—proposed by me in 1897%3
under the preoccupied name of Austenia, as a section of Plectopylis—
in the subfamily Thysanotine.

An addition to the family of Entodontide was made by Pilsbry by
the creation of the genus Radiodiscus,* containing five species of
Pyramidula-like snails from Patagonia, previously ranged under
Stephanoda, Alb.

The genus Sphyradium, Charp., originally proposed as a sub-
genus of Pupau, was referred to Entodontide near Punctum by
Sterki,> but Pilsbry transferred it back to Pupillide.®

Pterodiscus, Pils., a section of Entodonta comprising four small
Pacific Island shells, was removed by Pilsbry to Achatinellide.’

In an exhaustive anatomical paper Mr. H. Watson proves® that
Pyramidula rupestris, Drap., belongs to the Pupillide. It does not,
however, follow that all the numerous species that have been
comprised under Pyramidula should share the same fate. In the
same paper Mr. Watson refers Pyramidula balmei, P. & M., also to
Pupillide. With this species for type, a new subgenus—Pleuro-
discus—was proposed in 1919 by Herr W. Wenz.°

Pupisoma, Stol., doubtiully placed as a subgenus of Pyramdula
in his “ Guide”’, has also been transferred by Pilsbry to Pupillide.”

Wollaston proposed a section Julus for his Helix garrachicensis,
which was placed by Pilsbry as a section under Pyramidula. He drew
attention to the fact that Julus was preoccupied, but did not give
anewname. I substituted the name Kerea.4

Ashmunella was created by Cockerell & Pilsbry ” for some
North American Helices previously ranged in Polygyra. It now
numbers twenty species.

Helix reyrei, Souv., was placed in the genus Polygyratia by Pilsbry,
but Kobelt in 1905,1% referred it to the family of Streptaxide, genus
Systrophia, section Entodina, Ancv. Von Ihering in 1912 14 removed
another member of the group, P. janeirensis, Pir., to the same section,
and suggested that P. cheilostropha, Orb., and others might have to

1 Science Gossip, N-S., ili, p. 332.

2 Proc. Malac. Soc., ix, 1911, p. 271.

3 Science Gossip, N.S., tom. cit., p. 300.

“ Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., lviii, 1906, p. 154.

> Nautilus, x, 1896, p. 75.

§ Ib., xxvi, 1912, p. 60.

7 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., lvii, 1905, p. 572; Man. Conch., ser. 11,
vol. xxi, 1911, pp. 118, 120; vol. xxiii, 1914, p. 16.

8 Proc. Malac. Soc., xiv, 1920, p. 6, et seqq.

® Nachr. Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1919, p. 78.

10. Man. Conch., ser.-11, vol. xxvi, 1921, -p. 19.

1 Proc. Malac. Soc., ix, 1911, p. 271.

12 Nautilus, xii, 1899, p. 107; Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1899, p. 188.

13 Conch. Cab. Agnatha, ii, 1905, p. 86.

14 Journ. Acad, Nat, Sci, Philad., ser. 11, vol. xv, 1912, p. 488.

GUDE: CHANGES IN CLASSIFICATION OF HELICES. 1538

follow suit. In the same article Von Ihering established the family
Pleurodontide for the reception of Solaropsis, Beck, Chlorites,
Beck, and Pleurodonta, Fischer, the first included by Pilsbry in
Protogona, the last two in Epiphallogona (Camenine).

Moellendorfia, Anc., included under Helicodonta as a subgenus
by Pilsbry, was subsequently raised to generic rank by him,’ with
two subgenera added: Moellendorfiella, Pils., and Trihelix, Anc.
These with Trawmatophora, Anc., and Stegodera, Mart.—formerly
regarded by him as subgenera of Plectopylis—were now considered
to have more affinity with Chloritis.

Corasia bourdilloni, Theob—placed in Nanina by Nevill, in
Cochlostyla by Pilsbry—has been made the type of a new genus,
Apatetes,” by me, coming before Ganesella.

The genus Chloritis has received many additions during this
period, and it became necessary still further to subdivide it. In
1906 I proposed a new section, Hustomopsis,? and included the
genus Albersia, H. Ad., as another section at the end of the genus.
My list of species at the time reached the total of 204, to which
eleven more were added in 1907.4 _Hhrmann in 1911 ® proposed the
genus Parachloritis, taking as type Hulota telitecta, Mlldff., with a
new species added, P. sericata. Godwin-Austen created ancther
genus, Burmochloritis, in 1920,° for the reception of a new species,
B. kentungensis, which he had dissected, This will probably class
as a subgenus.

The genus Strophocheilus, Spix., previously included in Bulimus,
was shown to belong to Acavide by Pilsbry.’. It comprises the
subgenera Borus, Alb., and Dryptus, Alb., totalling some forty-six
species. The genus Gonyostomus [melior Goniostomus], Beck, with

five species, follows likewise.

— Plectopylis and Corilla, located with some doubt between
Acavine and Sagdine by Pilsbry, I have placed in a subfamily,
Corilline,® next to Acavine.

Enteroplax, proposed by me as a section of Plectopylis in 1899 ° for
three small Philippine species, has been merged into the genus
Strobilops by Pilsbry,”° who substituted the latter name " for Strobila,
Morse, 1864 (preoccupied), when he stated it was of doubtful
position, but subsequently referred it to Pupide (= Pupillide),

1 Nautilus, xix, 1905, p. 63.

2 Fauna Brit. India Moll., ii, 1914, p. 193.

3 Proc. Malac. Soc., vii, p. 112.

4 Tom. cit., p. 228.

° Sitz-Ber. Naturf. Ges. Leipzig., xxxviii, pp. 45,53. _
5 Rec. Ind. Mus., xix, p. 9.

* Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. xiv, 1902, Introd., p. iv.
8 Fauna Brit. India Moll., ii, 1914, p. 53.

® Science Gossip, N.S., vi, 1899, p. 149.

10 Nautilus, xxii, 1908, p. 79.

1! Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1892, p. 403.

12 Nautilus, xi, 1898, p. 117.

154 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

enumerating four species. Ten years later he found the species to
occur in Korea and Japan, when he also included one of Heude’s
species and the three Philippine species forementioned. Wenz!
retained Enteroplax as a section, and gave a list with full bibliography
of eleven recent and sixteen fossil species.

Amphidromus, established by Albers? as a section of Bulimus,
has been incorporated with MHelices by Pilsbry,? who from
anatomical data supplied by Semper, Wiegmann, and Jacobi came
to the conclusion that these South-Kastern Asiatic Bulimoid shells
belonged to his group, Epiphallogona (Camenine), being intimately
related to Ganesella and Papwina. He enumerated some 163 species
Pseudopartula, Pfir., with three species, was added as a subgenus,*
but was subsequently * transferred by him to Zonitide.

Draparnaudia, Montr., consisting of five species, ranged under
Helicide by Clessin, but not included by Pilsbry in his “ Guide ”’,
was subsequently placed next to Amphidromus by him.°

Dendrotrochus was established as a section of Papuina by Pilsbry.
It contains twelve species of Pacific Island mollusca. Hedley in
1895 considered it to be allied to Trochomorpha, while Leschke *
placed it at the end of the Naninide, before Trochomorpha.

Ganesella trochomorpha, Mlldff., was classed as a member of the
operculate genus Omphalotropis by Méllendorff ® in 1895.

Buliminopsis, proposed by Heude as a genus for the reception of
two of his species, was placed as subgenus under Ganesella by Pilsbry,
who included six others. Some of the species had formerly been
referred by Mollendorff to Satsuma, others to Bulimus by Ancey.
Méllendorfi subsequently described many other species, ultimately
bringing up the total to 30, and raising the group to generic rank ”
with five sections. F. Wiegmann examined some of the species
anatomically * and found the genus essentially to be of the Eulota
type. Gredler added another section, Secusana.1?

Trochomorphoides, introduced by Nevill for Helix acris, Bens., was
reduced to a synonym of Ganesella, and again made a subgenus of
the latter by Bavay and Dautzenberg.}%

Comglobus was established by Pilsbry 14 as a subgenus of Hulota

1 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1916, p. 178.

2 Die Heliceen, 1850, p. 138.

3 Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. xiii, 1900, p. 127.

4 Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. xiv, 1902, p. 1; Introd., p. iii.
5 Nautilus, xx, 1906, p. 47.

8 Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. xiv, 1902, p. 12; Introd., p. iii.
7 Rec. Austr. Mus., ii, p. 90.

8 Jahrb. Wiss. Anst. Hamb., xxix, 1912, p. 95.

® Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1895, p. 148.

10 Ann. Mus. Zool. St. Petersb., iv, 1899, p. 133.

11 Tb., v, 1900, p. 145.

12 Gymn. Progr. Bozen., 1900, p. 3.

18 Journ. de Conchyl., lvii, 1909, p. 199.

14 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1905, p. 735.

GUDE : CHANGES IN CLASSIFICATION OF HELICES. - 155

for three species from Formosa and Japan with Ganesella
spheroconus, Pfr., as type.

Two more Bulimoid forms—B. siamensis, Redf., and B. rhom-
bostomus, Pir.—were added as a subgenus to Satsuma by subse
ie. Giardia.

Psadara, Miller, given by Pilsbry as a synonym for Solerones
is stated by Von Ihering * to differ in its anatomy, and he quotes
twenty-one species under it.

The genus Dorcasia, Gray, was split up into two genera by Pilsbry?:
first, Dorcasia, with ‘H. alexandri, Gray, as type, and four other
species : second, Trigonephrus, with H. globulus, Mull., as type, and
six other species. Melville and Ponsonby added to Dorcasia a sub-
genus, Tulbaghina,* with two species, while Connolly ° raised the
latter to specific rank.

Oxychona, Morch, with twelve species, was classified by Pilsbry
in Belogona Kuadenia (Helicine), next to Polymita; Leptarionta,
Crosse & Fischer, was regarded by him as a synonym. Sub-
sequently he split up the group,° removing Oxychona, type H.
bifasciata, Burr, and three other Brazilian species to Bulimulide,
and restoring Leptarionta to independent status, with the remaining
eight Mexican and Central American species, to remain in Belogona
-Kuadenia (Helicine).

A new genus of slug-like, dart-bearing Helicide was announced
by Pilsbry in 1900," under the name of Metostracon, with one species,
M. mima, which he proposed to place near Epiphragmophora and
Cepolis, where at the same time he classed the genus Xanthonyz,
created by Crosse & Fischer® for the reception of Simpulopsis
cordovanus, Pir., and S. salleanus, Pfr.

Oreohelix was proposed in a short notice by Pilsbry ° for the group
of Helix strigosa, Gld., previously classed in the subgenus Patula
of Pyramidula. The following year " he properly defined the genus

and gave anatomical details, placing it near Epiphragmophora, and

creating a new subgenus—Radiocentrum. Eleven years after 4
he gave still further anatomical data with a list of twenty-four
species and numerous subspecies and varieties.

Another new genus—Sonorella—with similar affinities, was
proposed by him,’ based on Epiphragmophora hachitana, Dall,

1 Bull. Sci. Fr. Belg., xl, 1906, p. 195.

* Rev. Mus. Paul., iv, 1900, p. 539.

3 Proc. Malac. Soc., vi, 1905, p. 286.

4 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. vit, vol. i, 1898, p. 28.
° Ann. So. Afr. Mus., xiii, 1915, p. 173.

6 Nautilus, xi, 1897, p. 87.

7 Proc. Malac. Soc., iv, 1900, p. 24.

8 Journ. de Conchyl., 1867, p. 223.

* Nautilus, xvii, 1904, p. 131.

10 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1905, p. 268.

11 Tp., 1916, p. 340.
12 Tb., 1900, p. 556.

156 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

with four other species. This genus now numbers some forty-nine
species. é

Micrarionta, Anc., considered as a subgenus of Epiphragmophora
in his “‘ Guide’’, was raised to generic rank ! and divided into three
sections: typical Micrarionta, Hremarionta, and Xerarionta. The
genus included some species previously referred to Sonorella, and
now numbers twenty-six species.

In 1896 Mr. H. Fulton proposed a new subgenus, Xenothawma 2
for Helix baron, Fulton. Kobelt® placed this species in the genus
Bostryzx, while still considering it a Helix, at the same time referring
to its apparent affinity to Helix reentsi, a species described by
Philippi in 1855,4 which shared a similar fate when it was trans-
ferred by Pilsbry® to Bostryx, who then reduced the latter to
subgeneric rank under Bulimulus, creating a new section—
Platybostryxz—tor the reception of H. reentsi, and substituted the
specific designation eremothauma, on account of the previously
described Bulimus reentsi.®

Cathaica, originally proposed as a group of Helices by Méllendorff,
was adopted by Pilsbry as a section of Eulota, but Andreae in 1900
raised it to generic rank‘ and split it into five subgenera, four of
these new (Hucathaica, Pliocathaica, Xerocathaica, Campylocatharca),
and Pseudiberus, Anc. In 1919 I introduced another subgenus,
Trichocathaica,® taking C. lyonse, a new species described at the same
time, as type. Semibulominus, proposed as a section of Buliminopsis
by Mollendorfi®? for B. beresowskiz, and in which, subsequently,
he included” a shell described by Sturany as ? Satsuma kutupaensis,™
I consider more probably as pertaining to Cathaica, and therefore
suggest its transference, as.a seventh subgenus of the latter.
Leocathaica was introduced by Mollendorff 1? as a distinct genus of
sinistral forms of Cathaica with Helix christine, H. Ad., as type.
Fourteen species are now classed under it.

Acusta, introduced as a section of Nanina by Von Martens * for
three species, with Helix ravida as type, was treated as a synonym
for Hulota by Pilsbry, but Méllendorff* revived it as a section of

1 Tb., 1913, p. 380.
2 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. vi, vol. xviii, p. 102.

3 Conch. Cab. Heliceen, iv, 1897, p. 843.

4 Ann. Univ. Chile, 1855, p. 213.

5 Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. x, 1896, p. 155.

6 Zeits. Malak., viii, 1851, p. 30.

7 Mitth. Roemer Mus., No. 12, p. 2.

8 Proc. Malac. Soc., xiii, p. 119.

9 Ann. Mus. Zool. St. Petersb., iv, 1899, p. 133.

10 Th., 1902, p. 307.

11 Denkschr. Math. Naturw. Cl. K. Akad. Wiss., 1900, p. 12.
12 Ann. Mus. Zool. St. Petersb., iv, 1899, p. 86.

13 Die Heliceen, 1860, p. 56.

14 Ann. Mus. Zool. St. Petersb., 1899, p. 73.

GUDE: CHANGES IN CLASSIFICATION OF HELICES. 157

Eulota; at the same time he proposed a new section Lulotella,
which now numbers some twenty-five species.

Some further subgenera of Hulota remain to be dealt with.
Neseulota, proposed by Ehrmann * with three species, the type being
E. hemispherica, Mildff.; Landouria*® with five species, having
H. huttoni, Pir., for type; and Mikiria * by Gedwin-Austen ; Celorus ®
by Pilsbry for E. cavicollis, Pils., to which two other species were
added subsequently ; Dolicheulota® created by Pilsbry for the
reception of two Bulimoid forms: B. (Amphidromus) formosensis,
Ad., and B. swinhoer, Pfr.

In 1913 M. Germain proposed the genus Halolimnohelix' for
tropical African mollusca, with a subgenus Massazhelix. Pilsbry
in an important article on land mollusks of the Belgian Congo ° adds
many new species with anatomical details, indicating its place in
the system near Eulotella and Trishoplita. At the same time he
suggests that all or several of the new genera introduced by Preston
as Zonitoid ® may be synonymous with or of subordinate rank to
Germain’s genus. He also proposes two additional new genera—
Vicarithelic and Haplohelix—of similar affinities, each with one
species.

A new genus—Stilpnodiscus—was created by Méllendorff}° for
the reception of three new Western China species with S. vernicina
as type. Its place in the system appears to be between Plectotropis
and Agista. Sturany in the following year added a fourth species,"
S. ewphyes.

Trishoplita, a genus confined to Japan, was introduced by Jacobi”
for T. pallens, Ehrm.,and Helix goodwini, Smith, the latter classed in
Ganesella by Pilsbry. Many others have since been transferred
from Ganesella and new species described. It now totals twenty-two
species.

Systenostoma was created in 1909 by Bavay and Dautzenberg*
for two small Indo-Chinese species, and placed next to Plectotropis.
A third species was added in 191214 by them, when they judged
that the genus had affinity with Hypselostoma and Boysidia, a view

1 Tom. cit., p. 76.

2 Sitz.-Ber. Naturf. Ges. Leipzig, xxxviil, 1911, p. 61.

3 Rec. Ind. Mus, vii, 1918, p. 604.

4 Tom. cit., p. 611.

OG: Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1899 (Feb., 1900), p ). 528.
* Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. xiv, 1901, p. 18; Tea, p. lil.
7 Bull. Mus. Paris, xix, p. 351.

§ Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., x], 1919, p. 36.

® Proc. Zool. Soc., 1914, pp. 795-803.

10 Ann. Mus. Zool. St. Petersb., 1899, p. 65.

11 Denkschr. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, lxx, 1900, p. 19.

12 Journ. Coll. Sci. Imp. Univ. Tokyo, xu, pt. 1, 1898, p. 65.
18 Journ. de Conchyl., lvii, p. 196.

Ue Ion Ibe jos ZBL

158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

which was confirmed by Pilsbry,1 who placed it near Aulacospira in
Pupillide.

Aulacospira, introduced as a genus or subgenus of the family
Hygromiide by Mollendorff,” was placed next to Hygromia by Pilsbry
in his “‘ Guide”’, but subsequently 3 he transferred it to Pupillide.

Two subgenera to the genus Theba were proposed in 1914 by
Hesse,* i.e. Paratheba for Helix fruticola, Kryn., as type and H.
yothi, Pfr., and Metatheba for H. samsunensis, Pir., and T. orventalis,
Hesse, the former taken as type.

Cylindrus proposed by Fitzinger in 1833 for Pupa obtusa, Drap.,
was transferred in 1895 by Pilsbry ° to the Helices, its place being
indicated near Helvcella and Hygromaa.

Acanthinula of Beck, although with a very old species as type,
Helix aculeata, Mull., was very imperfectly known from an anatomical
point of view, until examination by Hesse,° Steenberg,’ and Watson °
proved its affinity to lhe with Pupillide.

The same fate was shared by Valloma, the anatomy of which was
investigated by Pilsbry ® and Watson.®

Soosia was proposed by Hesse!’ as a genus with Helix diodonta,
Mublf., fer type, placed in Helicodonta by Pilsbry. At the same time
Hesse named a subfamily Helicodontine for (1) his new genus,
(2) Helicodonta s.s., (3) Drepanostoma, and (4) Caracollina (sections |
of Pilsbry), (5) Gistophora, and (6) Mastigophallus, the latter another
new genus for the reception of one species, Helix rangiana, Fer.
Gistophora had been created by him previously 1! without naming
a type, but now he fixes on Helix lusitanica, Pfr., and adds a list of
fifteen species to be included.

Aspasita, established by Westerlund as a section of Gonostoma ™*
for three small species from 8.H. Europe, was retained as a section
under Helicodonta by Pilsbry, but Hesse!® removes it with
Acanthinula and Vallonia to Pupillide.

Klikia was proposed as a section of Helicodonta by Pilsbry in
1894 with Helix osculum, Thomae, a Miocene species, for type.
C. R. Boettger proposed 14 4 section Apula under Hygromia for

1 Man. Conch., ser. 11, xxiv, 1917, p. 225.

2 Ber. Senck. Naturf. Ges., 1890, p. 224.

3 Man. Conch., ser. 11, xxiv, 1917, p. 225.

4 Mitt. Kauk. Mus. Tiflis, vi, p. 268.

5 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. v1, xvi, p. 155.

§ Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1915, p. 55.

7 Vidensk. Medd. Dansk. Naturh. Foren., lxix, 1917, p. 1.
8 Proc. Malac. Soc., xiv, 1920, p. 6.

® Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1900, p. 564.

10 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1918, pp. 103, 104, 109.
Ul Tb., 1907, p. 76.

12 Fauna Pal. Binn. Conch., i, 1889, p. 18.

18 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1918, p. 119.

14 Tb., 1909, p. 15.

GUDE: CHANGES IN CLASSIFICATION OF HELICKS. 159

Helix devexa, Reuss, and H. coarctata, Klein, the former for type,
but later,! while raising Alhkia to generic rank, he subordinated
Apula to the latter genus.

Brusina proposed Vidovicia® as a new genus for the group of
Helix lacticina, Ziegl.; Soos five years later ° suggested the name of
Hazaya for Helix cerulans, Muhli. Now, lacticina being a synonym
of cerulans, Soos’ designation becomes synonymous with Brusina’s.
This group of Helices was included by Pilsbry in the section
Chilostoma, Fitz., of the genus Helicigona, Risso.

Further divisions of the groups of Helix included in Chilostoma
by Pilsbry were made by Brusina? as follows: Drobasia for the
group of Helix banatica, Partsch (C. R. Boettger proposed Partschia *
for the same group); Sabljaria for the Helix stenomphala, Mke.
group, Oattania for H. trizona, Zeglr., and its allies, Botteria for H.
setosa, Zglr., with five other species, and lastly Koszcia for Helix
intermedia, F., and two others.

Helix vermiculata and its allies were placed by Pilsbry under his
section Otala, Schum. A considerable amount of exception has been
taken to this course by many Continental authors. Archelix, con-
sidered a synonym by Pilsbry, has been revived for this group by
Hesse,° when he gave the result of his anatomical investigations
and published a list of species. At the same time he separated a
number of species to form two subgenera: Archelix s.s. and
Dupotetia, the latter with two sections: Dupotetia s.s. and
Deserticola. Pallary also dealt with the genus ‘ when he illustrated
several species, and four years later established another section,
Tingitana * for a group of species of Archelix, which in the immature
stage are strongly carinated and in the adult state have the earlier
whorls edged. He selected his Archelix minetter as type, and
described at the same time seven other species, together with several
varieties.

Hesse proposed the subfamily Murelline° for the following four
genera: Murella, Pfr. (considered a subsection of section Iberus
under Helix by Pilsbry), Opica, Kob.!°(many of the species placed
in subsection Macularia by Pilsbry), Marmorana (Hartm.), Kob.,"
and T'yrrheniberus, Kob. & Hesse? Most of the species arranged

1 Tb., 1912. p. 131.
2 Tb., 1904, p. 162.
3 Ann. Mus. Nat. Hung., vii, 1909, p. 43.
4 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1911, p. 21.
> Icon. N.F., xvi, 1909, p. 27.
& Tom. cit., 1910, p. 97.
7 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges:, 1914, p. 8.
8 Bull. Soc. Hist. Nat. Afr. Nord., ix, 1918, p. 145; Journ. de Conchyl., lxiv
(1918), 1919, p. 51.
® Iconogr. N.F., xxiii, p. 230.
10 Tb., N.F., xi, 1904, pp. 156, 198.
Tomer wpa Leino:
12 Tom. cit., pp. 157, 199.

160 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

by Pilsbry under section Otala have been redistributed by Hesse
and others among the following genera : Massylea, Mlldff.,1 Iberellus,
Hesse? (= Balearica, Kob.*), Hobania, Hesse,* Archelix, Alb.,
and subgenus Dupotetia, Kob.,° with a section Deserticola,® Codring-
tonia, Kob.,’ and Isawrica, Kob.° The other Paleearctic genera were
placed under the subfamily Helicine,® i.e. Huparypha, Hartm.,
Massylea, Mildff., Atlasica, Pallary.1° Iberellus, Hesse, Allognathus,
Pils., [berus, Montt., Rossmaessleria, Hesse,' Hobama, Hesse, Archehia,
Alb., Pseudotachea, C. R. Bttgr.,” Cepwa, Held., Macularia, Alb.,
Maurohelix, Hesse 13 (= Wregmannia, Hesse,“ = Gaetulia, Kob.),”°
Tacheocampylea, Pir., Codringtonia, Kob., Isaurica, Kob., Levantina,
Kob., with three subgenera: Levantina s.s., Assyriella, Hesse,
and Gyrostomella, Hesse’ (= Gyrostoma, Hesse),)° Tacheopsis, C.
R. Bttgr. ° Caucasotachea, C. R. Bttgr.,”? with two subgenera :
Caucasotachea s.s. and Lindholmia, Hesse”; Helix, L., with the
following subgenera: Tyrrhenaria, Hesse,?* Hessea, C. R. Bttgr.,?8
Cryptomphalus, M.T., Maltzanella, Hesse™ (= Maltzania, Hesse
non Bttgr.),” Pseudofigulina, Hesse * (= Pelasga, Hesse), with two
sections: Pseudofigulina s.s. and Naegelia, Hesse™; Helicogena, F., -
with four sections : Physospira, C. R. Bttgr.,?? Rhododerma, Hesse,”
Pachyphallus, Hesse,*1 and Pomatia, Leach. Lastly follow Eremina,
Pfr. (= Hremophila, Kob.), and Hemicycla, Swains.

This completes my survey of the proposed changes and
modifications in the classification of Helices since 1895.

1 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1898, p. 120.

2 Tb., 1908, p. 131.

3 Tconogr. N.I., xi, 1904, pp. 157, 200.

4 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1913, p. 13.

° Iconogr. N.F., xvi, 1911, p. 95.

6 Tom. cit., p. 95.

7 Stud. Zoogeogr., ii, 1898, pp. 208, 306.

8 Iconogr. N.F., ix, 1901, p. 36.

® Op. cit., xxiii, 1918, p. 233.

10 Journ. de Conchyl., xliii, 1917, p. 135.

11 Teonogr. N. F., xiv, 1907, p. 8; xxiii, 1915, p. 32.
12 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1909, p. 10; ib., 1911, p. 131.
13 Th., 1917, p. 122.

14 Th., 1916, p. 124.

15 Stud. Zoogeogr., ii, 1898, pp. 208, 357.

16 Zool. Jahrb. Syst., xxvii, 1908, p. 319.

17 Tconogr. N.F., xvi, 1911, p. 113.

18 Zool. Jahrb. Syst., xxvii, 1908, p. 320.

19 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1909, p. 10; ib., 1911, p. 130.
20 Op. cit., 1909, p. 10; 1911, p. 130.

21 Nachr.-Bl. D. Malak. Ges., 1918, p. 38.

#2 Tom. cit., p. 38. 27. Tbs, LOU; gp. 128.
22 VL by whoa, pa l22. *8 Tb., 1908, p. 140.
24 Tb., 1917, p. 123. 29 Tb., 1908, p. 139.
25 Tb., 1918, p. 38. 30 Tb., 1914, p. 103.

*6 Tb., 1918, p. 38. 31 Tom. cit., p. 38.

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 11th February, 1921.
President :—G. K. GuDE, F.Z.S,
Vice-Presidents :—Dr. A. E. Boycort, F.R.S.; T. IREDALE; A. S.
KENNARD, F.G.S.; J. R. LE B. Tomutin, M.A., F.E.S.
Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEWTON, I.8.0., F.G.S., 11 Twyford Crescent,
Acton, London, W. 3.
Secretary :—A. EH. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W.5.
Editor :—B.B.WoopwarbD, F.L.S.,4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.5.
Other Members of Council :—Major M. CoNNoLLY; Rev. A. H. COOKE,
Se.D., M.A., F.Z.8.; C. OLDHAM, F.L.S ; Lt.-Col. A. J. PEILE, B.A.;
H. O. N. SHAw, B.Sc, F.Z.S. ; H. Woops, M.A., F.G.S.

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SOCIETY, the
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November
to June.

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusca,
both recent and fossil.

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

LADIES are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or
£7 7s. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.

*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “ The Malacological
Society’ and addressed to the Treaswrer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each
Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during
membership.

[Vols. I-VIII and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. 6d. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20
per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasing
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. |

Members requiring Parts of Proceedings from Vol. I to Vol. XII, both
inclusive, to make up their sets, may obtain them through the Secretary,
up to 81st December, 1921, at published price less a discount of 50°/,, °
stock permitting.

Further information, with forms of proposal for Membership, may be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be sent
at his private address, as given above. .

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTFORD.

XIV. Parts V & VI.

PROCEEDINGS :— PAGE
Ordinary Meetings :
March 11th, 1921............... 161
PANU SUM tena ns Secs see 161
iaiv al GaN aetsladion geese seeie tcc 161
UIE MOTHS a eacceech odes deci ot 162
PAPERS :—

Notes on the Distribution of
British Non-Marine Mollusca
from the point of view of
Habitat and Climate. By
Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.

PETS eVNOCANT, ious sokats Seaiccs 163
Ccological Notes. II. By Dr.
A. EK. Boycott, F.R.S....... 167

Description of a new Phasia-
nella (P. Tomlini) from
Western Australia. By J. H.
GATLIFF and C. J. GABRIEL.
[LEIS SIC) Se a nen ae Ree 173
On Helicella, Férussac. By
G. K. GubDs#, F.Z.S., and
B. B. Woopwarkp, F.L.S.... 174

OCTOBER, 1921.

EDITED BY B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S.,
Under the direction of the Publication Comnuttee.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

IALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

ETC.,

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
PAPERS. 3

Ch AIN PREG aN ACS

PAPERS continwed :— PAGE

Anatomy and Relationships of
Helix subplicata, Sby. By
Prof. T. D. A. COCKERELL.
(Figs.)

Helix pisana in Porto Santo.

By Prof.T. D.A.COCKERELL 196

Molluscan Nomenclatural Fro-
blems and Solutions. No. II.

By 2. TREDAEE. i.e... ccesccscee 198

Notes on some species of
Pisidiwm (and Addendum).

By B.B. WoopWarD, F.L.S. 209

Notes on Pearl formation and
Japanese Culture Pearls. By
T. H. Haynes. (Pls. VII
& VIII, & Figs.) ..........2...- 221

The Mollusca as Material for
Genetic Research. ByG.C.
ROBSON, F'.Z.S. .......:..0000- 227

INDEX
TITLE-PAGE, etc.

Be saseeoeersssessecsssssoessesece

LONDON:
DULAU & CO., Ltp., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Price £1 net.

Conchological Society of Great Britain
and Ireland.

Hon. Sec.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.S., ete., Manchester Museum, ;
Manchester.

Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MANCHESTER
Museum on the SECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Conchology, the organ of the Society, is
issued quarterly to all Members.

* .* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Duuav & Co., Ltd., 34-86 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.).

Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained.)

““ Robuck Memorial Number ’’ (Census), 5s. post free.

UNIONID SE.

For the purpose of investigation, specimens of UNIO,
ANODONTA, and PSEUDANODONTA are required
from British and continental localities. | Will exchange

or purchase.

Address to H. H. BLoomer, 40 Bennett’s Hill, Birmingham,
or H. Overton, Cherry Street, Birmingham.

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON-

See page iv of this wrapper.

S161

ORDINARY MEETING.

Friday, 11th March, 1921.
G. K. Gupr, F.Z.8., President, in the Chair.

The President read letters of acknowledgment from the first
honorary members,—Dr. Henry Woodward, Dr. Paul Pelseneer,—
and Mr. C. Davies Sherborn, in answer to the President’s letters
acquainting them of their election.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Description of a new Phasianella from W. Australia.”
By J. H. Gatliff and G. J. Gabriel.

2. “ Notes on the generic names Ancylus and Bulinus (v. Isidora).”
By Hugh Watson.

3. “ The application of the Law of Priority.” By Hugh Watson.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Friday, 8th April, 1921.
G. K. Gup, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

ite On Helcella Ker By Go K. Gude ¥:Z:S.and B: Bi
Woodward, F.L.S._ Illustrated by specimens included under
Helicella Fer. exhibited by the authors and by Mr. Tomlin.

2. ““ On Helix subplicata Sby.” By Professor T. D. A. Cockerell.
Communicated by B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.

3. ““ Molluscan Nomenclatural Problems and Solutions, No. II.”
By T. Iredale.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Friday, 13th May, 1921.
"G. K. Guns, F.Z.8., President, in the Chair.

The Rev. Edward Neale Dalton, B.A., was elected to membership
of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Note on some species of Pisidium.” By B. B. Wood-
ward, F.L.S., ete.

2. “ (Ecological Notes.” By Dr. A. HE. Boycott, F.R.S.

3. “ Note on Helix pisanain Porto Santo.” By Prof. Cockerell.

The following exhibitions were made :—

By Mr. B. B. Woodward: A collection of British Albinos,
including Helix aspersa, collected by Mr. Wintle at Caldey Island.

On behalf of Mr. Wintle. A collection of Nucella lapillus from
Caldey Island.

By Mr. Oldham : Albinos of H. gigaxu and H. virgata.

VOL. XIV.—OCTOBER, 1921. (eck Nov, 9/2 f 12

162 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

By Professor Cockerell : Albino specimen of H. pisana from’ Porto
Santo.
By Col. Peile: Shelis from Gallipoli.
By Mr. Cooper: A large series of British Albinos and Deformities.
Dy Mr. Salisbury: Lamnea auricularia var. alba from Uxbridge.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Friday, 10th June, 1921.
G. K. Gupr, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Notes on Pearl Formation and Japanese Culture Pearls.”
By T. H. Haynes. Illustrated by a series of lantern slides.

2. “ Note on some species of Pisidium: Addendum.” By
B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.

3. “The Mollusca as material for Genetic research.” By G.C.
Robson, B.A., F.Z.S.

Dr. Trechmann exhibited a fine shell of Pleurotomaria
adansoniand.

Mr. B. B. Woodward exhibited a series of bivalves from Caldey,
received from Mr. Wintle.

163

NOTES ON THE DISTRIBUTION OF BRITISH LAND AND FRESH-
WATER MOLLUSCA FROM THE POINT OF VIEW OF HABITAT
AND CLIMATE.

By Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.
Read 14th January, 1921.
PLATES V AND VI.

Tue facts dealt with here are those accumulated by the late
W. Denison Roebuck for his “ Census of distribution”. The plan
of the work and the details of the results obtained wil! be found in
the “Journal of Conchology”’, vol. xvi, p. 165 ; itis enough here to
note that the records are in all cases based upon the examination
of actual specimens by the referees of the Conchological Society.

The distribution of our British snails has been dealt with pretty
fully as a historico-geographical problem involving their past
history, their routes of migration, and so forth. My present purpose
is to consider it as a problem for the working field-naturalist of to-day
and to make various surmises and suggestions about its relations
to existing habitats and climatic conditions. The two points of
view are in no way antagonistic, the one is the complement of the
other. With further knowledge it will be possible some day to
weave them together into a coherent whole, but just now I can do
no more than to give some illustrations which indicate that the
matter is worth more detailed and intensive examination.

(1) Some species (e.g. Hyalima alliaria, Arion ater, Pyramidula
rotundata, Cochhicopa lubrica, Lamnea peregra) are found commonly
throughout, showing that they can tolerate the climate everywhere
and that habitats suitable for them are to be found throughout the
islands.

(2) Some species (Limax cinereonager, L. tenellus) occur from the
north of Scotland to the south of England, but are not common ;
they have no geographical distribution, except that L. tenellus is
not found in Ireland, and their occurrence seems to be determined
by the existence of suitable habitats in the shape of ancient wood-

‘lands. Similarly Succinea oblonga and Vertigo minutissima are rare
species with a range from the south of England to the middle of
Scotland, whose occurrence probabiy depends on some as yet un-
defined quality of their habitats.

(3) Hygromia fusca, Acanthinula lamellata, Pupa anglica, and
Margaritana margariifera are definitely northern and western,
being either absent or rare in the south-east. It seems fairly certain
that margaritefera can live only in waters containing little lime and
the rivers of the south-east are all calcareous.

(4) In contrast with these we have a larger number of species
which are south-eastern in distribution, (a) such as Theba cantiana,
Helacigona lapicida, Azeca tridens, Pupa secale, Clausilia rolphit,

164 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Bithinia leachu, etc., which extend through the greater part of
England, or (6) like Helix pomatia, Theba cartusiana, Helicodonta .
obvoluta, Ena montana, Clausilia biplicata, which have a much more
restricted range.

The contrast between the north-western and south-eastern
groups appears quite definite. It has presumably in part arisen,
like the similar distribution of human culture, from the geographical
position of England in relation to the Continent, but it is at least
possible that the prevailing meteorological conditions have some-
thing to do with it in both instances. Maps are shown (Pl. V)
giving the data as regards temperature and rainfall in a summary
fashion. It would bea lon g matter to discuss the best form in which
these factors should be considered. Rainfallis no doubt more impor-
tant qua snails at one time of year than another, whether it falls in a
few large or many small doses is no doubt germane, the proportion
of rainy days and their seasonal distribution require notice. The
humidity of the air would be of the greatest interest if there were
any data available worth consideration. Similarly the seasonal
and diurnal temperatures and their ranges will ultimately require
analysis, the night temperature being perhaps more interesting to
nocturnal animals like slugs than to “ourselves : the “accumulated
temperatures’ above some fixed point divised by Strachey for
agricultural purposes suggest an interesting line of inquiry. Local
differences within the same area may be considerable, the relation
of rainfall to altitude being the most conspicuous. Viewed, however,
in a broad way, no one can doubt that the crude maps of total
rainfall and mean temperatures for January and July (PI. V) show
plainly that the south-east has a very different climate to the
north-west : in brief summary, the south-east is as cold or colder
in winter, hotter in summer, drier and more sunny.

It is instructive to compare with the snail distributions two
maps showing the proportion of the acreage of what the Board of
Agriculture calls “* cereal crops’ (wheat, barley, oats, rye, beans, peas)
occupied in each county by wheat and oats respectively (Pl. V).
In the former the country is shown in four areas, in which wheat
occupies 15 per cent and under (plain) of the cereal land, 16 to 25 per
cent (sparsely dotted), 26 to 35 per cent (thickly dotted), and more
than 35 per cent (black): in the latter the groups are under 25 per
cent (plain), 25 to 49 per cent (sparsely dotted), 50 to 74 per cent
(thickly dotted), and 75 per cent and over (black). Here again the
exact form of comparison is open to considerable discussion and
elaboration ; the main conclusions, however, come out much the same
whatever method is adopted. Ina general way the distribution of
wheat and oats may be taken to he determined by climate ; a farmer
will always grow wheat in preference to oats if he can, and the
influence of soil has been largely obliterated by modern methods of
cultivation and manuring : wheat is concentrated and valuable, so

Proc. Mauac. Soc. Lonp. Vou. XIV, Pr. Va

RAINFALL

>

THE CANAL BASIN

“TURNIPS PER ACRE

MAPS SHOWING DISTRIBUTION OF TEMPERATURE, RAINFALL,
AND SOME CROPS IN THE BRITISH ISLANDS.

Proc. Mauac. Soc. Lonp. . Vors XV sPisy Vole

Ac. lamellata

°

S

2

Pupa anglica M.margaritifera Th.centiena H. lapicida Az.tridens
: =
é a ee
io,
ie &
Th. cartusiana

H. pomatia

S

Hel.virgata Hel.heripensis Lim. glabra

oO

L

Pl.glaber B.leachii
o
¢
q
o
Unio tumidus Dr. polymorpha Sph.tivicola L.stagnalis L.auricularia

DISTRIBUTION OF SOME BRITISH NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA.

BOYCOTT : DISTRIBUTION OF BRITISH NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA. 165

that costs of carriage do not compel attempts at its production in
unsuitable localities. The maps show that wheat is south-eastern,
oats north-western, and it is difficult not to believe that climate
is the chief factor determining this distribution.

Turnips have to be dealt with in a different way because they are
not particularly valuable, and are relatively bulky, so that they
cannot be economically ‘transported from a district where they
flourish to one which is not very well suited for them. The map
shows accordingly the produce of turnips and swedes per acre, the
three areas being 13 tons or less (plain), 14 or 15 tons (dotted), and
16 tons and over (black). Turnips are evidently north-western,
their relative failure in the remote parts of the north of Scotland
and the west of [reland indicating that they want good farming as
well as plenty of rain.

Is it possible that Helix pomatia and other south-eastern species
(see maps on PI. VI) live where they do because the climate is
congenial and not because they have recently arrived from Kurope ?
The position of the north-western species may also be comparable
to that of oats: J. W. Taylor would indeed find a parallel and say
that they do not live in the south-east because the more highly
specialized species, which are characteristic of that area, crowd them
out in the same way that oats predominate where wheat cannot be
profitably cultivated, and alders grow in swamps where they escape
competition with other trees that cannot tolerate such places. The
idea of direct competition on land between snail species which this
view involves is, however, highly problematical, and it is significant
that Pupa anglica and Acanthinula lamellata are found in holocene
deposits in the south-east, where they are now extinct. Whether it is
the complex of circumstances which we call civilization, or increasing
dryness which has destroyed them there we cannot tell: the two
are not mutually exclusive, for surface dryness is one of the attain-
ments of English civilization both in our streets and in our cultivated
land. I should say, therefore, that these north-western species
require wetness without too much summer heat: note particularly
that the summer temperature of south Ireland is that of Yorkshire.

(5) Itis natural to suppose that different species will be differently
affected by temperature in relation to their varying seasonal
activities. In one case the summer climate may be most important,
in another the winter weather. Species which breed in the late
autumn and winter may be either mainly south-eastern (Helicella
nrgata, H. caperata), north-western (Hygromia fusca), general and
local (Limaz tenellus), or general and common (Vitrina pellucida),
and at present I cannot trace any definite correlation. The-range
of another autumn breeder, Cechlicella barbara, from Sussex to the
north of Scotland round the southern and western coasts, and
more generally in Ireland, is suggestively coincident with the January
isotherm of 39°. Another one, Hygromia revelata, is restricted to

166 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the extreme south-west of England. Our ignorance of the breeding
habits of many of our common species makes the inquiry difficult.

(6) The influence of calcareous soil cannot be summarily dealt
with on a small scale map. Quite small areas, such as the bosses
of chalk that come through the overlying strata in Norfolk or the
patches of cornstone in the old red sandstone of Herefordshire,
are imperceptible without local knowledge, but have their char-
acteristic influence on the fauna. There seem to be only three
species with absolute relations : Zonitoides excavatus is never found
on calcareous soil, Cyclostoma elegans is never found away from it,
Margaritana margaritifera occurs only in soft water. Other species,
e.g. Pupa secale (which extends northwards to Cumberland) or
Clausilia rolphi certainly show a very marked association with
chalk and limestone. But in the case of several south-eastern
species (Helix pomatia, Ena montana, Helicodonta obvoluta) it is
dificult to say whether their distribution is determined by
geographical position or by the lime in the soil : the geological map
does not lend itself to the solution of the problem. The whole
of the area in which they occur might from the map be reasonably
supposed to be calcareous, and most of it actually is, but H. obvoluta
certainly (and I think also the other two) is occasionally found
in places where neither the surface soil nor the vegetation is chalky.
These species, then, may belong to the same distributional group as
Helicigona lapicida, Theba cantiana, Helicella heripensis (= gigaxi),
which are southern and eastern in their range, and therefore must live
mostly on calcareous land: but they all extend sufficiently to the north
and west to afford so many exceptions that one must regard their
relation to limey strata as a coincidence. As regards water species,
rivers represent the strata of their origin and the hardness or softness
of their water may be deduced in most cases from the geological
map. But ponds of soft water occur in calcareous districts, and
springs and streams of very hard water may occur in non-calcareous
areas : for these smaller waters local knowledge is necessary.

(7) Water snails show distributions which are analogous to
those of land species. Limnea glabra and Planorbis glaber are
rare in the south of England, and Segmentina mnitida seems to be —
mainly a south-eastern species. There is some evidence from
aquarium observations that L. glabra dislikes water well warmed in
a summer sun. In a broader way Planorbis corneus, Bithinia
leach, Paludina vivipara, P. contecta, Dreissensia polymorpha,'
Uno pictorum, Umo tumidus, and Spherium rivicola are south-
eastern, but their distribution has perhaps been so much influenced
by canals that their present cannot be taken to represent indubitably
their normal range. Practically all our canals were made between

1 This species was re-introduced into this country in 1824: it is, therefore,
hardly in the same category as the others.

BOYCOTT: GHCOLOGICAL NOTES. 167

1760 and 1810, and they joined up the various river basins from
Westmorland and Yorkshire to Wiltshire and Somerset, and from
Norfolk to Montgomery and Hereford (Pl. V). The possibility of
spread by their agency is particularly strong in Dreissensia
polymorpha and Sperium ovale. Just as the provision of these very
favourable habitats may well have helped a number of species to
spread over central and southern England, so the rarity of suitable
places (ponds, slow rivers, etc.) in western Wales and Devon and
Cornwall may explain the absence of Planorbis corneus, Pl.complanatus,
Limnea stagnalis, and L. auricularia from these areas. The distribu-
tion of the Unionide may be related to the occurrence of appropriate
fish on which to pass their parasitic phase, but I do not know of
any definite indication in this direction for our British species.

The problem, of the distribution of our British land and fresh-
water mollusca seems therefore to be divisible into three groups of
questions :—has the species ever had a chance of getting to the
place ?—is the climate suitable ?—is there a suitable habitat ? In
my own parish, for example, Margaritana margaritifera does not
occur because the river, suitable in being not stagnant and in
containing trout which are known to be a satisfactory host for its
glochidia, has hard water ; Limaz tenellus does not occur because
there are no ancient woods, its abundance in other woods not far
distant testifying to the suitability of the climate ; Hygromia fusca
is absent because the climate of southern Hertfordshire is too dry
for it. Lomax tenellus may be presumed to be absent from Ireland
because it has never been able to get there ; while Hyalinia lucida,
often a garden species, has been transported and has become
common in most parts of that country : but it may well be doubted
whether the climate is suitable for Helix pomatia or Helicodonta
obvoluta. Hach species raises questions of great complexity, and
I have been able only to indicate in the briefest outline some of
the ways in which these may be approached.

(ECOLOGICAL NOTES.
By Dr. A. EB. Boyoorr, F.RS:
(Continued from ip. 130.)
Read 13th May, 1921.
4. Tue Hapirats or Liwax maximus anp L. CINEREONIGER.

LD. maximus lives happily im gardens and cultivated ground :
it also flourishes in wild places, expecially woods. L. cinereonager,
on the other hand, is ordinarily found only in wild places, and it seems
probable that its occurrence in a wood may be taken as evidence
that the place is ancient forest : it is intolerant of civilization and
cultivation. The point to which I particularly desire to draw
attention 1s that the two species are seldom found together, from
which it would follow that woods which are suitable for cinereoniger

168 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

are among the comparatively few places (apart from marshes,
moors, etc.) where one is unlikely to find maximus. Mr. Oldham,
whose experience with cimereonger is exceptionally large, says
“my general impression is that you do not usually find the two
together, but this is not the invariable rule”, and gives details of
their concurrence in three beech woods in Bucks, Wilts, and Berks.
There seems, therefore, to be something in ancient woodlands which
maximus does not like ; we should perhaps regard it as the civilized
form of cinereoniger.

5. HELICELLA VIRGATA AND H. CAPERATA IN PLOUGHED FIELDS-

It is the experience of most collectors that land which is
actually in arable cultivation or has been under the plough in the
three or four preceding years is generally completely destitute of
land moilusca. Agriolimax agrestis is sometimes found and may
be abundant in seed grass, but the only conchifers which seem to be
able to survive the operations of agriculture are H. virgata and
H. caperata, including under the latter both caperata seg. and
H. heripensis (=gigaxw). The fact that these species are fairly
often found abundantly in the stubble of cornfields far from hedges
or uncultivated grass on calcareous soils has been commented on
by several observers, some of whom have particularly noted that
their abundance and size indicate that the conditions are favourable
and that they are not merely surviving with difficulty. These
observations correspond with my own experience, gained more
especially in Wilts, Hants, and Herts, and I would suggest that the
explanation of the exceptional habitats of these species is to be
found in their breeding habits. Both species lay eggs late in the
autumn (November-December), burrowing slightly into the surface
of the ground to do so. Ido not know when they hatch, but nothing
more is seen of them till about the following May, when quite young
individuals may be very abundant. After this they grow rapidly,
reach maturity, and die about Christmas, their whole cycle lasting
some twelve months. A certain number of caperata live through
the winter, and adults are not very uncommon in the spring : virgata,
however, I have never seen alive and grown up at that time, though
a few probably survive sometimes. With normal cereal cultivation
this means that the eggs are laid after ploughing and sowing are
completed ; after this they are not disturbed for about nine months,
and when the upheaval of harvest and ploughing comes round
again they are two-thirds or three-quarters grown. If we assume
that the seriously vulnerable stages in the life history of snails are
the eggs and young, we have here an explanation of why virgata
can survive, while a species which lays eggs in the early summer
(e.g. Helix nemoralis) is obliterated’: arable cultivation is detrimental

Dg) Slipearcn ouraConch. an 1oahiC Aeneesalnieuie naa siemnreiiemt ere
ib,, vi, 4; L. E. Adams, ib., ciii, 318; J. W. Horsley, ib., x, 48.

BOYCOTT : GCOLOGICAL NOTES. 169

because it dries the surface of the ground and dryness is far more
destructive to the early stages than to the adults. In general, too,
it is probable that we should look to the causes of infant, rather than
adult, mortality for the agencies which keep snail populations
within bounds.

Agriolimas agrestis seems to breed at any and every time of year ;
it lays eggs freely right through the winter in the milder spells.
Helicella itala, Cochlicella barbara, Vitrina pellucida, Hygronua fusca,
and Limax tenellus (of which the last three are certainly annuals)
are also late autumn or winter breeders. I do not know that any
of them occur on arable land, which is certainly about the last place
one would expect to find fusca (damp woods, etc.) or tenellus (ancient
woodlands.)

[In the discussion on this paper the President, Mr. Gude, said
he had seen C. barbara on arable land in the Isle of Wight and
pointed out that winter breeding would be a protection for snails
living in the dry places (downs, sandhills, etc.), which are the
normal habitats of H. virgata, H. caperata, H. tala, and C. barbara.

Mr. Oldham reported H. itala on ploughed fields in Gloucester-
shire. |

6. BALEA PERVERSA AND THE GEOPHOBIC HaBIT.

It is well recognized that the normal habitat of B. perversa is
“trees and walls”. The best summary perhaps is that of L. Reeve,’
who says “ crevices of walls, rocks, or trees’, for, as I believe, the
essential thing is that there should be narrow cracks and holes in
a dry place away from the ground. These are commonly afforded
by trees and walls, but the thatch of a barn will do.2 In Ireland
it occurs “ on trees (sometimes fallen trees or logs), dry and mortared
walls and cliff faces’ (A. W. Stelfox in litt.), and in the north of
Scotland, where it is common, it was never observed away from
walls.%

On trees it lives only on those which afford suitable shelter places
either by having a naturally loose rough bark (elm, apple, willow,
thorns on downs,‘ gorse bushes °) or an adventitious coating of moss
or something equivalent. It is, for example, quite rare on ash and
oak *® or on normal beeches, but it may be found on the latter if
they are mossy or have loose bark owing to disease or have widely
open forks with a mass of dead leaves, etc. Round Aldenham it
occurs sparingly on many of the elms (Ulmus campestris), but I have
not found iton the oaks. On the elms it lives at the bottom of the
deep narrow cracks in the bark in places which are in summer dry :

Land and freshwater Molluscs, 1863, p. 106.

In Oxfordshire ; W. Whitwell (Roebuck MS.).

F. Booth, Scottish Nat., 1913, p. 253.

J. E. Harting, Rambles in search of Shells, 1875, ‘p. 89.
J. R. Tomlin, Journ. Conch., xiii, 79.

In Glamorgan ; F. W. Wotton (Roebuck MS.).

GCap OD

170 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

an occasional specimen of Clausilia bidentata may he found but,
otherwise it seems to avoid any companions except woodlice
(Porcellio scaber). It happens pretty often on these trees that,
owing to some injury or disease, a piece of bark has become sop far
detached from the trunk that it has behind it a layer of brown
granular, often dampish, debris (? feces of larvee), in which live
worms, Julus, and sometimes Pyramidula rotundata and Hyalinia
alwarva; in these more populous places perversa is not found,
though there may be plenty of them on other parts of the same tree.

In winter worms climb up along the crevices in the bark more
freely, and may be found with perversa, which is exceptionally
indifferent to cold weather.

Though its habitat on the trees is essentially a dry one, perversa
is, I think, found more freely on the south-west sides, which receive
most rain, and on the areas along which in a forking tree (e.g. apple)
the rain runs down the trunk. The bark in these places is looser,
or, at any rate, more readily detachable : whether this or the rather
greater dampness is the reason for their preference I do not know.

The relation of perversa to the trees must be clearly distinguished
from that of Ena obscura, Clausilha laminata, Cl. bidentata,
Inmax arborum, etc. These anabatic species, as they might be
called, climb up trees freely in wet weather and may stop there
several days, but their home is on the ground, whereas perversa
lives up the tree all the time.

Rocks and walls afford adequate habitats irrespective of their
nature so long as they furnish holes and crannies and are not wet.
Very few live things except woodlice will be found there, and they
reproduce by entirely different means the characteristics outlined
for the suitable trees. There is, indeed, nothing common to the
different places except dryness, absence of many other animals, and
remoteness from the ground. As far as I know, the species has no
relations with any plants: the authorities often mention moss,
lichens, etc., but these seem to have no importanve beyond providing
shelter, for many of its homes are quite destitute of any vegetation
more elaborate than Protococcus.

Balea is very seldom found on the ground. I have.notes of only
one definite and four probable records: “at the roots of decaying
herbage on the rocks of the [Plymouth] Hoe,’ “among decaying
leaves on Walton Downs, near Clevedon,”* “among decaying
wood and dead leaves, or lurking in moss,”4 “at the foot of trees,
concealed by grass,’’> “ among moss and dead leaves,’® in Devon.

1 A. W. Stelfox, Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., xxix (1911), 102; J. G. Jeffreys,
Brit. Conch., 1, 274; C. M. Steenberg, Landsneele, p. 151.

2 §. S. Bolten, Naturalist, iii, 1853, 128. :

* A. M. Norman in E. W. Swanton, Mollusca of Somerset, 1912, p. 42.

4 KR. Tate, L.F.W. Molluses of Great Britain, 1866, p. 165.

° Cooper in J. KE Harting, Rambles in search of Shells, 1875, p. 64.

6 M. J. Longstaff, Journ. Conch., xiii, 107.

‘

BOYCOTT : GCOLOGICAL NOTES. 171

A. W. Stelfox tells me that he has never found Balea on the ground
in Ireland, and diligent search round our local elm trees at all
seasons of the year has failed to produce a single specimen on the
ground. This is the more remarkable, because two at least of its
most favoured haunts (walls, apple-trees, possibly also elms) are of
human origin and the trees are in any case relatively temporary
homes, with a duration of perhaps 100-150 years on the average ;
in many parts of England it cannot live in crannied rocks because
there are none.

It appears clear, therefore, that it must sometimes live on, or
at any rate move over, the ground. But it is equally clear that
the ground is a place which it does not like. I take this interpreta-
tion of its habits and call it geophkobic, because it seems much more
likely that they are due to an effort to avoid evils on the ground
rather than to attain delights in high places. Dryness and the
absence of earth cannot per se be very attractive to a snail.

Pyramidula rupestris, which lives on rocks, quarry faces (of
human origin), and such-like places, exposed to the weather in an
extraordinary way, should also be classed as geophobic ; probably
too Pupa wmbilicata.t In Herefordshire the most favoured haunts
of this last species are ivy-covered stone walls, which harbour
it in abundance with the greatest regularity, and the little ledges
with thin grass and dead leaves which generally abound on the
vertical faces of the limestone quarries. It is found also on trees,
among stones and rubbish—in small numbers indeed almost any-
where—but it is evidently in these two artificial habitats that it
finds the most favourable conditions. Dryness, absence of other
animals, and remoteness from the ground seem again to be the
essential features. On the chalk of Wilts and Hants, where the

. soil is drier and the rainfall less, it shows no preference for walls

and lives, sometimes in beechwoods abundantly, on the ground.
This suggests that a liking for lime has something to do with its
habits in Herefordshire, and the fact that it is much less common
and abundant in the dry east than in the damp west of England
may also be incompatible with the view which I suggest. Vallonia
costata and, with more probability, Vertigo alpestris* may also be
geophobes.

It must be more than a coincidence that B. perversa,? P. umbilicata,
and P. rupestris are viviparous. The only other English land snail
agreed to have this mode of reproduction, so obviously protective

1 Trans. Herts Nat. Hist. Soc., xvii, 238.

2 R. Standen, Journ. Conch:, xi, 327; J. S. Dean and C. EH. Y. Kendall,
ib., xii, 210.

3 This seems certain (A. EH. Craven, Journ. Conch., vi, 421; T. Rogers,
ib., vii, 40 ; Cy M. Steenberg, ‘‘ Anatomie des Clausilies danoises,” 1914, p. 40 ;
personal observations) despite the circumstantial account of eggs and their
hatching given by Moquin-Tandon (“ Histoire,” ii, 351), and reproduced by
Jeffreys (“ Brit. Conch.,” i, 274).

\

172 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

against drying of the eggs, is Clausilia biplicata, which, freely
anabatic as it is in wet weather, normally lives on the ground in
places (at Mortlake, Cambridge, and Purfleet) which are neither
particularly dry nor very wet. ‘There is a difference of opinion
about the other species of Pupa: Kennard and Woodward! say
that Pupilla (which includes marginata, which lives in dry places
on the ground) lays eggs, while Lawria (which includes anglica,
living in wet habitats) is viviparous; Moquin-Tandon and Steenberg
agree that marginata is viviparous, and Jeffreys says that anglica
does not appear to be viviparous; no one says anything about the
reproduction of secale. Of other geophobic species, Vallonia costata
is oviparous, while of the habit of Vertigo alpestris nothing seems
to be known; I may, therefore, hazard the prophesy that it will be
found to be viviparous, especially as Moquin-Tandon (Histoire, i,
262) says that perhaps most Vertigoes are.

[Dr. Bowell and Professor Cockerell suggested in the discussion
that dispersion of Balea from tree to tree was effected by birds
carrying branches (cf. H. W. Kew, ‘‘ Dispersal of Shells,’’ 1893,
p. 164). Mr. Oldham thought it more likely that birds hke the
tree-creeper picked them up accidentally on feet or feathers off
the trunks in wet weather when the snails came out of the
crevices ; both Balea and P. wmbilicata had exceptionally sticky
mucus. |

1 Proc. Geol. Assoc., xxviii, 170.

UT)

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW PHASIANELLA (P. TOMLINI) FROM
WESTERN AUSTRALIA.

By J. H. Gatuirr and C. J. GaBriet.
Read llth March, 1921.
PHASIANELLA TOMLINI, 0.Sp.

SHELL small, relatively solid, turbinate; of four whorls, including
the smooth protoconch of about one and a half whorls, thence they
are spirally ridged, ridges flatly rounded, between them linear
grooves, which are finely obliquely striate, giving a punctate
appearance. Colour varying from brown to pink radial maculations
on a white or pink tinted background, the maculations are mostly
divided into radial lines. Aperture round. An umbilical chink is
caused by the thickening of the columella.

res ocReme

Fic. 1.—Phasianella tomlini.
» 2.—Apex of same.
» 9—Sculpture of grooves on body whorl.

Dimensions :—5°8 xX 4°6 mm.

Hab—West Australia.

Observations.—As is usual in the genus the colour pattern varies
greatly. The umbilical chink is not always present. In general
habit it is comparable with P. bicarinata, Dunker.

Type in J. H. Gatliff’s collection, and paratypes given to the
British Museum.

174

ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC.

By G. K. Gupz, F.Z.8., and B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S.
Read 8th April, 1921.

In January, 1821, Feérussac, in his “ Tableau systématique de
la famille des Limacons ’’,' instituted the subgenus Helicella as the
sixth subgenus of his genus “ Heliv, Muller ”’.

It was an agglomeration of 148 species, which, as the result of the
researches of succeeding malacologists, are now referred to widely
differing genera and even families. This dispersal was effected
piecemeal, at different times, and under varying influences of opinion,
hence there is neither method nor consistency in the conclusions
arrived at by the several writers. Nor can this be wondered at,
seeing that the necessary literature has, until lately, been but
imperfectly known, and no agreed standard of nomenclature set up.
Now, however, thanks to the untiring efforts of Mr. C. Davies
Sherborn, in connexion with his “Index Animalium”’, and
Mr. Tom Iredale (to both of whom we are greatly indebted for much
valuable assistance and advice, which we here gladly acknowledge),
as well as other workers, practically all the needful literature has
been sought out and recorded, hence it has become highly desirable
to scrutinize this composite group afresh, under the guidance of
those International Rules of Zoological Nomenclature, which the
majority of systematic zoologists now follow.’

The results are in some respects startling, and involve the
discarding of some names that have become familiar, and the
changing of others. The writers yield to no possible, or probable
c1itics thereof in deploring this outcome of their researches ; but if
finality in nomenclature is ever to be obtained and justice done to
the pioneers in malacology, the International Rules must be strictly
adhered to.

Ferussac took the name for his subgenus from the nude vernacular
“ Hélicelle ” of Lamarck,? and must consequently have the credit

1 Also cited, and by the author himself, as “ Prodromus”’. Our citations
are all given from the January edition; the numeration of the pages in the
June edition is exactly four less, owing to the omission of the ‘“ Avertissement ”’.
Both editions are quoted indiscriminately in Férussac’s later “ Histoire ’’,
and that sometimes on the same page !

* The latest edition of these Rules, extracted from the Proceedings of the
Ninth International Zoological Congress, Monaco, 1913 (T. O. Smallwood,
Washington, D.C., September, 1916), has here been followed.

3 Extrait du Cours de Zoologie, 1812, p. 115, last line.

GUDE & WOODWARD : ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC. 175

of the Latinized form to the exclusion of Lamarck. Férussac
further added to Lamarck’s group those of other authors, for his
synonymy includes “ Sylvicola, Humphrey; Zonites, Montfort ;
Helicella, Lamarck ; and Vortex, Ocken [sic].”
The subgenus is further divided by him into four groups, with
synonymy as follows :—
1. Les Lomastomes, Lomastome.
Sylvicola, Humphrey.
2. Les Aplostomes, Aplostome (misprinted Aplotosme].
Helix, Humphrey.
Zonites, Montfort.
Helicella, Lamarck.
3. Les Hygromanes, Hygromanes.
4. Les Héliomanes, Héliomanes.

It will be noted that all these group names are intended to be in
the plural, and that while the first two have been duly rendered into
Latin plurals, the two Greek names have not been so treated, but
are merely the vernacular repeated in italics.’

No one of them, therefore, can be employed as a generic, or sub-
generic name on his authority. Gray, in 1840° employed them
in exactly the same sense as did Férussac.°

In the next place it is quite obvious that Helicella, Feér., can only
be applied to certain members of the second group, as Beck, Gray,
S. P. Woodward, and H. & A. Adams recognized, and cannot be
resorted to for any member of the fourth group as attempted by
later writers, notably Pilsbry, who were misled by Risso. Risso,
who was dealing, it must be remembered, not with Mollusca in
general, but only those of a limited geographical area, manifestly
intended to follow Férussac in the use of the name Helicella, though
he does not acknowledge the authorship. He included in it only
three species, algira, Linn., rupestris, Drap., and nitida, Drap., of
those in Férussac’s Aplostome, drawing the remainder from the
Hygromanes and Héliomanes. At the same time he separated out
under Theba (Leach MS.) the cartusiana group, whilst confusing
with them three species of the Héliomanes group—pisana, Miill.,
pyramidata, Drap., and conspurcata, Drap. So that even if Férussac
had not clearly indicated which group contained his typical
Helicellas, Risso’s assemblage could not well be taken as indication
of a choice.

4 This was first pointed out by Mr. Iredale, Proc. Malac. Soc., xi, 1914,
p. 176. Férussac was notoriously careless in his formation of names from
classical sources, e.g. Cecilioides, which he meant to derive from Cecus.

® Turton’s “ Manual ’’, new edition.

6 Beck, “‘ Index Moll.,” p. 18, in his synonymy of Bradybena converted the
two last of them into the equally unacceptable ““Hygromane”’ and
“ Heliomane ”’.

176 PROCHEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The synonymy of Risso’s Theba, when restricted as just mentioned,
according to our reading, should be as follows :—

Genus THEBA, Risso, 1826.
Type, Helix cartusiana, Miiller (selected by Pilsbry, 1895).

1819. eba [pars]: Leach, Synop. Moll. Brit., proof sheets, p. 91.

1821. Helicella [pars]: Férussac, Tabl. syst. Limacons, Jan. ed., p. 41
(June ed., p. 37).

1821. Zenobia [pars]: Gray, London Med. Repos., xv, p. 239. [Non
Oken, 1815 (Lepidopt.).]

1826. Theba (Leach MS.): Risso, Hist. Nat. HKurop. mérid., iv, p. 73.

1833. Monacha [pars]: Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 95.
[Non Monachus, Kaup, 1829 (Aves).]

1837 Bradybena [pars]: Beck, Index Moll., p. 18. [Non Bradybunuas,
Dejean, 1829 (Coleopt.).]

1837. Fruticicola [pars]: Held, Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 914.

1838. Cernuella [pars]: Schliiter, Kurz. syst. Verzeichn., p. 6.

1871. Carthusiana: Kobelt, Cat. Europ. Binnenconch., p. 11.

1889. Latonia: Westerlund, Fauna Paladarct. Region, ii, pp. 30 and 68.
[Non Meyer, 1843 (Rept.).]

1889. Huomphalia: 1ib., pp. 31 and 92.

1904. Westerlundia: Kobelt, in Rossmassler’s Icon., N.F. xi, pp. 131 and
18] [n.noy. for Latonia].

Férussac’s first group, Lomastome, need not be dwelt on at length.
It comprised thirty-seven species, two of which are indeterminate,
while two are now referred to Zonitide, and one to Pupillide, the
remaining thirty-two being distributed among various genera of
the Helicide, as shown in the list with which this paper concludes.

The Aplostome, on the other hand, since they include Férussac’s
“ Helicella, Lamarck ”, demand a close scrutiny. They were divided
by Férussac into: “Les Pesons, Verticals,” ten species; “ Les
Hyalines, Hyaline,” twenty-three species; and “ Les Rubannies,
Fasciate,’ twenty species. In the first subgroup are seven
species now referred to Pyranudula, Punctum, Patula, Helicodiscus,
and Goniodiscus (1.e. the Helix of Humphrey et alii); and three,
algira, Linn. (the type), with verticillus, Fér., and gemonense, Fer.,
belonging to Montfort’s prior genus Zonites. With a few exceptions
the Fasciate are now placed in genera belonging to one or other
of the numerous subfamilies of Zonitide. Hence Helicella, Fer., s.s.,
comes into use for the bulk of the Hyaline, with Helix cellaria,
Miiller, as the type (fixed by Gray in 1847).’

Three distinct genera have since been formed for certain species
of the group, namely, Vtrea, Fitzinger, 1833, Petasina, Beck, 1847,
and Zonitoides, Lehmann, 1862. The synonymy of the four genera
will therefore run as follows :—

7“ Tist of Genera of Recent Mollusca’’ in Proc. Zool. Soc., 1847. This
reference applies to all the citations from Gray for that year.

GUDE & WOODWARD: ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC. ep)

Genus ViTREA, Fitzinger, 1833.

Type, Helix diaphana (Studer), Fitzinger.

1821. Helicella [pars]: Férussac, Tabl. syst. Limagons, Jan. ed., p. 41
(June ed., p. 37).

1833. Discus [pars]: Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 99.

1833. Vitrea: 1b.

1837. Hyalinia, Ag. (Msc.) [pars]: Charpentier, Neue Denkschr. Allg.
Schweiz. Gesell., i [No. 2], p. 13.

1837. Polita [pars]: Held, Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 916.

Te Crystallus: Lowe, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1854, xxii, p. 178.

eee Aplostoma [pars]: Moquin-Tandon, Hist. Moll. France, ii, p. 72.

Genus HeniceLua, Férussac, 1821.

Type, Helix cellaria, Miiller ‘(selected by Gray in 1847).

1815. Vortex [pars] : Oken, Lehrb. Naturg., iii, abth. 1, p. 314. [Non
Humphrey, 1797.]

1821. Helicella [pars]: Férussac, Tabl. syst. Limacons, Jan. ed., p. 41 (June
ed., p. 37).

1833. Oxy ychilus [pars]: Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 100.
[Non Oxycheila, Dejean, 1825 (Coleopt.). |

1837. Hyalinia, Ag. (Msc.) [pars]: Charpentier, Neue Denkschr. Allg.
Schweiz. Gesell., i [No. 2], p. 13.

1837. Polita [pars]: Held, Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 916.

1850. Hyalina [pars]: Albers, Heliceen, p. 66. [Non Schumacher, 1817
(Marginellide), nec Studer, 1820 (Vitrina).]

cea Lucilla: Lowe, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1854, xxii, p. 177.

1855,

Sept.

Subgenus HELICELLA, s.s

1857. Huhyalina: Albers, Malak. Blatt., iv, p. 91.
1907. Huhyalinia: Taylor, Monge. Moll. Brit. Is. [ii], p. 18.

Subgenus RETINELLA (Shuttleworth MS.), Fischer, 1877.

Type, Helix olwvetorum, Gmelin (indicated by Fischer).°

1877. Retinella (Shuttleworth MS.): Fischer, Notitiz, Malac. Shuttle-
worth, ii, p. 5.

1878. Algopina®: Kobelt, in Rossmassler’s Icon., vi, p. 15.

Genus Pretasina, Beck, 1847."

Type, Helia fulva, Miller (selected by Gray in 1847‘).

1833. Conulus [pars]: Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., ii p. 94. [Non
Leske, 1778 (Echinod.).]

1837. Petasia [pars]: Beck, Index Moll., p. 21. [Non Stephens, 1828
(Lepidopt.) ; nec Morren, 1829 (Infusor.) ; nec Audinet-Serville,
1831 (Orthopt.).]

1838. Cernuella [pars]: Schliter, Kurz. syst. Verzeichn., p. 6.

1847. Petasina: Beck, Amtl. Ber. 24 Versamm. Deutsch. Naturf., p. 122

‘\ Aplostoma [pars]: Moquin-Tandon, Hist. Moll. France, ii, p. 72.

» The well-known British species, nitidula, Drap., pura, Alder, and radiatula,
Alder, are now placed in this subgenus on anatomical grounds.

» Previously the species of this subgenus had been referred to Mesomphiz,
Rafinesque (Journ. de Physique, lxxxviii, 1819, p. 425), but that name is now
reserved for American species only.

VOL. XIV.—OCTOBER, 1921. 13

178 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

1883. Huconulus: Reinhardt, Sitzb. Gesell. Naturf. Freunde, Berlin, 1883,
. 86.

1886. Procite: Westerlund, Fauna Palaarct. Region, i, p. 26 and
Beil. iii, p. 16. [Non Humphrey, 1797 (=Monodonta, Lam.) ; nec
“ Trochulus, Christ.” Gray, 1847; nec Trochula, Schliter, 1838
(= Helicopsis).]

1889. EHrnstia: Jousseaume, Mém. Soc. Zool. France, ii, p. 250.

1890. Arnouldia: Bourguignat, Bull. Soc. Malac. France, vii, p. 330.

Genus ZonITOIDES, Lehmann, 1862.

Type, Helix mitidus, Miiller.
1821. Helicella [pars]: Férussac, Tabl. syst. Limacons, Jan. ed., p. 4t
_ (June ed., p. 37).

1833. Oxychilus [pars]: Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 100. .
[Non Oxycheila, Dejean, 1825 (Coleopt.). ]

1837. Hyalinia, Ag. (Msc.) [pars]: ‘Charpentier, Neue Denkschr. Allg.
Schweiz. Gesell., i [No. 2], p. 13.

1850. Hyalina [pars]: Albers, Heliceen, p. 66. [Non Schumacher, 1817
(Marginellide) ; nec Studer, 1820 (= Vitrina).]

1855. Aplostoma [pars]: Moquin-Tandon, Hist. Moll. France, ii, p. 72.

1862. Zonitoides: Lehmann, Malak. Blatt., ix, p. 11.

Section 1: Zonitoides, s.s., as above.

Section 2: Pseudohyalina, Morse, 1864.

Type, P. exigua (Stimpson), hereby selected. .

1864. Pseudohyalina: Morse, Journ. Portland Soc. Nat. Hist., i,
pp. 5 and 15.

1879. Chanomphalus, Strebel, Beitr., Kennt. Fauna Mexik., L. & S.
Conch. iv, 1880 [1.e. 1879], p. 19.

Hygromanes, Férussac’s third group, has had, like his first, to be
redistributed. Beck, in 1837,’° practically incorporated it bodily,
with some species from Héliomanes, in his Bradybena, including
carthusiana and carthusianella, which formed the core of Risso’s
Theba (Leach M8.). Seeing that Beck had already used Theba,
Leach, for the bulk of Héliomanes plus some Hygromanes,™ he
cannot be held to have discriminated between the various forms
classed together under Férussac’s Hygromanes.

The group as constituted by Férussac, contained twenty-eight
species. Of these, eight are referable to Theba (Leach MS.) of Risso ;
three are now placed in Fulota, Hartmann; one in Acanthinula,
Beck; one in Thersites, Pfeiffer; while one, “albula ? Studer,”
remains indeterminate. The remaining fourteen form a concrete
group that of late has been referred to Hygromia, Risso, 1826. Only
two species were included by Risso under the name :— cinctella, Feér.,
and folliculata, Risso (= ciliata (Venetz), Studer, 1820), and Gray
in 1847" selected the former as the type. Hygromia as a generic
name had, however, been already employed by Schrank in 1803
for Vermes,” and is consequently not available. Recourse must
therefore be had to Held’s name Fruticicola, founded in 1837.12

10 Index Moll., p. 18. 11 Th., p. 10.
22 Fauna Boica, iii, pt. ii, pp. 186 and 227-9. 13 Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 914.

GUDE & WOODWARD: ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC. 179

Gray in 1847 had made this a synonym for Hygromia, and con-
sequently cinctella, which is the first species cited by Held, remains
the type of the genus. The genus, which is a large one, has been
divided into subgenera on anatomical grounds by more than one
writer, the latest of whom, Mr. Hugh Watson, 14 has so ably summed
up the work of his predecessors for the greater part of the genus
that it only remains for us to make some necessary alterations in his
nomenclature, to supply some names for sections left innominate
by him, and to add those sections with which he did not deal, in order
to arrive at a correct synonymy of the whole genus.

Genus Fruticicona, Held, 1837.

Type, Helix cinctella, Draparnaud (selected by Gray, 1847 ').

1821. Helicella [parsj: Férussac, Tabl. syst. Limacgons, Jan. ed., p. 41
(June ed., p. 37).

1826. Hygromia: Risso, Hist. Nat. Europ. mérid., iv, p. 66. [Non
Schrank, 1803 (Vermes).]

1837. Bradybene [pars]: Beck, Index Moll., p. 18. [Non Bradybenus,
Dejean, 1829 (Coleopt. )]

1837. Fruticiccla: Held, Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 914.

Subgenus FRUTICICOLA, 8.8.
Section 1: Zenobiella, n.nov.

Type, Helix subrufescens, Miller.

1821. Zenobia: Gray, Lond. Med. Repos., xv, p. 239, for Helix
corrugata [n.nud.=Helia fusca, Mont., fide Gray, non H. fusca,
Poiret] = subrufescens, Miller. [Non Zenobia, Oken, 1815
(Lepidopt.).]

Section 2: Fruticicola, s.s.

1837. Fruticicola: Held, as above.

1902. Sciaphila: Westerlund, Rad Jugoslav. Akad., cli, p. 92.
_ [Non Treitschke, 1829 (Lepidopt.)1.

Subgenus MONACHELLA, n.nov.

Type, Helix incarnata, Miiller.
1833. MJonacha [pars] : Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 95.7%
[Non Monachus, Kaup, 1829 (Aves). | 1°

Subgenus CAPILLIFERA, Honigmann, 1906.

Type, Helix hispida, Linné.

1840. Trichia: Hartmann, Hrd. & Stssw.-Gaster., p. 41. [Non Trichia,
Haller, 1768 (Mycetozoa)1”; nec Trichius, Fabricius, 1775
(Coleopt.).; nec Trichia, Haan, 1841 (Crust.).1®]

1906. Capillifera: Honigmann, Abhandl. Mus. Magdeburg, i, p. 190.

14 Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., xiii, 1919, p. 120-132.

15 Both Hartmann (Ind. gen. Malac., ii, July, 1847, p. 5) and Gray (Proce.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1847, Nov., p. 173) give Helix carthusiana, Miller, as the type,
guided thereto evidently by Fitzinger’s choice of the name Monacha; thus
constituting Monacha a synonym of Theba, Risso, 1826.

16 Pilsbry (Man. Conch., ser. 0, vol. ix, p. 271) makes Westerlund’s Latonia
a synonym, but puts all his species under Theba !

1’ Honigmann advances this as a case of pre-occupation because some
authorities classed the Mycetozoa with the Animal Kingdom.

48 Fauna Japonica, v, p- 109.

180

*
PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Section 1: Capuillifera, s.s., as above.
Section 2: Petasiella, n.nov.'®
Type, Helix unidentata, Draparnaud (selected by Westerlund,

1902).

1826. Trochiscus [pars]: Held, Isis., xxx, hft. 12, col. 915. [Non
Heyden, 1826, (Arach.).]

1837. Petasia [pars]: Beck, Index Moll., p. 21. [Non Stephens, 1828
(Lepidopt.).]

1838. Cernuella [pars]: Schliiter, Kurz. syst. Verzeichn., p. 6.

1847. Petasina [pars]: Beck, Amtl. Ber. 24, Versamml, Deutsch.
Naturt., p. 122.

1889. Perforatella, Schliter: Westerlund, Fauna Paldarct. Region,
ii, p. 32. [Non Schliter.] 2°

Section 3: Ponentina, Hesse, Arch. f. Mollkunde, 1921,
10s (oye

Type, Helix subvirescens, Bellamy.4

Section 4: Perforatella, Schliiter, 1838. [Non Westerlund,
1889, Pilsbry, 1895, et alir.]

Type, ‘“P. bidentata, m.” |= bidens, Chemnitz].

1826. Trochiscus [pars]: Held, Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 915. [Non

Heyden, 1826 (Arach.).]

1838. Perforatella: Schliiter, Kurz. syst. Verzeichn., p. 4.
1855. Dibothrion: Pfeifter, Malakozool. Blatt., ii, p. 128.

Section 5: Metafruticicola, von Ihering, 1892.

Type, Helix pellita, Férussac (selected by Tryon, 1888 7).

1884. Pseudocampylea: Hesse, Jahrb. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell., xi,
p. 2387. [Non Pfeiffer, 1877.]

1889. Cressa: Westerlund, Fauna Paliaarct. Region, ii, p. 4. [Non
Bock, 1871.] ~

1892. Metafruticicola: von Ihering, Zeitschr. f. Wissensch. Zool., liv,
p. 452 [buried in text].

1902. Metafruticola [err. typ.]: Westerlund, Rad Jugoslav. Akad.,
cli, p. 92.

Subgenus CILIELLA, Mousson, 1872.

Type, Helix cihhata, Venetz.

1838. Cernuella [pars]: Schliiter, Kurz. syst. Verzeichn., p. 6.

1872. Cu%liella: Mousson, Neue Denkschr. Allg. Schweiz. Gesell.,
xxv, No. 1, 1872 (1873), p. 60.

19 Petasia, Beck, was proposed to take the place of Conulus, Fitzinger,
1833, nom. pre-oce., and like it contained species both of trochiform zonitoids
and trochiform helicoids. Gray, 1847,’ selected as type of Petasia Beck’s
first species Helia trochiformis, Montagu = fulva, Muller. At the same time he
named Helix fulva, Miller, as the type of Conulus. Petasia being preoccupied
was changed to Petasina, which takes of course the same type. Hence Petasina
displaces Huconulus, Reinhardt, 1883, and a new name is requisite for the group

under consideration.
£0 Pilsbry (Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. ix, p. 277) followed Westerlund in this

error.

21 Kennard & Woodward, Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., xiii, 1919, p. 133.
22 Man. Conch., ser. 1, vol. iv, p. 69.

GUDE & WOODWARD: ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC. 181

1889. Lepinota: Westerlund, Fauna Palaarct. Region, ii, pp. 2 and 16.
[Non Lepinotus, Heyden, 1850 (Neuropt.).?3]

What then becomes of Férussac’s fourth group, Héliomanes, to
which the name felicella has lately and wrongfully become
attached ?

Out of the thirty species, eight have been removed to genera in
quite other families, viz. to Huparypha—variegata, Chemn., pisana,
Miller, subdentata, Fér., planata, Chemn.; to Cepolis—carnicolor,
-Fér. [= varians, Menke]; to Trochomorpha—eaxclusa, Fér., trochi-
forms, Fér. While the identity of elfordia, Fér., has not been
established.

The remaining twenty-one (referred by Beck™ to the subgenus
Theba, which, as already noted, had been established by Risso for
the cartusiana group), will come under the generic name of Helicopsis,
proposed by Fitzinger” in 1833 for the Helix striata of Miiller.
Pilsbry,” among the many slips inevitable in pioneer work such as
his, converted the Helicopis of Fabricius, 1807," into Helicopsis,
and hence set Fitzinger’s name aside as pre-occupied, but the two
names are quite distinct, and differ etymologically, so that
Fitzinger’s name must be accepted, although it unfortunately
excludes the better-known and widely used Xerophilu of Held,
1837, which would otherwise have replaced the misapplied Helicella
of Pilsbry. :

Of the several subgenera into which Helicopsis has been divided,
only five are represented among the species enumerated by
Ferussac, namely: Cernuella, Schliiter (olim Heliomanes, auctt.
non Férussac ); Xerophila, Held; Helicopsis, s.s.; Jacosta, Gray ;
and Xeroclima, Monterosato (olim Trochula, Schliiter, 1838, non
Trochulus, Humphrey, 1797).

Tn view, however, of the numerous changes in the nomenclature
of the subgenera of Helicopsis that have become necessary, it may
be of service if the whole of them be restated here as it seems to us
they should stand :—

Genus He.icorsis, Fitzinger, 1833.

Genotype, Helix striata, Miiller.

1821. Helcella [pars]: Férussac, Tabl. syst. Limagons, Jan. ed., p. 41
(June ed., p. 37).

1833. Helicopsis: Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 101. [Non
Beck, 1837.]

1837. Xerophila [pars]: Held, Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 913.

*3 Entom. Zeitschr. Stettin, xi, p. 84.

24 Index Moll., 1837, pp. 11-14.

25 Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 101.
*8 Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. ix, p. 253.

27 Tiliger’s Mag. f. Insektenk., vi, p. 285.

182 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Subgenus xERocRASSA, Monterosato, 1892.”

Type, Helix seetzeni, Koch.

1892. Xerocrassa: Monterosato, Atti R. Accad. Palermo, ser. 11,
vol. ii [Classe Sci., No. 2], p. 238.

Subgenus CERNUELLA, Schliiter, 1838.”
Type, Hehx variabilis, Draparnaud (= virgata, Da Costa).
1838. Cernuwella: Schliiter, Kurz. syst. Verzeichn., p. 6.

sat Heliomanes: Brown,*° Illust. Conch. Gt. Brit., ed. 2, p. 49.
Sept [Non Newman, March, 1840 (Coleopt.).]

1856. Heliomane [err. typ. ?]: Moquin-Tandon, Hist. Moll. France, ii,
259

p. 259.

1892. Xeroampulla: Monterosato, Atti R. Accad. Palermo, ser. 11,
vol. ii [Classe Sci., No. 2,] p. 22 (with the further sectional
names: Xerofusca (p. 22); Xerolauta, Xerolinsta, Xeroleta,
Xerovaria (p. 23); Xerambigua, Xerolutea, Xeromagna,
Xeropicta, Xerobulla (p. 24); Xeromunda, Xerocauta,
Xerovera, and Xerolissa (p. 25)).

Subgenus xERopPHILA, Held, 1837.

Type, Helix ttala, Linné (selected under the synonym of
H. erwcetorum, Miller, by Von Martens, in Albers
“ Heliceen ”’, 1860).

1837. Xerophila: Held, Isis, xxx, hft. 12, col. 913.

1876. Planatella: Clessin, Deutsch. Excur. Moll. Fauna, p. 143.

1879. Pseudoxerophila: Westerlund, in Westerlund & Blanc, Apercu
Faune Malac. Gréce, p. 55.

1892. Xerolenta: Monterosato, Atti R. Accad. Palermo, ser. 11,
vol. ii [Classe sci., No. 2], p. 24 (with the further sectional
names : Xerolaxa, Xerofriga, Xerogyra, and Xerocincta).

Subgenus xERocAMPYL&A, Kobelt, 1871.

Type, Helix zelebori, Pfeiffer.

1871. Xero-Campylea: Kobelt, Cat. Europ. Binnenconeh., p. 15,
foot-note.

8 The title-page of the volume bears date 1893, but on the back wrapper it
is given as 1892. It was received at the Natural History Museum, 15th
January, 1893.

*9 This genus of Schliiter has been overlooked by all but three authorities.
Hermannsen (Ind. Supp., 1852, p. 27) followed by Paetel (Fam.- und Gatt.-
Namen Moll., p. 39), who both put it under Teba, Leach, without indicating
any type for either. H. and A. Adams (Genera Moll., ii, 1855, p. 215), who
cite it as a synonym for their ‘ Genus Theba, Risso” and give as examples
T. virgata, Da C., and T. pisana, Mill. No type having, therefore, been fixed
we select Helix variabilis, Drap. = virgata, Da C., as the type and use Schliiter’s
name for this subgenus.

8° As already noted, neither Férussac, 1821, nor Gray, April, 1840, employed
this name in either a generic or subgeneric sense.

GUDE & WOODWARD: ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC. 183

Subgenus HELICOPSIS, 8.3.

Type, Helix striata, Miller.

1833. Helicopsis: Fitzinger, Beitr. Landesk. Oesterr., iii, p. 101.

1871. Candidula: Kobelt, Cat. Europ. Binnenconch., p. 22.

1876. Striatinella: Clessin, Deutsch. Excur. Moll. Fauna, p. 149.

1876. Striat:lla: Westerlund, Fauna Europ. Moll. Extramar., p. 105.
[Non Brot, 1874, (Melaniide).]

1892. Xeroclausa: Monterosato, Atti R. Accad. Palermo, ser. 11,
vol. ii [Classe Sci., No. 2], p. 22 (with the further sectional
names: Xerolena, Xerotringa, Xerovaga (p. 22) ; Xeroalbina,
Xeromicra, and Xerotricha (p. 23)).

Subgenus MONILEARIA, Mousson, 1872. -
Type, Helix phalerata, Webb & B. (selected by Pilsbry,
1895).

1872. Monilearia: Mousson, Neue Denkschr. Allg. Schweiz. Gesell.,
xxv [No. 1], p. 39.

Subgenus gacosta, Gray, 1821.

Type, Helix albella, Draparnaud = explanata, Miller.

1821. Jacosta: Gray, Lond. Med. Repo3., xv, p. 239.

1885. Numidia: Issel, Ann. Mus. Civ. Genova, ser. 11, vol. ii, p. 8.

1892. Xerofalsa: Monterosato, Atti R. Accad. Palermo, ser. 111, vol. ii
[Classe Sci., No. 2], p. 21 (with the further sectional names :
Xerosecta, Xeroplana (p. 21); Xeroamanda, Xerom-ésta
(p. 22); Xerocodia, Xeroplera, and Xerotropis (p. 23).)

1893. Tropidocochlis [pars]: Locard, “change, ix, p. 97.

Subgenus xERoLEUCA, Kobelt, 1877.
Type, Helix turcica, Chemnitz.

1877. Xerolcuca: Kobelt, Jahrb. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell., iv, p. 25 [in
text]. Reprint, as supplement to his “ Catalog”, p. 13.

Subgenus oBELUS, Hartmann, 1842.

Type, Helix Preauaxii [i.e. despreauxw, Orb.].

1842. Obelus: Hartmann, Erd.- & Siissw.-Gastrop., p. 158.

1892. Xeroptyca: Monterosato, Atti R. Accad. Palermo, ser. UTI,
vol. ii [Classe Sci., No. 2], p. 25.

Subgenus xEroctivia, Monterosato, 1892.

Type, Helix elegans, Gmelin.*!

1837. Turricula: Beck, Index Moll., p. 10. [Non Hermann, 1783
(Gastr.) ; nec Schumacher, 1817 (Pleurotomide). ]

1838. Trochula: Schliiter, Kurz. syst. Verzeichn., p. 7. [Non
Trochulus, _Humphrey,®2 1797 (= Monodonta); nec
“ Trochulus, Christ.”, Gray, 1847 (Helix hispida, Linn.) ;
nec Trochulus, Westerlund, 1886 (Petasina fulva, Mill.).}

31 Trochoidea, Brown (Illust. Conch. Gt. Brit., 1827, pl. xli, f. 80, 81), has
been quoted for this subgenus under the belief that the Trochus terrestris of
Pennant was the Helia elegans of Gmelin, whereas it was the Helix fulva of
Miller without doubt.

32 Even if Humphrey’s names in his ‘‘ Museum Colonneanum” he set .
aside, the name J'’rochulus is so sure to have been quoted in some work that it
is safer to suppress it.

184 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

1850. Crenea [pars]: Albers, Heliceen, p. 77. [Non Risso, 1826.]

1892. Xeroclivia: Monterosato, Atti R. Accad. Palermo, ser. 111, vol. ii
[Classe Sci., No. 2], p. 25 (with the further sectional names :
Xeronexa and Xerocochlea. |

1893. Tropidocochlis [pars]: Locard, Echange, ix, p. 97.

The result of the foregoing investigations is to show that the
species ranged by Férussac under Helicella must be redistributed
into the following families and genera :—

Family TESTACELLID.

Genus Ruytipa, Albers.
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
capillacea, Fer.

Family CIRCINARIIDZ.

Genus CrrctnariA, Beck.
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
planorboides, Rafinesq. [= concava, Say].

Genus ZopHos, Gude.
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
concolor, Fer.

Family ZONITIDZ.
Subfamily ZONITINA.

Genus Mesompuix, Rafinesque.
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
levigata, Rafinesq.

Genus Zontres, Montfort.
(Aplostome: Verticillr.)
verticillus, Feér.
algira, Linné.
gemonense ? Fer.

Genus VitreA, Fitzinger.
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
crystallina, Miiller.
hyalina ? Fer. [= diaphana, Stud.}.
Genus HeLicELLa, Férussac.
Subgenus Helicella, s.s..
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
glaphyra, Say [= cellaria, Mill.].
cellaria, Miller.
glabra, Studer.
mitens, Maton & R. [= 2 alliaria, Miller}.

GUDE & WOODWARD: ON HHELICELLA, FERUSSAC.

Subgenus Retinella, Shuttleworth.
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
olivetorum, Gmelin.
protensa, Fer.
nitidula, Drap.
nitidosa, Fér. [= radiatula, Alder].
vitrina, Fér. [= pura, Alder].

Genus Prerasina, Beck.
(Aplostome: Fasciate.)
fulva, Miiller.

Subfamily ARIOPHANTINA,

Genus Zonitoides, Lehmann.
(Aplostome: Hyaline.)
mitida, Miller.
arborea, Say.

Genus Ariophanta, Desmoulins.
(Lomastome.)
trofasciata, Chemnitz [= levipes, var.].
(Aplostome: Fasciate.)
candida, Gmelin ? [= ? levipes, Mill.].
levipes, Miller.

Subgenus Xestina, Pfeiffer.
(Aplostome: Fascirate.)
Javacensis, Fér.

commendabilis, Fér. [= ? bataviana, V. de B.].

extlis, Miiller.

Subgenus Nilgirva, Godwin-Austen.
(Aplostome : Fasciate.)
Korekouke, Fer. [= maderaspatana, Gr.].

Subfamily DYAKINA.

Genus Dyakia, Godwin-Austen.
(Aplostome: Fasciate.)
janus bifrons* Chemn. [=yjanus]. +

Subfamily XHSTINA.

Genus Xesta, Albers.
(Aplostome: Fasciate.)
nemorensis, Miiller.
unizonalis, Lamk. [= monozonalis, Lamk.].
citrina, Linné.

185

186 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Subfamily HEMIPLECTIN &.

Genus Hemipiecta, Albers.
(Lomastome.)
pernobilis, Fer.
(Aplostome: Fasciate.)
rapa, Miiller.
clairvillia, Feér. [i.e. clairviller.].

Genus Ruysota, Albers.
(Aplostome: Fasciate.)
buphthalmus, Fer. [= stolephora, Val.].

Family TROCHOMORPHID,

Genus TrocHomoRPHA, Albers.
(Heliomanes.)
exclusa, Feér.
trochiformis, Fer.

Family ENDODONTIDE.

Genus Punctum, Morse.
(Aplostome: Verticilli.)
pygmea, Drap.

Genus Patuta, Held.
(Aplostome: Vertacillr.)
alternata, Say.

Genus Heticopiscus, Morse.
(Aplostome :. Vertrcillr.)
lineata, Say [= parallelus, Say}.

Genus Gontopiscus, Fitzinger (em.).
(Aplostome: Verticillz.)
rotundata, Miiller.
ruderata, Studer.
perspectiva, Say.
convera, Fér. [= frivaldskyana, Rm.].

Family HELICIDA:.
Subfamily POLYGYRIN &.
Genus Potyeyra, Say.
Subgenus Triodopsis, Rafinesque.
(Lomastome.)
richardi, Fer. [= profunda, Say].

Genus Potyeyratia, Gray.
(Lomastome.)
polygyrata, Born.

GUDE & WOODWARD: ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC. 187

Genus Sonaropsis, Beck.
(Lomastome.)
pellis serpentis, Chemnitz.

Genus TRIGONEPHRUS, Pilsbry.
(Hygromanes.)
ambiguosa, Fer.

Subfamily ACAVIN A.

Genus Ampe.ita, Beck.
(Lomastome.)
sepulcralis, Fer,

Genus Macrocyctis, Beck.
(Lomastome.)
laxata, Fer.

Subfamily CAMANIN £.

Genus Cammna, Albers.
(Lomastome.)
senegalensis, Chemnitz [= cicatricosa, Miiller].
(Aplostome: Fasciate.)
cicatricosa, Miiller.

Genus Oppa, Beck.
(Lomastome.)
collapsa, Perry [= planulata, Lam.].

Genus Puanispira, Beck.
(Lomastome.)
zonalis, Feér.
exceptruncula, Fer.
zonaria, Miiller [i.e. Linn.}.
zodiaca, Fér.

Subgenus Trachia, Albers.
(Lomastome.)
proxuma, Fér.
fallaciosa, Fér.
ruginosa, Fer.

Genus CHuLoritTis, Beck.
(Lomastome.)
unguicula, Fer.
ungulina, Linné.
curcumdata, Fer.
Genus TuHeErsites, Pfeiffer.
Subgenus Badistes,
(Hygromanes.)
sutilosa, Fér. [= jervisensis, Q. & G.]

188 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Subfamily HELICINA.
Genus Crepoxis, Montfort.
Subgenus Hemitrochus, Swainson.
(Héliomanes.)
carnicolor, Fér. [== varians, Mke.].

Genus Eutota, Hartmann.
Subgenus Eulota, s.s.
(Hygromanes.)
fruticum, Miiller.
Subgenus Lulotella (v. Mts.) Moellendorff.
(Hygromanes.)
similaris, Fer.
Genus Catuaica, Moellendorff.
Subgenus Hucathaica, Andreae.
(Hygromanes.)
fasciola, Drap.
Genus Heticorsis, Fitzinger.
Subgenus Cernuella, Schliter.
(Heliomanes.)
cespitum, Drap.
variabilis, Drap.
subrostrata, Fer.
cretica, Fer.
simulata, Fér.
maritima, Drap.
Subgenus Xerophila, Held.
(Heliomanes.)
ericetorum, Miiller [= dtala, Linn.].
neglecta, Drap.
Subgenus Helicopsis, s.s.
(Heliomanes.)
conspurcata, Drap.
striata, Drap. [= wntersecta, Mich.].
candidula, Studer.
gratiosa, Studer [= candidula, var.].
Subgenus Jacosia, Gray.
(Heliomanes.)
groyana, Fér. [= corrugata, Gin.].
albella, Drap. [== explanata, Mill.1.
Subgenus Xeroclivia, Monterosato.
(Héliomanes.)
pyramidata, Drap.
crenulata, Olivier.
elegans, Gmelin.
elata, Faure-Biguet.
conica, Drap. [= trochoides, var.].

GUDE & WOODWARD: ON HELICELLA, FERUSSAC. 189

Genus Tura, Risso.
(Hygromanes.)
oliveri, Fér.
obstrusa, Fér. [= obstructa].
Carthusianella, Drap. { = cartusiana, Mill.].
Carthusiana, Drap. [= cantiana, Mont, |.
berytensis, Fér.3%
cantiana, Montagu.
strigella, Drap.
glabella, Drap. [= cartusiana, var.].

Genus Fruticicoia, Held.
Subgenus Fruticicola, s.s.
(Hygromanes.)
cinctella, Drap.
limbata, Drap.

Subgenus Monachella, Gude & Woodw.
(Hygromanes.)
incarnata, Miiller.
sericea, Miller [= incarnata, juv.].

Subgenus Capillifera, Honigmann.
Section Capillifera, s.s.
(Hygromanes.)
villosa, Drap. [i.e. Studer].
circin[njata, Studer [= montana, Studer].
plebewum, Drap.
rufescens, Montagu [= striolata, C. Pfeiffer].
hispida, Miiller [i.e. Linné].
celata, Studer.
Section Ponentina, Hesse.
(Lomastome.)
martigena, Fér. [= revelata (Fér) Mich.].
(Hygromanes.)
revelata, Fer.

Subgenus Metafruticicola, v. Ihering.
(Lomastome.) j
narientia, Fer. [= naxiana].
lecta, Fér.
pellita, Fer.

Subgenus Culiella, Mousson. ~

(Hygromanes.)
ciliata, Venetz [i.e. Studer].

33 Hesse (Arch. f. Mollkunde, 1921, p. 67) places this in Melafruticicola, s.s,

190 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Genus Hezicigona, Feérussac.

Subgenus Chilostoma, Fitzinger.
(Lomastome@.)
carascalensis, Fér.”*
glacialis, Thomas.
alpina, Faure-Biguet.
cornea, Drap.
cingulata, Studer.
zonata, Studer.
pyrenaica, Drap.
lefeburiana, Fer.
Subgenus Kosicia, Brusina.
(Lomastome.)
intermedia, Fer.
Subgenus Elona, H. & A. Adams.
(Lomastome.)
quimperiana, Fer.
Genus EuparypeHa, Hartmann.
(Aplostome): Fasciate.)
leucas, Linné.
(Héliomanes.)
variegaia, Chemn. [= pisana, Miull.].
pisana, Miller.
subdentata, Fer.
planata, Chemn.
Genus Mureua, Pfeiffer.
(Lomastome.)
strigata, Miiller.

Family PUPILLID/K.
Subfamily PUPILLIN &.
Genus Pyramiputa, Fitzinger.
(Aplostome : Vertical.)
rupestris, Drap.

Subfamily VALLONIINA.

Genus VALLONIA, Risso.
(Lomastome.)
pulchella, Miller.
a) costata, Miiller.
Genus AcanTHINULA, Beck.
(Hygromanes.)
aculeata, Miiller.

24 Hesse (Arch. £. Mollkunde, 1921, p. 59) makes this the type cf a new

genus Pyrencaria, which he places in Fruticicoline.

191

THE ANATOMY AND RELATIONSHIPS OF HELIX SUBPLICATA,
SOWERBY.

By Professor T. D. A. CockERELL.

(Communicated by B. B. WooDWARD, F.L.S.)
Read 8th April, 1921.

Helix subplicata is a fine species, of the general form of 1. aspersa,
confined to the island of Porto Santo, one of the Madeira group.
It was described by G. B. Sowerby in 1824 (Zool. Journ., i, p. 56,
pl. 3, fig. 1) from specimens collected by Mr. T. E. Bowdich. For
many years it was only known as an extinct species, fossil in the sandy
Pleistocene deposits of Porto Santo. In the spring of 1848, however,
it was found alive by Wollaston and Armitage on the Ilheo de
Baixo, or Lime Island, the largest of the islets round Porto Santo.
The living specimens showed that the shell was covered with a rich
brown periostracum, and was wholly without bands or spots. When
I was recently in Porto Santo I obtained a good series of fossil
H. subplicata, varying much in size, in the vicinity of the Fonte
d’Areia, on the main island. I visited the Lime Island and. found.
one shell with the periostr.cum on the steep slope of the eastern side.
On returning to Funchal I called on the Rev. Drummond Paterson,
who very kindly placed at my disposal a couple of living H. subplicata,
collected by Mr. Jose de Souza on the Lime Island. I was thus able
to examine the anatomy and fix the position of the species in the
classification.

H. subplicata crawls freely by day, and is not easily alarmed.
When it crawls the foot projects behind the shell, but the head is
only 2 or 3mm. in front of the lip, mstead of being far extended as
in H. aspersa. The animal is of a very dark plumbeous colour,
almost black, with oculiferous tentacles long (about 13 mm.) ; the
inferior tentacles are also long; mantle grey ; foot pointed behind ;
sole plumbeous, dilute grey in middle. There is a greater distance
between the lower and the oculiferous tentacles than in H. aspersa.
The ruge are essentially as in aspersa. The shell is peculiar, not only
for ane strong transverse riblets, but especially for the character of the
apical whorls, which show, except at the extreme apex, close-set,
strong pustuliform aranules, arranged more or less clearly in oblique
decussating series. In this character the shell differs conspicuously
from H. aspersa, as well as from H- mazzullii, Leptaxis furva, and
embescens, L. phlebophora, etc.. It resembles, in this peculiarity
of sculpture alone, the extinct Plebecula bowditchiana, Fér., as well
as certain other shells not closely related.

Pilsbry (Man. Conch., 2nd ser.,1x, p. 309), in another connection,
comments on this type of sculpture thus: “ A thorough study of
the Miocene Helices is necessary to determine whether the peculiar
sculpture which occurs in so many forms is a character assumed

192 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

simultaneously by many subgenera and genera, or an indication
of actual genetic relationship. Not much evidence can be adduced
in favour of the latter view from the recent fauna, for species of
widely different genera exhibit the hairs or papille arranged in
obliquely decussating series; in Hygromia, H. consona, lanuqinosa,
etc... . in Thysanophora, T. stigmatica and it allies; in Lulota,
numerous oriental species. The list could be indefinitely increased.
It will be perceived frcem this that those authors who insist upon
the presence of Chloritis in the European Miocene fauna, stand upon
narrow and insecure footing.” It may well be, however, that the
facts are somewhat intermediate between the two diverse views
postulated ; namely, that the character is ancient and does indicate
a remote common descent, but has been lost in the majority of
living species. It seems significant that it is specially characteristic
of a number of Tertiary forms.

An examination of the anatomy of H. subplicata shows that it
is not, as I had expected on account of the sculpture of the shell,
related to the other Helicide of the Madeira Archipelago. It falls
near true Helix, of which it may be considered to represent a sub-
genus, for which I propose the name Jdiomela. The principal
characters of this monotypic subgenus (or genus ?) are as follows :—

IpIOMELA subg.n.

Type Helix subplicata Sowerby. Shell large, shaped essentially
as in H. aspersa, but apical whorls with closely set decussating rows
of papille or granules; last whorl with strong transverse plice
or ribs; periostracum brown, without bands or spots.

Jaw strongly curved, very dense and dark, with five ribs, the
outer ones feeble, but the inner three strong, extending beyond the
margin. This is of the same general type as the jaw of H. hortensis,
but has fewer ribs than H. aspersa.

Radula of the usual Helix type (Fig. la); the median teeth with
only rudimentary, non-angulate, side cusps; laterals with similar
rudimentary, merely band-like, ectocones, but about the fourteenth
tooth a distinct cusp begins to appear, and from the eighteenth
onwards the main or inner cusp is bifid ; marginals trifid. The
radula thus differs from H. pomatia and aspersa, and resembles
H. nemoralis and hortensis, in the absence of salient lateral cusps on
the median and principal lateral teeth. The marginals are much as
in H. hortensis, but with very blunt lobes on the inner part.

Genitala of the Helix type (Fig. 1), with large dart-sac, filiform
mucus glands, and very long flagellum. Dart about 9 mm. long,
straight, hardly constricted above the base, with four sbarp longi-
tudinal keels at right angles to each other, the channels between
them with a few irregular transverse films, but they are not regular or
numerous, as in aspersa. Dart-sac about 11 mm. long and 4 broad,
the end not at all differentiated. Fiiform glands not so numerous

193

COCKERELL : ON HELIX SUBPLICATA, SOWERBY.

&/b.9/....... ebUiNen Glenda.

CSS ROT SIC
2G...---.-.....Fuli form Gleards.
Abs el ee 4l2gel/urm.
OV............. OWA CE.
BUS: 2012-2. PCIHS S20.
POPP. PIUS FCCPECCO/
WP-; 30.7, Soerineleca & wuccs.
I envi 2 VAS PEFEreNS..
Aq 5
; pPhlebophora
k ff j Marg.
s Uf FL
i 5 7, ay 6
-\ 2 portosenctana
» MAG.
*y
3

INPZZU IT. MIg.

WIT.
eruvéescens. |.

7

svbeperta
MII.

VOL. XIV.—OCTOBER, 1921. 14

194 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

as in aspersa, little branched (much branched in aspersa), the longest
about 12 mm. The filiform glands are thus more like those of nemoralis
than aspersa. Flagellum very long (38 mm.), spirally twisted in
middle; penis retractor to vas deferens about 5mm. Spermatheca
very long (prox. 48 mm.), slender, and cylindrical, with a basal cecum
imbedded in uterus. (All measurements from fresh material.)

On comparing the genitalia with those of Leptaxis (Cryptaxis)
undata (Lowe),' from Funchal, Madeira, it at once appears that
there is little affinity, in spite of a certain similarity in the sculpture
of the shell. I give a figure of the genitalia of L. undata (Fig. 2),
showing the filiform glands, short (11°5 mm.) flagellum, and boot-
shaped end of spermatheca, all very different from Idiomela. The
albumen-gland is about 10mm. long. In the Gwatkin collection at
the British Museum I found radule and jaws of a number of
Madeiran Helicoids—even a radula of H. subplicata, exactly like my
specimen, but erroneously labelled “ Madeira”. The following notes
will serve to show some of the various differences between these
snails and H. subplicata.

Leptaxis, sens. Pilsbry.

L. erubescens, Lowe (type of genus). Median teeth small, with
rudimentary side cusps ; first laterals with well-developed ectocones; —
marginals with inner cusps broad, feebly to strongly emarginate ;
outer cusp bifid or trifid, if bifid it is the outer lobe that is obsolete
(Fig. 4).

L. undata, Lowe (Cryptaxis). Lateral cusps of median teeth more
distinct but small; laterals with distinct but little produced
ectocones, often slightly emarginate; marginals with inner cusp
strongly emarginate, the lobes very obtuse, the outer cusp simple
by the suppression of the outer lobule, or the latter may be slightly
developed (Fig. 3).

L. phlebophora, Lowe (Katostoma). Jaw with about twenty-six
flattened contiguous ribs, somewhat as in JZ. terrestris, Penn. ;
median and lateral teeth with small, hardly produced, outer cusps ;
marginals with inner cusp deeply bifid, obtuse, outer bilobed (Fig. 5).

L. portosanctana, Sowerby (Pseudocampylea). Sowerby’s original
paper has the name portosanctane, possibly a misprint. Jaw with
fourteen broad, closely set ribs; central teeth with well-developed
side cusps; laterals with well-developed ectocones; marginals
with very broad inner cusp, simple or feebly emarginate; outer
with two or three sharp points. The lateral cusps of central teeth
are little produced (Fig. 6).

1 Unfortunately the name of this common Madeira snail must be changed,
since there is an earlier name, Helix wndata Gmelin, 1790, based on an entirely
different shell, figured by Gualtieri. Gmelin gives no locality, but Wood
(“ Index Testaceologicus,” 1825) says it is from New Holland. Helia undata
Lowe, Cambr. Phil. Soc. Trans., iv, p. 41 (1831) must be called Leptaxis
(Cryptaxis) groviana (Férussac).

COCKERELL: ON HELIX SUBPLICATA, SOWERBY. 195

Plebecula.

P. punctulata, Sowerby (Helicomela). Median teeth with small
side cusps, their upper margin horizontal, not rising above lateral
notch ; first laterals with strong triangular ectocones; marginals
with outer cusp bifid and inner simple, thus wholly unlike Idiomela.

Geomitra.

G. bicarinata, Sowerby (Hystricella). Jaw with ten broad, flattened
ribs, with narrow intervals between; median teeth with small
lateral cusps; first laterals with large ectocones; marginals with
inner cusp strongly bifid, outer also bifid, all the points sharp, wholly
unlike Idiomela. G. echinulata, Lowe, has teeth like bicarinata.

G. polymorpha var. discina, Lowe (Discula). Jaw clear yellowish,
with ten broad, flattened ribs, just as in bicarinata; median teeth
with distinct lateral cusps; laterals with distinct ectocones ;
marginals with long sharp inner cusp, with small and sharp lobe
on inner side, outer cusp bifid. ;

In Pilsbry’s classification, H. subplicata falls in the section or
group Erctella, Monts., the type of which is the Sicilian A. mazzulliz,
Jan. The radulla of H. muzzullia from Palermo has the centrals
with very small angular side cusps; iaterals with well-developed
ectocones, strongly angulate; marginals, very variable, three or
four lobed (Fig. 8).

H. subaperta, Ancey from Algeria has been referred to the same
group, but it is very distinct. The median teeth have distinct
cusps; laterals with large side cusps, equally strong on each side,
so that they are nearly symmetrical; marginals with inner cusp
strongly bifid, the lobes obtuse, outer simple and rudimentary
(Fig. 7). These species show little resemblance to Zdiomela.

There is reason to believe that while the present island of Porto
Santo contains no rocks bearing fossils older than the Miocene, it
rests upon an older basis, now submerged. The snail fauna seems to
represent the remnants of the life of this older, doubtless Mesozoic,
land. Idiomela may be regarded as an isolated type, related to the
common stem of the continental Helix, but distinct from any of the
living or fossil continental genera.

The species H. subplicata is at least as old as the Pleistocene, to
which period the fossil specimens must be referred. West of the
Villa Baleira is a region in which, some 30 feet below the surface, a
bed of marine Pleistocene rests upon a basis of dark volcanic rock,
and is covered by sands containing land shells. The land shells
are, however, not necessarily younger than the marine beds, as the
sand, shifting as it does to-day, may have been blown over them.
At any rate, I found a specimen of Geonwtra coronata, Desh., firmly
embedded in the dense marine deposit, mixed with the marine shells

196

HELIX PISANA IN PORTO SANTO.

By Professor T. D. A. CockERELL.
(Communicated by B. B. WoopwarD, F.L.S.)
Read 13th May, 1921.

No one knows when or how Helix pisana first, reached the Madeira
Islands, but it abounds in Porto Santo and the adjacent islets,
and equally in the vicinity of Canic¢al, on the Island of Madeira.
Possibly it was brought by the Moors, who used to frequent these
coasts, or it may have come through some “natural” agency,
at present unexplained. It is not found in the Pleistocene deposits,
although old shells get mixed with the fossils, and have been
erroneously reported as such. The presence of a great number of
species of endemic snails has in no wise hindered its multiplication,
or spread. In the vicinity of Canigal, H. pisana is represented by
a small race. On Porto Santo and the islets nearby it presents many
varieties, none of which seems to occur at any point to the exclusion
of all others, though various localities are noteworthy for shells of
a certain type. There are, however, two general types of pisana,
which, though occurring intermixed, appear to retain their characters
and possibly do not interbreed. One is the typical, thinnish form,
usually conspicuously banded; the other is thick, opaque white,
with a rosy aperture. The latter was actually described from Porto
Santo as a new species, Helov calcarea, Pfeiffer. The type is in the
British Museum. It does not depend on environmental conditions ;
thus it occurs with typical pisana on the smail islet called Censuras,
off Porto Santo. These Censuras “calcarea”’ shells are small—
max. diam. 13-14mm., alt. 9-10mm.; the extreme apex is
reddened. On the Ilheo de Baixo a very extraordinary shell (mut.
grandis) of the calearea type was found by Miss Nancy Paterson.
It is thick, white, with rosy mouth; 6% whorls, spire elevated ;
diam., max. 24, min. 22, alt. 23 mm.; umbilicus to apex 15°5 mm.
Gigantism in plants has been found to be correlated with a change
in the number of chromosomes, but in animals it may be due to
changes in the internal secretions. Among snails it seems to occur
especially in certain places and at certain times. Thus the 4H.
nemoralis [found in Portugal were unusually large; Helix or Leptaxis
groviana trom the Pleistocene at Canigal is much larger than the form
of the species now common in Madeira. Thus it seems possible that
environmental conditions may, at least in part, control gigantism
is snails ; though the large pisana from I. de Baixo seems to have
arisen, without any external cause, in a normal population of the
calearea type. The name calcarea is preoccupied, but similar shells
have been described from the continent of Europe. In form and
colour the large I. de Baixo pisana is very like rhadanica Locard,
from Oporto. The H. subpisana Bourg., from Tunis, Spain, and the

COCKERELL: HELIX PISANA IN PORTO SANTO. 197

Balearics, is a similar sort of shell, though typically depressed. In
southern France carprensis, Let. & Bgh., seems to represent the same
kind of thing, but Taylor’s figure of a specimen from Coimbra,
heavily banded, is probably not true carpiensis.

True pisana in Porto Santo presents many colour-varieties,
usually more or less local. Some have broad red bands on a white
ground (var. menkeana, Moq.), others are nearly uniform reddish-
yellow (var. concolor, Moq.), some are very delicate and beautiful
pink, some nearly black all over, others heavily banded and looking
rather like Helix virgata. It would be very interesting to study these
forms in detail on the spot, and especially to breed them and
determine the hereditary factors. One would expect such a variable
snail to eventually split up into a number of species; and, indeed,
many such have been described from Europe and North Africa by
Bourguignat and others, but they seem to-be imperfectly segregated.
Much more field work, with anatomical studies, is required for their
elucidation.

Helix vargasiana, Pfeiffer, also described from Porto Santo, is
given by Pilsbry as a synonym of bowditchiana. This cannot be, as
it is “‘ perforata conico-globosa, costulata, opaca, cretacea, facsiis
nonnullis obsoletis griseis notata.’’ Apparently it was based on a
form of H. pisana.

198

MOLLUSCAN NOMENCLATURAL PROBLEMS AND SOLUTIONS.
NO. If.

By Tom IREDAtLe.
Read 8th April, 1921.

SUMMARY.
Museum Boltenianum.
C. 8. Rafinesque.
‘Les Fonds de la Mer” contains over 200 new species.
Megerle’s MSS. Genera, cited by Scudder, only date from 1882.
Fabricius 1823 : Names are not binomial.
Neptunea, Bolten: Type N. despecta Bolten.
Siphonaria algesire Q. and G. should be called S. grisea (Gmelin).
Crassatellites.
Buccinulum, Swainson.

Museum Bo.LtENIANUM.

The first edition of this work is now well known through the reprint
of Sherborn and Sykes, but I have seen no notes regarding the second
edition. This is reported to be a reprint of the first, and so far as
my examination goes, though the pagination differs I have found
nothing novel in the text. There are, however, attached four plates
figuring certain species, and I note these species appear only as
nomina nuda in the first edition. The figures, of course, validate
the names, but only as from 1819, the date of the second edition.
The preface is dated “ Jan.”, while the plates, all reversed, are
lettered “J. J. Noodt ” or “J. J. N.” The figures have numbers
inscribed against them, and I here transcribe the details for con-
sideration :—

2nd ed. Ist ed.
Plate 1, p. 98, 1763.9 V(extllum) gloriosum ? p. 139, 1749.9
67, 1202.47 E(pitonum) pulchellum . 95, 1226.48
62, 1117.19 T(urbo) pulcherrimus ‘ 88, 1189.19
72, 1288.15 L(unatica) taitensis . : 102, 1813.15
Plate 2, p. 58, 1037.14 Trochus) Tectum chinense 81, 1057.14
5, 73.66 P(atella) morio : 2 7, 73.66
59, 1071.6 C(idaris) otaitensis . : 84, 1093.6
79, 1425.17 B(uccinum) fenestratum . 118, 1451.17
6, 86.79 P(atella) oculus-cati . : 8, 86.78
Plate 3, p. 31, 555.65 C(ucullus) annulas . p 44, 555.65
31, 1686.5** C(antharus) tribuloides ; 133, 1671.5**
130, 367.25 T(ellina) solaris ; : 187, 369.25
80, 1435.23 B(uccinum) lamellosum 113, 1462.23
Plate 4, p. 113, 90.21 C(hlamys) erminea . : 162, 90.21
114, 97.28 C(hlamys) tentorialis : 163, 97.28
68, 1221.la S(trombus) palustris . ; 96, 1245.la

14, 231.39 N(erita) maculala . S 19, 231.39

IREDALE : MOLLUSCAN NOMENCLATURAL PROBLEMS. II. 199

C. 8. RAFINESQUE.

A few years ago in these Proceedings (ix, 1911, pp. 261-262)
I gave some details of the names proposed concerning molluscs
by C. 8. Rafinesque in his “Analyse de la Nature’’, a small
and rare book published in 1815. The only copy available at
that time was the one in the library of the Zoological Society
of London, though another copy was on record in North America.
I recently secured a beautiful, clean, and complete specimen,
and at the same time obtained a small pamphlet, of which
I here give details, because it is the only one I have note of in this
country, and its contents are of great interest to the student of that
unfortunate genius. Its title page reads: “ Circular Address | on |
Botany and Zoology; | followed by the | prospectus of two
periodical works; | Annals of Nature | and somiology of North
America. | By C. 8. Rafinesque, | of the Royal Institute of Natu-al
Sciences cf Naples, | and of several other Learned Societies | in
Europe and America. | Chi fa quanto puo, fa quanto deve. |
Philadelphia : | Printed for the Author, by S. Merritt, | 74, south
Second Street. | 1816.”

The second page reads: “‘ This Circular is respectfully directed to all
the Naturalists, Botanists, and Zoologists ; Professors and Students,
Universities, Colleges, Institutes, and Learned Societies ; Collectors
of Natural Objects and Mecenates of Natural Sciences ; Owners or
Directors of Botanical Gardens, Museums or Public Libraries ;
and to all enlightened Gentlemen, Ladies, Travellers, Supercargoes,
Merchants, Ship Captains, Booksellers, Reviewers, Physicians,
Farmers, Planters, Cultivators, Nurserymen, Seedsmen, etc., etc., etc.,
in America, Hurope, and all the parts of the world, by the Author.”

The address begins: “To .. . Philadelphia’, the intention
apparently being to write the addressee’s name in the spaces between
the words; the wording starts: “I hope that the motives which
lead me in the present instance, in taking the liberty to hand you
this circular, will be considered as a sufficient apology for intruding
so far upon you .. . After having published in Palermo in the early
part of 1815, a comprehensive view of my new ideas on the study of
nature, with the title of Analyse de la Nature . . . I meant to have
paid a visit to the continent of Europe ... but the new political
convulsions which took place at that period, prevented me, ... and
induced me to leave Europe altogether and return to the United
States of America with the intention of residing forever in that
peaceful and happy country. .. . I left the island of Sicily on 21st
July, 1815, and after stopping at Gibraltar and the island of
St. Michael, I had reached the shores of America, when on the third
of November, I had the misfortune to-be shipwrecked, losing at once
all my books, manuscripts, plates, drawings, maps, herbarium,
collections, minerals, etc., the fruit of twenty years labours, exertions,
and. travels; it was even with the utmost difficulty that I saved

200 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

my own life, and landed near New London, in Connecticut. . . This
dreadful misfortune has not, however, impaired my zeal; I am
determined to begin again my labours. . . Such a circumstance
gives me a claim to your support ; indeed, in the destitute state in
which I have been left I must crave it. . . Allow me to state that
I mean to reside in Philadelphia, but to employ part of this and next
year in travelling to collect a new extensive American herbarium,
etc., which will enable me to begin useful exchanges. I shall there-
fore delay my publications till next year. . . Gentlemen in all parts
of the world! If we are already united by a mutual love of nature,
and pure zeal for the investigation of the wide fields of natural
sciences, let us strengthen the ties of our union by a friendly inte1-
course and beneficial exchange of labours, knowledge, and discoveries:
I tender you the invitation, in full hope of meeting a suitable return
on your side; I have not said all I might on the subject, but if our
pursuits are similar, we shall understand each other, and you may
easily supply all my omissions, by fancying yourself in my situation,
and remembering that I unite to the most glowing ardour for the
knowledge of nature, the most ardent desire to promote its study,
by all the means in my power. Believe me, therefore, forever, your
sincere well-wisher, constant friend, and fellow admirer of nature.
C. S. Rafinesque.”’

This address covers six and a half pages, with very full instructions
as to wants, etc., and is a delightful production. It is followed by
a series of ‘‘ Notes’, which are important, and from which I extract
the following items: “1. I will add a list of all my works and tracts,
for the information of those who are not yet acquainted with any
or the whole. . . 2. Analyse de la Nature. This work is the outline
of a larger one on the plan of the Systema Nature of Linnaeus,
which will be gradually undertaken at a future period. . . 3. The
following are the names of the principal manuscripts I had nearly
ready for the press, and which were lost in my shipwreck...” Then
follows the prospectus of the “ Annals of Nature, or Repository of
Natural Sciences, particularly Botany, Geology, Mineralogy, and
Geognosy.”’ “ This periodical work will come out in numbers, once
every season: in Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. Four numbers
shall complete one year and one volume. . . Hach number shall
contain from 60 to 100 pages, in 8vo, and sometimes one plate.
The subscription shall be $2 per annum.” The most interesting item

then follows, the prospectus of the “ Somiology of North America,

including the Flora and Fauna, or the Botany and Zoology of the
United States of America and the Adjacent Countries. Zele et
Perseverance. C.8. Rafinesque will attempt to carry into execution

an undertaking. . . respecting the Plants and Animals of the United
States, or North America in general . . . the adoption of the 8vo
size, and the figures engraved on wood . . . The outlines of this

plan are as follow: Every specie of Plant and Animal will be drawn

IREDALE: MOLLUSCAN NCMENCLATURAL PROBLEMS. II. 201

by C. 8. Rafinesque, or under his direction . . . To such a plate shall
be annexed a full account of the specie or species, therein figured,
contained in two, three, or more pages 8vo of letter press. . . This
undertaking will begin in 1818 . . . when begun, from twenty to fifty
plates, etc., will be issued monthly. . . The price to subscribers for
the whole work, or any set or sets, of 100 numbers and upwards,
will only be 5 cents for each number, containing one plate and
several pages of description and elucidation. Should any sub-
scriber want his plates neatly coloured, he must then pay double price
or 10 cents for every number. . . Every 100 numbers will form a
Centuria or Volume. . . Notwithstanding the magnitude of the
undertaking, it is hoped it will be found an easy task: to complete
the whole work about 5,000 numbers and 8 or 10 years are
required. . .’ Then a detailed synopsis of the work appears ;
“T. General Sets. 1. General Flora, or Botany of North America :
about 4,000 species and 3,000 numbers. 2. General Fauna, or
Zoology of North America : about 4,000 species and 2,000 numbers.
II. Classical Sets.” 26 of these are recited, No. 14 being “ Apalogy
of the United States, or Natural History of the Mollusks (including
shells) ; over one hundred and fifty species.” ‘III. Sets of Orders,”
six of these including “31. Real Natural Orders of Animals:
sixty-four numbers. N.B. Some peculiar sets may be asked,
of any striking Orders of Animals, such as. . . Spironotia the Spiral
Shells, Bivalvia the Bivalve Shells, ete.” ‘IV. Sets of Families.
V. Sets of Genera. VI. Sets of Practical Floras and Faunas.
VII. Sets of the State Floras and Faunas. VIII. Sets of Tract
Floras and Faunas. IX. Sets of the Local Floras and Faunas,”
and ‘‘X. Sets of Adjacent Floras and Faunas.”’ One hundred and
fifteen variations oi the above are cited, with a proviso that any
other combination that suggests itself to the subscriber will be
supplied.

From the plate in the Analyse, which gives his birth date as
1783, Rafinesque was only 33 when he projected this wonderful
work, and as his Analyse was published previously, his genius is
unmistakable. As I pointed out at the time of my previous paper,
Rafinesque’s names are troublesome in many ways, and I here call
attention to a couple of instances. Thus, recently Dall recorded the
tact that the genus name Mitra dated back to Martyn, where it had
been validly introduced in connexion with a species quite unlike
the typical species associated with the genus name by Lamarck.
He therefore proposed Papalaria for the Lamarckian Mitra. In the
“ Analyse de la Nature”, p. 145, 1815, Rafinesque had proposed
“ Mitraria, R. for Mitra, Lam.”’, so that Rafinesque’s name would
become usable in preference to Dali’s novel proposal. In the
- Bulletin, U.S. National Museum, 112, 1921, Dall has published his
long-waited for ““Summary of the Marine Shell-bearing Mollusks of
the North-West Coast of America”, and all conchologists must

902 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

unite in thanks for this excellent catalogue, wherein probably the
only weak spots will be found in connexion with those groups where
acknowledgment is accredited to his catalogue, such as the “ family
Synceratide ”’. There is no such group in valid nomination, being
simply another of Bartsch’s blunders, the name Syncera Gray, 1821,
being a nomen nudum, and therefore unavailable in the connexion
cited. However, as to Mitra, Dall has continued, through
inadvertence, the quotation (p. 87) of Mitra Lamarck, 1799, ranking
Thala as a section only, a value quite unacceptable, the true Thala
probably not even belonging to the family Mitride. On the same
page he includes the genus Mitromorpha A. Adams with a ? in front
of it. This cannot be understood in connexion with the facts without
explanation. The genus is quite valid, so we can only surmise that
the ? refers to the position in the family, which is not a customary
mode of expression.

The other item is the status of such a name as “ Laphrostoma,
R. (1815) ” for “ Neritena, Lam.” At the time that was written there
was no Latin name Neritina, the name only existing in the
vernacular “‘ Neritine”’. The anomaly will then exist, if these
prove acceptable, of the substitute name dating earlier than the one
for which it was provided. In the present case it would mean the
rejection of Neritina, Lamarck, even of 1816, in any connexion.

Les Fonps pr 1A MER.

This rare, but important work is not known to all malacologists,
and, moreover, is not commonly accessible. In 1913 a copy was
secured by the British Museum (Natural History), and was examined
by me in connexion with Pyramidellid nomenclature. A little later
my friend, Mr. Alex Reynell, showed me some parts he had secured
and I borrowed them for comparison and made some notes. I have
just secured a perfect bound copy, which has enabled me to com-
plete my examination leisurely, and I here give my results. The
title page of Volume I states that it contains about 500 figures,
representing 250 species and 300 pages of text, “ commencée et
dirigée par MM. L. de Folin and L. Périer,” and published at
ii Paris, Savy, Libraire-éditeur, rue Hautefeuille 24, 1867-71’.
The exact pagination is 316, and 33 plates are included. Vol. II
has the same wording, but “about 120 figures representing
60 species’, and the date is 1875. The exact pagination is 365,
and there are 11 plates with 11 explanatory pages. Vol. III has
again the same wording, with “ about 115 figures representing 75
forms”, and the date 1875-9. The exact pagination is 337, and
nine plates, each with explanatory text. No information as to method
of publication can be gauged from these so that Reynell’s parts are
very valuable. The covers read “ Les Fonds de la Mer... par
MM. Berchon, De Folin, Périer. . . Edition avec planches, paraissant
par livraisons de 16 pages’”’. Reynell’s lot consists of the fourth

IREDALE: MOLLUSCAN NOMENCLATURAL PROBLEMS. II. 203

to nineteenth livraisons, and the following items stand out.
Livraisons 4 and 5 were published at Bordeaux at the Imprimerie
G. Gounouilhou, 11 Rue Guiraude, and are dated 1868. Then the
place of publication was changed to Paris, as given above, and
livraisons 6 and 7 came out in one cover, also dated 1868. On the
back of the cover is now printed: ‘‘ Conditions de la Souscription.
France: 1 fr. 50 la livraison ; Etranger: suivant les tarifs postaux.
On souscrit pour cing livraisons payables d’avance. Vingt livraisons
forment un volume contenant environ trente planches.” Livraisons
8, 9, 10, 11 came out separately, each dated 1869. Then 12 and 13
came out in one cover, and 14, 15, 16 separately, each dated 1870.
Livraison 16 is curious, as the pages are headed 239-54, whereas
they should be241-56, and apparently a corrected livraison was issued,
since in the bound work the lettering is corrected. Livraison 17
is dated 1871, and livraisons 18 and 19 appeared separately dated
1872. These prove the title page dates to be incorrect, and all the
dates given in the text are simply MS. dates, and have nothing to do
with publication. Apparently the first volume did appear in
livraisons of 16 pages each, but it will be noted that twice two
appeared together. The cover only of the third livraison is of the
Bordeaux print, and is dated 1867.
Nearly 200 new species are described in the work.

Mercerue’s MSS. Genera.

In the Nomenclator Zoologicus by 8. H. Scudder, published as
Bulletin U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 19, 1882, there is a pitfall for the
systematist I have not seen emphasized. In the preface to part i
is written (p. vi) “It is a special pleasure to acknowledge my
indebtedness to Mr. Alexander Agassiz, who freely placed at my
disposal the manuscript additions and corrections which
Professor Agassiz had made to his Nomenclator,” and (p. xviii)
“the name Agassiz is appended to all entries copied from his
manuscript additions to the Nomenclator of 1846”. Among such
entries is a long series of generic names, copied from a MS. of Megerle,
and to most of these an equivalent is cited. I have gone through
the Nomenclator and extracted all these names, and here give a
list, though on account of the difficulty it may not be complete. I
give them in alphabetical order for ease of reference.

Albula = Naticaaccording Callunea = Helicogena
to Agassiz MS. Risso.
Anomalia =: Leucochroa Canaria
Beck. Cantharus
Artemon = Strombus. Carinaria = Iittorina.
Atracta = Fusus. Cercon = Pupa.
Brandaris = Murex. Chamaeleon
Cabestana Cochlus

Cadus Cochlidium = Buccinum.

204 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Contoria
Corniculum
Costularia
Crassilabrum
Cratera = Eyryomphala
Beck.
Cruentata = Lucina.
Cucurbita = Mitra.
Cyphona = Bulla Lam.
Cymatia = Trochus
Dactylium = Pierocera.
Dactylophora = Pterocera.
Dentina = Castalia ?
Hlea = Neritina.
Elatia = Pleurotoma.
Eyidromus = Strombus.
Epiploa = Triton.
Epitonuum = Cerithiwn.
Fimbriola = Cassis.
Femorale = Triton.
Fusula = Fusus.
Ferricolaria
Glabrella
Glandula = Bulla.
Gallus — Strombus.
Gaffraria = Venus ?
Haustorium = Purpura.
Hystrionica = Tachea Leach.
Lancinula
Labialia = Neritina.
Luhuana = Strombus.
Lunatica
Magula = Trochus.
Mirana = Terebra
Misile = Ovula.
Minaretus = Pyranidea
Swainson.
Megastoma = Pomatia Beck.
Nauticaria =Cymbium
Schum.
Nodularia = Helicodonta
Férussac.

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Noachina

Obvoluta = Vortex Beck.

Omalota = Oxychilus
Fitzinger.

Omphala = Antigona
Schumacher.

Onychina = Neritina.

Orbitis = Teba Leach.

Orthocentrus = Strombus.
Pedicularia = Trwea {sic]

Megerle Gray.

Pelecama = Chenopus
Philippi.

Phonurga = Bulimus.
Planuria = Turbo.
Platyostoma = Buccinum.
Pomularia = Dolium.
Praenuntius = Turbo.
Pronuba = Lucina.
Pterygva = Marginella.
Pumilio = Helix.
Pyrena == Papa.
Rapa = Pyrula.
Rotala =— EL Us
Rubeta = Triton.
Saga = Oliva.
Sagitella = Orthocera ?
Scaevola = Bulinus.
Scaphula = Arca.
Scopus = Trochus ?
Serrostoma = Turbo.
Sinula = Pirena?
Sinum = Turbo.
Sphaerostoma = Turbo.
Spolium = Turbo.
Tetrana = Sanguinolaria ?
Theobroma = Auricula.
Tribulus
Umbella = Patella.
Urcea = Strombus.
Valgum —— pee

None of these names appears to have been previously published,
although twice a reference is given to “ Berl. Mag.”, once in
connexion with Elatia, the other with Noachina, when the year
1811 is added. Megerle wrote a few papers in that journal, but I

IREDALE: MOLLUSCAN NOMENCLATURAL PROBLEMS. I. 205

have not found either of these names. Scudder does not appear to
have recognized Megerle as his own “ Mihlfeldt”’, as he also includes
“Cratere, Mihlfeldt (cf. Porro, Mal. Prov. Com. p. 47), 1838. Dentina,
Miihlfeldt MSS., Teste Villa, Disp. Syst., p. 45 (= Lentodiwm Cr.
et Jan.), 1841. Contorta ib. ib., p. 19 (= Drepanostoma). Thiara,
Miihlefeldt Cat. MSS. (= Melani) Agassiz.”

It is now considered correct for a worker to verify all references,
and in these instances none of the names call for recognition anterior
to Scudder’s publication of them. Nevertheless, we find that
Cossmann has proposed Antimurex (Essais de Paléoconch comp.
livr. 5, p. 12, Décembre, 1903) as a new name to replace Crassilabrum
Jouss(eaume), non Megerle ; but Megerle’s name was not published
until after Jousseaume’s and, furthermore, at that later date is
absolutely a nomen nudum.

Fapricius’ 1823 Names.

Another sevies of generic molluscan names that has been recorded
by Scudder are those accredited to Fabricius, which appeared in a
tract entitled “ Fortegnelse over afg. Bishop Fabricius ses esterladte
Naturalier ’’, the date being given as 1823.

The list of names is not regularly binomial, and questionably
of binary composition. They are all nomina nuda, and no authorities
being cited, consequently indeterminable. I have noted the

following :—

PAGE. :
53. Unino. Apparently ? error for Uno.
57. Macra.. do. Mactra.

O.
70. Bvrostris. Cited by Scudder as “Fabricius Cat. Cab.
Fabr. (= Birostra Swains), 1823 Agassiz”’.

71. Catinus. Td:

74. Plicaria. id. (= Cancellaria).

80. Tuba. id. (= Achatina).

81. Unicornu. Not in Scudder.

83. Tusus. Apparently ? error for Fusus.
Supho. Scudder, ‘‘Fortegn, p. 83, 1822.”
Simpulum Not in Scudder.

86. Pugii. Scudder, ‘“ Fortegn, p. 84, 1822.”
Digitata. id.

87. Varicaria. Scudder as “ Fabr. Cat. Cab. Fabr. ex Agassiz=

Purpura”.

90. Canistrum. Not in Scudder.
93. Lunaria. Scudder, “‘ Fortegn.”
94. Awuricularia. Scudder as “ Fabr. Cat. Cab. Fabr. ex Agassiz ”’
. = Lymnea.
98. Saccus. id. = Ampullana.
101. Labiata. Scudder, “ Fortegn.”’
104. Caminata. As “‘Fabr. Cat.’’, etc. = Fissurella.
Coronaria. id. = Aspergillum.

906 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Apparently Scudder saw a copy and collated the names which he
claims and cites ““ Fortegn, 1822’; the other names are included
from the Agassiz MS., and in two instances duplications occur as
Pugilis for Pugil and Labrata (= Calyptrea) for Labiata.

Neptunes, Boiten.

I herewith designate as type of Neptunea, Bolten, Mus. Bolten,
p. 115 (pref. Sept.) 1798, the first species N. despecta, Bolten based
on Martini 4, t. 138, f. 1296.

In view of Dalls’ recent transference of Bolten’s name from the
shells with which it had been associated for from fifty to seventy
years without question, to another well-known series with which it
had never been considered until 1902, I have searched through the
literature in an effort to find a legitimate type designation which
would enable a definite settlement. I found that all the leading
conchologists, whether British, Continental, or American, had
continually used Neptunea, when their attention was drawn to it,
in the sense above designated, and had cited as examples the shell-
form I have named. The above definite designation will, I hope,
place their action beyond dispute, and is in agreement with the
opinions of the International Commission on Zoological Nomen-
clature, that a rigid ohservance of the rules of type- -selection is
absolutely necessary in doubtful cases.

SIPHONARIA GRISEA vice 8S. ALGESIRE, Q. & G.

In 1833 Quoy and Gaimard described a Siphonaria from the
Straits of Gibraltar in the ‘‘ Voy. de l’Astrol”’, vol. 11, p. 338, as
S. algestre, and it was figured on pl. xxv, figs. 23-5. It is fairly well
known under that name, but appears to have been named many
times previously, and also since.

Blainville, in the “ Dict. Sci. Nat.” (Levrault), vol. xxxii, p. 267,
13th November, 1824, admitted Sowerby’s genus Siphonaria, and
recognized the shell figured by Adanson under the name “‘ Mouret ”’
as a member of the genus. He proposed to name it Siphonaria
mouretus.

In the following volume, published 22nd January, 1825, Blainville,
p. 161, introduced the genus Mouretus for the Mouret of Adanson
(““Séneg.,” p. 34, pl. 2), naming the species Mouretus adansonu. He
here stated that his genus was identical with the prior Szphonaria
of Sowerby, and in vol. xlix, published on 13th October, 1827, he
monographed the genus Siphonaria, explaining: “ Adanson .. .
designée sous le nom de mouret ; aussi depuis longtemps, dans mon
Genera, envoyé en Angleterre en 1816, pour le supplement a
Encyclopédie d’Ecosse, je l’avois séparée pour en constituer un
genre distinct, auquel je conservois cette denomination.” On p. 295
he named the species Siphonaria adansonu. About the same time,
in the Tankerville Coll. Catalogue, published in January, 1825,
Sowerby introduced (p. 32) Stphonaria mouret for “ Mouret
Adanson.”

IREDALE: MOLLUSCAN NOMENCLATURAL PROBLEMS. II. 207

It is somewhat obvious that Adanson’s shell is the same as Quoy
and Gaimazd’s, and it is interesting to find confirmatory evidence
as follows: In the *“‘ Journ. de Conch.’’, vol. xi, 1863. M. Petit de la
Saussaye, commenting upon a Catalogue of the Marine Mollusca of
Algeria by Weinkauff, wrote (p. 142) :—‘‘ Siphonaria striatocostata.
M. Philippi a décrit sous ce nom une Siphonarie de la céte du
Sénégal, qui nous parait étre le Mouret d’Adanson, dont le S. Algesire
de M. Quoy pourrait bien n’etre qu'une variété.” On p. 233
Weinkauff pointed out that it was not Philippi but Dunker, ‘“‘ Index
Molluscorum,”’ etc., pl. 1, fig. 1-6, who had named the shell, but
did not discuss the identification. Recently Dautzenberg (‘‘ Mém.
Soc. Zool. France ’’, vol. iii (ante 30th July), 1890, reporting upon
Senegal molluscs, included (p. 164) “ Scphonaria algesire, Quoy &
Gaimard = ? Mouret Adanson, Dakar! abondant.”’

The identification can scarcely be doubted, but Menke, in the
*“* Zeitschr. fiir Malak ’’, x, 1853, dealing with West Indian shells, has
recorded (p. 68) that S:phonaria mouret, Sowerby is Patella grisea,
Gmelin n. 188, based on Adanson’s Mouret, and this is correct, so
that Patella grisea, Gmelin, “Syst. Nat.,” i, pt. 6, 1791, p. 3727,
No. 188, is available, and consequently the shell here treated should
be called Siphonaria grisea (Gmelin, 1791). Reeve described
Siphonaria venosa (Conch. Icon., pl. ii, sp. 10, f. 10a, 6, March,
1856), from the Cape Coast, and Reeve’s type seems to be simply a
monstrosity of this species.

It is possible that this species is subgenerically separable from
typical Siphonaria, in which case Mowretus must be used. Nobre
in the “Journ. de Conch.”, 3rd_ series, vol. xxvi, 1886, p. 32
(received B.M. 8th June, 1886), indeed introduced Patellopsis as a
new subgenus for this shell, but Mowretws must be used instead.

CRASSATELLITES.

This name has been used in recent conchological science as a valid
substitute for Crassatella. The latter name was proposed for one
group and used for a different one. The misusage has been
corrected (!) by the acceptance of the above name, but further
consideration seems necessary. Upon looking into the question, I
found this name to be simply one of a very long series of names
proposed semply as substitute names for fossil répresentatives of
recent genera. Should they be regarded as such, or should they be
restricted to fossil shells? Upon referring to Sherborn’s “ Index
Animalium ”, such names will be found recorded as occurring as
early as 1759, and these have been here ignored.

Schlottheim in the ‘‘ Taschenb. Mineral ’’ (Leonhard) 17th year,
1813 (pref. dated Easter, 1813), includes over thirty, of which I
merely cite Mautilites, Helicites, Turbinites, Patellites, Chamites,
Donacites, Anomites, Buccinites, Ostracites, Trochilites, Venulites,
Dentalites, Muricites, Bullites, Pectinites, Pinnites, Tellinites,

208 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIWTY.

Neritites, Strombites, Solennites, Pholadites, Mytulites, and V olutites.
Tn 1820 Schlotheim (sic) added a few more, and then Kruger in the
‘Geschichte der Urwelt’’, vol. 11, 1823, continued the series by adding
-ites to almost every known genus name, fifty-five being collated
by me, including the present one, Crassatellites. The rejection of all

these as applicable to recent conchology is advisable, but the means -

of doing so needs consideiation. Thus, one instance of the com-
plexity of the problem appears in connexion with Bullies,
Schlottheim, 1813. If this be regarded as a substitute name only
tor Bulla L., it has priority over Bullaria, Rafinesque, 1815, but its
usage would be paradoxical, and the fossil “ Bullas ” included under
Bullites appear to have little relationship with the recent species we
know under the name of “ Bulla ”—Bullaria of recent usage.

BucctnuLumM, SwAINSsoN.

Mr. J. R. le B. Tomlin showed me a little book and allowed me to
make the following notes. The cover and title page reads:
“Catalogue | of the | Foreign Shells | in the possession | of | the
Manchester Natural History Society, {| arranged according to
the system of Lamarck. | 1837.” No author’s name appears, and
the list extends to 99 pages, names sometimes accompanied by
localities, generally without authorities, sometimes the latter, and
in a few cases “ MSS.” added.

It may have been drawn up from Swainson’s manuscripts, since
most of the novelties are accredited to him. Moreover, mis-spellings,

the hall-mark of Swainson’s touch, commonly occur, such as p. 37,

Moretsia, Sowerby, for Mouretia. Only three names appear to be of
importance: thus on p. 67, under the genus Turbinella, against a
serics beginning with 7 .capitellum, there is noted in brackets Plicatella,
Swainson, and on p. 75, in the same manner, Lodatus, Swainson, is
recorded for Strombus bituberculatus; and on p. 81 Buccinulum,
Swainson is referred to in connexion with Buccinwm lineatum,
lineolatum, maculosum and coromandelianum. Similarly introduced
names have been accepted, so it appears that the above three names
should be made use of. The only one needing consideration is that
used as the heading of the note, and I herewith designate Bucconwm
lineatum as type. This may be regarded as indeterminable, or
otherwise the name Buccinulum will come into use for the New
Zealand shell, now known as Euthria linea (Martyn), which, however,
would bear the name of Hvarne linea (Martyn) 1f my conclusions as
to its separation were accepted. Under the present circumstances
the name would become Buccinulum linea (Martyn), and Euthria
would be preserved for the European cornea, L. These species were
discussed in a previous number of these Proceedings (antea, vol. xiii,
pts. 1-2, p. 33, 1918).

“—. =), oo

209

NOTES ON SOME SPECIES OF PISIDIUM.
By B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S.
Read 13th May, 1921.

PisipIumM CINEREUM, Alder, vice P. cAaseRTANUM, Poli.

When the “ Catalogue of the British Species of Prsidium” was
issued in 1913, Poli’s work + being binominal was accepted by most
zoologists, and had been included in Sherborn’s “ Index
Animalium”’. Since there was no doubt as to the identity of his
Cardium casertanum, which, moreover, was the sole species in the
type locality, and the name had been in use on the Continent, it was
adopted in the “Catalogue.” The fact, however, that Poli con-
sistently gave in each case one name to the shell and another to the
contained animal has since led to his book being ruled out as not a
serious contribution to systematic zoology, and his names have to
be discarded.

What, then, will be the best name to replace casertanum, because
of those included in its synonymy some may, nevertheless, be open
to question when absolute certainty of identification is demanded.

The next in order of date is the Cyclas vitrea of Risso,” of which the
description is inadequate. Comm. EH. Caziot most kindly sent me
plesiotypes of the specimens that are now in Risso’s old collection
under the name, and these were certainly casertanwm. There is,
however, grave doubt whether, considering the vicissitudes the
collection has been through,? the present are the original specimens ;
certainly the name does not favour it. Risso could hardly have
described these shells as glassy. Hence it does not seem advisable
to accept his name.

The Cyclas prisca of Eichwald,* which follows, was founded for
a fossil from a freshwater deposit at Kuncza, Podolia. The
description is worthless, and although Eichwald’s figure ° suggests
the present, or some closely allied species, until the type is known its
exact nature is uncertain, and the name best passed by.

Of the Pisidium australe of Philippi,® it can be stated that while
the description is better, it is still too general for purposes of exact
identification and the figure is poor and quite unidentifiable.

1 Testacea utriusque Siciliz, ete.

2 Hist. Nat. Europ. mérid., iv, 1826, p. 338.

3 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1919, p. 157.

4 Naturh. Skizze Lithauen, 1830, p. 207; and Lethza Rossica, iii, 1852,
p. 87, pl. v, f. 8.

5 The figure given in illustration of this species by Hoernes, “ Foss. Moll.
Tertiair-Beck. Wien,” Abhandl. k.k. Geol. Reichsanst., iv, 1870, pl. xx, f. 1,
and repeated by Sandberger, ““ Land- and Stssw.-Conch. Vorwelt,”’ 1875,
pl. xxx, f£. 6, is quite a different shell.

6 Hnum. Moll. Sicil., i, 1836, p. 39, pl. xiv, f. 11.

VOL. XIV.— OCTOBER, 1921. 15

210 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Specimens received from the Continent under this name are mostly
flattened forms of casertanum, which is hardly consonant with the
“‘¢umidiuscula ’ of Philippi’s description. In the absence of the
type, and considering the doubt attaching to its identification, it
will be wiser, for the present at all events, not to adopt the name.

As regards the Pisidium cinereum of Alder,' we are furnished with
a description, which, though far ampler than those of the species
just passed in review, still leaves much to be desired for the purposes
of modern requirements. On the other hand, Alder’s types are
extant in the Newcastle Museum, and from these and the numerous
co-types distributed by him to correspondents, the identity of his
species is well established, so that we are on sure ground, and hence
it would be safest in my judgment to employ his name in future
for the species.

Pistprum PARVULUM (Clessin MS.) Westerlund.

This species was established by Westerlund on Clessin’s manuscript
in 1873,° with a very imperfect description, and no figure... A variety,
martenst, Cl., was also indicated. The habitat being given as
Blekinge district, near Ronneby. The species was repeated by
Clessin in his monograph on the “ Cycladeen ”’ and figured.’

Whilst preparing the “Catalogue of the British Species of
Pisidium ”’, I received from Dr. A. C. Johansen examples of a Danish
form under the above name, and, although it had not then been found
in Britain, included it, with illustrations, in the “ Catalogue” as
a species to be looked for, but did not so completely describe it as
I should have done had it been British. The occurrence of the
same form in Lake Baikal was also noted, whence it had been
received under the name “ P. aliena, Mts.”—a name which cannot
be traced, and which has certainly nothing to do with the P. alienum
of Clessin,” which is a synenym for P. amnicum, var. nova, Paul.

In 1914 Dr. Johansen in a “ Note on the Danish species of
Pisidium”’, pointed out that this Danish form was apparently
not the parvulum, Clessin, of Westerlund, but distinct. He further
mentioned that some co-types from Ronneby, determined by
Westerlund, belonged to P. obtusale.

For reasons which will presently become apparent, it seemed
desirable to probe this question now, and accordingly endeavours
were made to see or ascertain the identity of authenticated specimens.
Dr. Scharff of the National Museum of Ireland very kindly allowed
me to inspect specimens under his charge that comprised two sets
from Ronneby, the one received directly, the other indirectly from

7 Trans. Nat. Hist. Soc. Northumberland, ii, 1838, p. 341.
8 Fauna Moll. Svecie, ii, p. 553.

® Syst. Conch.-Cab., ed. Kiister, 1874, p. 17, pl. i, f. 17-21.
10 Tb., p. 269, 1879.

41 Vidensk. Meddel. Dansk. Naturh. Foren., Ixvi, pp. 81-3.

WOODWARD : ON SOME SPECIES OF PISIDIUM. 211

Dr. Westerlund. The former set, labelled by Westerlund himself,
proved to consist of two opened and one closed pair of P. pusillum,
and two opened pairs of P. hibernicum. The second set included two
valves of P. cinereum, f. lacustris, and four valves of immature
P. pusillum.

Dr. Nils Hj. Odhner most obligingly sent for my inspection from
the Stockholm Museum a tube labelled in Clessin’s handwriting
“ Pis. parvulum Cless | Bleckinge | 1gt Westerlund | com. Clessin”’.
This gathering included two whole P. miliwm, one whole P. nitrdum,
and five valves of P. hibernicum. Dr. Odhner informed me that
he had received from Berlin one of the original specimens of the
variety which proved to be P. obtusale.

Dr. D. Geyer of Stuttgart has been so good as to examine Clessin’s
collection there. He reports finding three gatherings of P. parvulum,
which on inspection resolved into: small obtusale, half-grown
nitidum, young cinereum, and three specimens of millum !

It is therefore quite obvious that Pisrdium parvulum of Clessin
and Westerlund is a composite of species all otherwise named and
that the name must disappear from literature. The form, there-
fore, which of late has passed with us under that name, will take
Stelfox’s happily suggested designation, and be known as :—

PisIDIUM TORQUATUM, Stelfox.

When this species was first added to the British fauna in 1916
by Mr. R. A. Phillips,” the only standard of comparison which we
possessed were the squarrose examples Dr. Johansen had sent me
from Fursoe, and: I was unable to assent to the reference of the whole
of the specimens claimed as “ parvulum”’ to that species and main-
tained that some, and especially the very triangular forms from the
Thames Valley deposits, were merely the fry of P. supinum.!8

Lately fresh fossil material has come into my hands and I have
had the privilege of studying Mr. C. Oldham’s collection of this
form, and have verified the fact that examples quite as triangular
as those in the Thames Valley deposits occur living at Welshpool.
Whilst as to the distinction between torquatum and juvenile swpinum,
both Dr. Johansen in 1914 1 and Mr. Stelfox in his useful paper on
“The Pisidium Fauna of the Grand Junction Canal ”’,14 point out
that there is a difference in the appendicule in the two forms.
Strictly speaking they are not so much appendicule present in
torquatum as a discontinuous junction between the nepionic and
adolescent shell, somewhat similar to that in Sphervum lacustre,
resulting in crescentic ridges conformable to the “ lines of growth ”’ ;
whereas in supinum and henslowanum the shelly ridges, which are
sometimes quite sharp, usually cut obliquely across the “lines

12 Trish Naturalist, xxv, p. 101.
13 Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. viii, vol. xviii, 1916, p. 346.
14 Journ. of Conch., xv, 1918, p. 299.

OI PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGIGAL SOCIETY.

of growth ”, and may at times be exceedingly reduced or altogether
wanting. It would be extremely interesting to know what
medification of the mantle margin of the animal it is that gives
rise to the formation of these appendicule at this stage of its growth,
and, further, what possible purpose, if any, they serve.

Mr. Stelfox further points out a more subtile but equally important
distinction, viz. that in torquatum the lateral teeth, p. 1 and p. iii,
converge, whereas in swpmmum they remain parallel. Tested by these
criteria it becomes evident that Mr. Phillips and Mr. Stelfox were
tight in their conclusions, and that my too great caution was not
justified.

The bibliographic synonymy of torquatum is, therefore, as follows :

1898. Pisidium parvulum, Clessin: Johansen, Vidensk. Meddel.
Dansk. Naturh. Foren., lxvi, pp. 152,
159, 160. [Non Clessin. |
1913. 3 h Woodward, Cat. Brit. Pisodiwm, p. 105,
plsiai, £63 1v, £. 08.5 cil aieo oe
5 supmnum, A. Schum. [pars]: ib. pl. xv, f. 9a-f,
lba-f,’ Wa; “xxyi, f. sa- 20a oe
xxvii, f. la-f, 9-0.
ie henslowanum, Shepp. [pars]: ib. pl. xxvi, f. 13a, b.
1918. = torquatum, n.nov.: Stelfox, Journ of Conch.,
VE De 2oe, pl. wait ie
Dr. Geyer writes that the species does occur in Clessin’s collection
mixed with three or four others under the name of P. rivulare,
from Anrieder Bach, near Dinkelscherben, Bavaria. He has also
lately sent me specimens coming from the River Neckar, at Altbach,
near Stuttgart, and reports having it also from the Rhine near
Rotterdam, and at Mannheim, as well as from the Bodensee, near
Friedrichshafen. Whilst there are specimens from Bohemia in the
Clessin Collection.
The list of occurrences so far as at present known is :—
RECENT.
ENGLAND.
Bedfordshire—BD.
R. Ouse, Bromham [C. O.].
Berkshire—BK.
R. Thames, Streatley [C. O.].
Buckinghamshire—BX.
Grand Junction Canal, Cheddington [C. O.].
x ie », Marsworth [C. O.].
Ki ms » R. Ouse, Newport Pagnell [C. O.].
Cheshire —CH.
Canal, Beeston Castle [C.O.].
Herefordshire —HF.
R. Wye, Goodrich [C. O.].

WOODWARD: ON SOME SPECIES OF PISIDIUM. 213

Hertfordshire —HT.
Grand Junction Canal, Berkhampsted [C. O.].
ny N » °Dudswell [C. O.] [J. EH. C.].

ye ty » Wilstone [C. O.].
Middlesex—MX.
R. Thames, Twickenham [C. O.] [J. HE. C.].
Northamptonshire.—NO.
Canal, Rothersthorpe [C. O.].
Grand Junction Canal, Stoke Bruerne [C. O.].
Oxfordshire-—OX.
R. Thames, Streatley [C. O.].
Surrey.—SR.
Runney Mead [J. EH. C.].
Wiltshire—NW. and SW.
Canal, Seend [C. O.].
Worcestershire—WO.
R. Severn, Stourport [C. O.].
a Worcester [C. O.].
WALES.
Montgomeryshire—MG.
Canal, Welshpool [C. O.].
TRELAND.
Antrim.—AN.
Canal, near Moira [C. O.].
Galway, South—SG.
R. Suck, Ballinasloe [C. O.].
HOLOCENE.
ENGLAND.
Bedfordshire.—B.D
Bromham [C. O.] [K. & W.].
Hertfordshire—HT.
Watford [C. O.].
Oxfordshire —OX.
Clifton Hampden [K. & W.].

Surrey.—SR.

Near Staines [K. & W.].

IRELAND.

Carlow.—CW.

R. Barrow, Graiguenamanagh [R. A. P.].
Clare—CL.

R. Shannon, Plassy, near Limerick [R. A. P.][K. & W.].
Kilkenny —KK.

R. Barrow, New Ross [R. A. P.] ee O.] [K. & W.].

af Graiguenamanagh [R. A.
an Fiddown [R. A. P.] [C. O.1[K. & W.].

Limerick. —L.K
R. Shannon, Plassy, near Limerick [R. A. P.] [K. & W.].

914 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Tipperary, South._ST.
R. Suir, Clonmell [R. A. P.].
Waterford.—WA.
R. Suir, Clonmell [R. A. P.].
» Hiddown [R. A. P.] [C. 0.] [K. & W.].
Wexford.—_ WX.
R. Barrow, New Ross [R. A. P.] [C. O.] [K. & W.].

PLEISTOCENE.
ENGLAND.

Cambridgeshire —CB.
Barnwell [K. & W.].

Essex, North.—_NE.
Clacton [K. & W.].

Essex, South.—SE.
Grays [C. O.] [K. & W.].

Kent, West.—WK.
Crayford-Hrith [C. O.] [K. & W.].

CROMERIAN.
ENGLAND.
Kent, West.—_ WK.
Swanscombe [K. & W.].
Norfolk, Kast. EN.
Mundesley [K. & W.].
Sidestrand [K. & W.].

The initials in [ ] are those of the several collectors who hold
specimens, viz.: C. Oldham, J. H. Cooper, Kennard & Woodward,
and R. A. Phillips.

PIsIDIUM HIBERNICUM, Westerlund.
)

This proves to be a far more polymorphic species and far more
widely distributed than was at first thought, as shown by
Mr. Phillips and Mr. Stelfox in their important paper on it and its
range.1°

Tn the early days of one’s study of the British Pisidia, whilst taking
the forms from Lough Nagarriva, the type locality, as the standard,
although recognizing they were probably abnormally inflated, one
was unprepared for so wide a distribution and hence cautious about
attributing to this species forms that might well be only varieties
of other, better-known species. Decisions were then come to by
me, which the authors of the above-named paper quote as final,
that might have been modified had opportunity been courteously
afforded for defence or recantation. In some instances it is even
possible that the gatherings which were submitted to me from
a given locality may not have contained representatives of the species
at all, or only a few readily overlooked in the number.

15 Trish Naturalist, xxvii, 1918, pp. 33-50, 2 pls.

WOODWARD: ON SOME SPECIES OF PISIDIUM. 915

Opportunity having lately presented itself to carry out a long-
deferred intention to reinvestigate the matter, I applied to
Mr. Oldham, who most kindly lent me the whole of his valuable
collection of the species, which is specially rich in examples from
remote Welsh tarns. To him my thanks are due and hereby tendered,
as well as to Mr. Cooper and Mr. Overton, for the chance of inspecting
additional gatherings.

Studied thus i in the bulk, a truer appreciation of the species as a
whole is possible. The outstanding feature externally, in addition
to its globular form, in which it comes nearest to P. obtusale, is the
fact that the lines of growth are not only “ reeular, close, and well
marked 1° (p.36) ”, but that they are present on the nepionic shell.
It differs in this respect from both P. nitidwm and P. pusillum, in
which the nepionic shell is usually smooth, followed by a band of
strongly marked, deeply incised lines, a feature noted by Jenyns as
characteristic of the former, but overlooked by him in the latter
species. In P. hibernicum, moveover, there is a suggestion when
viewed under the microscope, of faint radial sculpture rarely present
in other species. Internally the chief feature is the short hinge-line,
just as in P. obtusale, and, in fact, all orbicular bivalves. This
shortness of the hinge- line persists in most of its form mutations,
although if the determination and drawings be correct, it is somewhat
departed from in the specimens from Gortymadden figured by
Phillips and Stelfox 1° (pl.i, f. 7 and 8). In addition the points of the
lateral teeth, when viewed sideways, stand up more sharply, as shown
in the “ Catalogue ” than they do in other species of the genus.
Diagrammatically expressed they are AA rather than AA.

A thorough examination was made of all the samples in the
Kennard-Woodward collection, with the result that a few Irish
representatives were detected as misplaced, namely : under obtusale,
examples from Lough Acapple (Donegal); Tully Lough
(Fermanagh) ; and Lough Nalackan, Brandon Mt. (Kerry) ; whilst
a tube of “ pusillum”’ from Lough Nafeola (Fermanagh) proved
divisible into hibernicum and mitidum. An equally careful research
in the collections at the British Museum (Natural History) yielded
no instance of any misidentified hebernicum.

List of occurrences so far seen and determined by the writer :—

RECENT.
ENGLAND.
Bedfordshire—BD.
R. Ouse, Bromham [C. O.].
Buckinghamshire—BX.
R. Thames, Denham Lock [J. H. C.].
R. Colne, Iver ilies Caje
Wendover Canal, Halton iC O.].
Cambridgeshire. or
R. Ouse, Ely [C. O.].

216 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Cheshire —CH.

Baguley Moor [C. O.].
Cumberland.—CU.

Dale Head Tarn (1,600’), Barrowdale [C. O.].

Knott’s Dock Tarn, Borrowdale [C. O.].

Barrow Bay, Derwentwater [C. O.].

Blea Tarn, Eskdale [C. O.].

Deroke Water, Eskdale [C. O.].

Friar’s Crag, Derwentwater [C. O.].
Gloucestershire, Hast.—GE.

Canal at Stroud [C. O.].
Hertfordshire.—HT.

Fishpond, Aldenham Abbey [C. 0O.].

Brook at Cassio Bridge, Watford [C. O.].
Lancashire, Mid.—ML.

Haweswater, Silverdale [C. O.].
Lancashire, South —SL.

Canal at Reddish [C. O.].
Middlesex.—MX.

R. Colne, Harefield [J. E. C.].

Stanwell [J. HE. C.].
Northamptonshire—NO.

R. Nene, Northampton [C. 0O.].
Staffordshire —ST.

Froghall [C. O.].

Great Barr Park, near Walsall [H. O.].
Suffolk, West.—WS.

Fen drain, Lakenheath [C. O.].
Surrey.—SR.

Chobham [C. O.].

Kew ditch [J. E. C.].

R. Wey, Woking [C. O.].
Warwickshire.—W W.

Sutton Coldfield district [H. O.].
Westmorland and Lake Lancashire—WL.

Little Water, Bampton [C. O.].

R. Beetha, Beetham [C. O.].

Brother’s Water [C. O.].

Elterwater [C. O.].

Esthwaite (217’) [C. O.].

Grasmere (204’) [C. O.].

Hawes Water [C. O.].

Linemoor Tarn (1,300’), Langdale [C. O.].

Little Langdale Tarn (3840’) [C. O.].

Loughrige Tarn [C. 0.].

Reservoir at Patterdale [C. O.].

Nab Cottage, Rydal Water [C. O.].

WOODWARD: ON SOME SPECIES OF PISIDIUM. 217

West side of Rydal Water [C. O.].
Pull Wyke Bay, Windermere [C. O.].
Yorkshire, South-West— WY.
Marsden [C. O.]. .
WALES.
Breconshire—BR
Canal at Brecon [C. O.].
Carnarvonshire—CR.
Llyn Anafon (1,630’) [C. O.].
Llyn Diwaunedd (1,208’) [C. O.].
Llyn Dwythweh (920’), Llanberis [C. O.].
Llyn Mymbyr (588’), Capel Curig [C. O.]
Llyn Ogwen (984’) [C. O.].
Llyn Padarn (340’) [C. O.].
Llyn Peris (340) [C. O.].
Denbighshire—DB.
Llyn Aled (1,740’) [C. 0O.].
Glamorganshire-—GM.
Llandaff [C. O.].
Merionethshire—MN.
Fairbourne, Barmouth [C. O.]
Llyn Cyri (1,200’), Cader Idris [C. O.].
Tarn on Y Garn (1,800), Dolgelly [C.
Llyn Dulyn (1,740’), Llanddwywe [C.
Llyn Cwm Mynach (950’) [C. O.].
Llyn Irddyn (1,029’) [C. O.].
Llyn Lliwbran (1,500’) [C. O.].
Llyn Y Bi (1,400’) [C. O.].
Montgomeryshire —MG.
Llyn Du Meiford [C. 0O.].
IRELAND.
Antrim.—AN.
Loughs (1,000’) west of Carnlough [K. & W.].
Clare —CL
Lough Derg [C. O.].
Cork, West.—WC.
Lough Namaddra (1,200’) [C. O.] [K. & W.].
Down.—D0O.
Ballyholme [C. O.].
Donegal, Hast.—ED.
Lough Acapple [K. & W.].
Fermanagh —FE.
Awaddy Lough [K. & W.].
Lough Nafeola [K. & W.].
Tully Lough [K. & W.].
Galway, West.—WG.
Lough Gowlanagower, Inishbofen [K. & W.].
Lough Inch [J. EB. C.] [K. & W.].

0.1.
Ont

218 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Galway, South.—SG.
Lough Derg [C. O.].
Lough Rea [C. 0.].

Kerry, South. 8K.

Lough Nalackan (1,150’) [K. & W.].
Tipperary, North —NT.

Lough Derg [C. O.].
Waterford.— WA.

Lough Coumshingaun [C. 0O.].

HOLOCENE.
ENGLAND.
Somersetshire, No1th.—NS.
Burnham [K. & W.].
IRELAND.
Down.—DO.
White Bog, Killough [C. O.]. [K. & W.].

The initials in [ ] are those of the several collectors who hold
specimens, viz.: C. Oldham, J. E. Cooper, H. Overton, and Kennard
and Woodward.

PISIDIUM STEENBUCHII, Moller.

To his paper on “ The Pisidium Fauna of the Grand Junction
Canal” *® Mr. Stelfox appended notes on some species which had
not been found in those waters. Among these (p. 301) was
P. steenbuchw, of which he received for study a single example from
Boveney, from Mr. J. E. Cooper, and he suggested that this species
is nothing more than a “ rather uncommon variety of P. nitidum”.
Since then a second specimen has been detected among some other
Boveney shells and placed in the same box.

The original determination of this and other examples from
widely different localities was made after careful comparison with
co-types of steenbuchw kindly sent me from the Zoological Museum
at Copenhagen, but it has seemed well under the circumstances to
check this conclusion. Accordingly having been favoured once
again by Mr. Cooper with the loan of his specimens, I have com-
pared his and my own examples anew with the co-types of steenbuchu,
and can find no reason for altering my former determination.

Of course, looked at carelessly they do superficially resemble
nitidum, save that they are somewhat larger and differ in their
sculpturing. The dentition, too, is fairly similar in both species,
but there are persistent differences observable by the careful
student, which separate them, and the more important of these
were duly set forth in the text (to which Mr. Stelfox never seems to
refer) of the “ Catalogue of the British species of Pisidium”’, and
need not here be elaborated over again. Mr. Stelfox invites a com-

16 Journ. of Conch., xv, 1918, pp. 289-304.

WOODWARD: ON SOME SPECIES OF PISIDIUM. 919

parison of his figures with the diagram on pl. ii of the “ Catalogue ”,
and vaunts the superiority of his method. This eulogy must surely
have been penned ere the reproductions of his drawings had been
received from the engraver, for if I was unlucky in having my
excellent photographs spoilt as they were by bad collotyping, he
has been still more unfortunate. Yet when the wrecks of his
drawings are carefully examined by one acquainted with the two
species it looks as if the draughtsman had detected and figured
the differences in c. iii of the hinge.

Mr. Stelfox states that he has seen other examples of P. nitedum
similar to the Boveney specimen from other localities. Is it possible
that just as in the beginning I came to grief over P. hibernicum
he has now missed the opportunity of extending our knowledge
of the range of P. steenbuchw %

ADDENDUM.
Read 10th June, 1921.

REGRETTABLE though it be, the trivial names of two more species
of Pisidium will have to be changed. Both P. pusillum and
P. obtusale were taken by Jenyns at second and third hand from
names given to species which prove indeterminate and consequently
not available under our modern regulations as to nomenclature.

The following new names are consequently proposed :—

PISIDIUM PUSILLULUM, nom. nov., vice P. pusillum, Jenyns (of B. B.
Woodward), non Gmelin, nec Turton.

What the Tellina pusilla of Gmelin (Linn. Syst. Nat., ed. 13, i,
pt. 6, 1791, p. 3231) really was is not now ascertainable. The name
was subsequently taken over by Turton in 1819 (Conch. Dict., p. 167)
without reference to Gmelin, but in 1822 (Conch. Brit., p. 251, pl. xi,
f. 16, 17) when changing the name to Cyclas pusilla he refers to
Gmelin. Turton described the shell as “oblique tumid in-
equilateral’, and evidently included all the smaller species of
Pisidiwm under the designation. Nine years later, Turton (Manual,
1831, p. 16, f. 7) modified this to “ obliquely suboval, convex ”’.
Jenyns, when he adopted the name from Turton in 1832 (Trans.
Camb. Phil. Soc., iv, p. 302, pl. xx, f. 4-6), on the other hand, speaks
of it as “ Testa variabilis, plerumque orbiculato-ovalis, interdum
suboblonga margine dorsali recto, vix inequilateralis”. Jenyns
evidently in the three varieties distinguished by him included more
than one form which would to-day rank apart. Of the “ two extreme
varieties’ figured by him, one was probably the personatum of
Malm, as suggested by me (Catalogue, p. 7), and subsequently by
Mr. Oldham (Journ. Conch. xv, 1918, p. 237), who further found
direct evidence on other tablets in the Jenyns collection of the
presence of Malm’s species under Jenyns’ name. Since, however,
Jenyns’ name is inadmissible, all further discussion as to what con-
stituted his species is unnecessary.

22.0 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The form to which, rightly or wrongly, I restricted the name
pusillum of Jenyns, and which will have to take the new name, is
a polymorphic one that seems to have puzzled malacologists, some
of whom apparently regard it asanextreme form of mtidwm. Truly
it has much in common with that species; nevertheless, it appears
to me to possess certain constant hinge characters, which justify
its separation under a distinctive name. Its characteristics were
duly set forth in the “Catalogue”’, p. 61, but the more salient
features of typical examples may well be repeated here.

Externally the species is glossy, greyer than nitidum, more nearly
equilateral than any of the other species, save personatum, with
fairly prominent umbones; the nepionic shell is tolerably large,
smooth, and frequently irridescent, and generally immediately
followed by a series of concentric ridges as in ntediwm, but much
stronger.

Internally this form differs from all others in its hinge. The lateral
teeth strike the eye at once as being somewhat longer, narrower, and
less prominent than in most of the other species, while their apices
are almost at the end furthest from the umbo. The paired laterals of
the right valve are more equal in each pair in length than in other
species, and stand out from each other and the shell margin. The
cardinal teeth are flat-topped and practically parallel with the hinge
line ; the base of ¢ 2 is continuous with ai and ¢ w is mainly parallel
with it; c¢ 7 is only slightly curved. The essential arrangement of
the cardinals, therefore, recalls that in subtruncatum.

PISsIDIUM OBTUSALASTRUM, nom. noy., vice P. obtusale, C. Pfeiffer
(of Jenyns non Pfeiffer) non Lamarck.

Jenyns (Trans. Camb. Phil. Soc., iv, 1832, p. 301, pl. xx, f. 1-3)
identified his well-marked species with that described by C. Pfeiffer
(Naturg. Deutsch. L.- u. Siissw.-Moll., i, 1821, p. 125, pl. v, f. 21, 22)
who took the name from, whilst querying its identity with, the
Cyclas obtusalis of Lamarck (Hist. Anim. s. Vert., v, 1818, p. 599).

There is no certainty as to the identification of either Lamarck’s
or Pfeiffer’s shell, and neither adequately suggests Jenyns’, con-
sequently the name of Jenyns’ shell has to be changed.

MAXIMA.

<q
fa)
<q
F
Oo
z
oO
=
fe)
eg
Te
Y)
al
eg
<
Wi
a
x
Wl
-
“
|
vt)

Proc. Mauac. Soc. Lonp.

221

NOTES ON PEARL FORMATION AND JAPANESE CULTURE PEARLS.

By T. H. Haynes.
Read 10th June, 1921.
(PLATES V1I AND VIII.)

Tue study of pearl oysters and the problems presented by the
formation of pearls demand an acquaintance with the distinction
between pearls and “ blisters ’, or excrescences on the shell surfaces.
All pearls are formed within the tissues of the mollusc, but they
frequently pass out and become included between the animal and
the shell, when they are treated in the same manner as any foreign
object in that position. They are joined to and embedded in the
shell by successive layers of nacre, or other shell-substance. These
excrescences are gradually reduced in height by the successive layers
of nacre covering the foreign body, being thinner at the top than at
the base or plane of the shell (PI. VIII, f.5). ‘‘ Decreasing blisters ”
are represented on Pl. VII, Figs. J, 2, and 3. Fig. 4 represents
different features and represents an “ increasing blister ”’ or barrier
raised as a defence against penetration by a boring bivalve from the
outside ; and the layers of nacre are thicker at the top than at the
base. In the eventof the borer working vertically the shell is usually
pierced ; but in most cases the borer works at an angle, and the
pearl oyster is able to increase the height of the blister quickly
enough to prevent complete penetration. When the borer is com-
pletely within the substance of the shell the entrance it has left
behind itself often becomes choked with mud, which prevents the
entry of sea-water, in which case the borer perishes and the pearl
oyster then reduces the height of the blister in the same way as
described in the three preceding instances. Small blisters are thus
often completely levelled down in the growing shell.

If there is a hole at the back of the shell opposite to a blister
the pearler takes no further interest in it; but if there has been no
borer at work the pearler punches out the blister by a series of holes
round it with a steel punch, and by smart but careful tapping with
a hammer laterally the blister will disclose the nature of its contents
by splitting in two at the point where the foreign substance which

lodged against the shell surface was attached and covered by the
successive layers of nacre. These true blisters may contain a crab
(Fig. 2) or stray shell (Fig. 1) or stone or a pearl (Fig. 3) escaped
from the tissues of the oyster, or they may be hollow and foul-
smelling when opened—in which case an animal or vegetable object
was entombed and has decomposed and left no trace of its identity.

There is no direct evidence as to the frequency of shell secretion.
When young the lateral growth of the animal is so rapid that the
secretion of layers of nacre, each overlapping the other outwards
towards and over the horny lip of the shell and increasing the

929. PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

diameter of the shell, must be a continuous function ; but after full
growth it may be doubted whether the layers follow one another
so rapidly. Ifa pearl oyster perishes the animal quickly disappears,
being eaten by fish, crabs and small molluscs, and within twenty-
four hours in warm tropical waters the shell will lose its brilliancy
and become quite dull or “ dead ’’ owing to the chemical action of
the salt water. When the mother-of-pearl oyster is alive and open
the two mantle lobes cling closely to the surfaces of the upper
and lower shells, excluding the sea-water from direct contact with
the shell, but leaving a considerable space for it to fill between the
two mantle lobes. It is obvious, therefore, that the larval pearl-
inducing parasite or any other intruding object must first enter
between the mantle lobes and not between the mantle and the shell.

The mantle lobes’ adhesion to the shell surfaces is so strong that
considerable leverage with the blade of the knife has to be exerted
to force them apart, and it is not improbable that a certain degree
of suction action prevails, in addition to the presence of a slime
of a mucilazenous character which promotes adhesion. It is quite
obscure how a stray shell or dead crab or other object which is
found in a blister attained access to the shell surface beneath the
mantle lobe. Nothing is known of the activities of the oyster
when it is closed, or what convolutions of the animal occur, but it
is quite possible that occasionally each mantle lobe is turned inwards,
bringing the slimy external epidermis into contact with the inner
clean ciliated epidermis of the cavity in order to clear it of intruders,
large or small. In this manner cestode larve piercing the cavity
lining would enter under different conditions to those piercing the
outer lining.

The magnified section in Fig. 5 (Pl. VIII) of the artificially
produced Japanese blisters represents a special adaptation of a
custom amongst Chinese from time immemorial to produce figures
of Buddha, and other objects, as blisters in shells: the same thing
was done by Saville Kent in Australis. The configuration of the
layers of nacre in this figure exemplifies the process of reduction in
height.

Fig. 6 (Pl. VIII) is a highly magnified section of what there is
reason to. believe is actually what it 1s represented to be--a mother-
of-pearl bead covered with layers of nacre within the tissues of a
living pearl oyster and converted into a pearl. The remarkable
difference between these layers both in thickness and in regularity
and those in the two following Australian pearls is of importance.
These new Japanese culture pearls vary of course in quality, but
the one from which this section was cut was of about 5 grains much
above the ordinary quality. Mr. Mikimoto, the originator of the
enterprise; does not profess to produce anything much larger than
7 grains. According to the specification of his American patent,
taken out in 1919, a portion of the shell-secreting epidermis is

HAYNES: NOTES ON PEARL FORMATION. 223

taken from the mantle of a living oyster and formed into a little
sac within which a bead of mother-of-pearl is inserted, the sac
tied up and inserted into an incision made in a second oyster,
the ligature being then removed, the wound treated with an anti-
septic and an astringent, and the oyster returned to the sea. They
are operated on when 3 years old, and opened for the result at
7 years, the maximum age being about 10 years. This artificial,
grafted sac is in imitation of the cyst which experts declare
is naturally made round the nucleus of all fine pearls. Obviously
the artificial sac must be an inferior production to that formed by
nature, and this would account for the irregularity of the con-
centric layers of pearly matter compared with the remarkable
regularity shown in Fig. 7.

Section ( x 11) of a very perfect pearl, reproduced by the
kind permission of its possessor, Mr. J. G. Bradbury.

There is no particular reason why an operation successful in
making 7 grain pearls in the Japanese small 3-inch pearl oyster
should not be adopted on the large Australian pearl oyster running
up to 15 inches in diameter and producing pearls exceeding even
100 grains; but Mr. Mikimoto must improve his methods greatly
before he can produce anything in the shape of a perfectly round
pearl of say 40 grains, for which as much as £5,000 has frequently
been paid. The deviation from the true spherical shape in the
5 grain (Fig. 6) would be of very serious detriment in a 40 grain pearl,
which to fetch any fancy price must roll perfectly straight without
wobbling a hair’s breadth. (Cf. Text figure.)

224 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. .

It is difficult to understand why Mr. Mikimoto should have
patented and thereby published the details of his process. The
grafting operation is one of a very delicate nature, requiring quick
and deft workmanship more likely to be attained in an Asiatic race
in which the cultivation of the arts is instinctive, than in Western
races ; and the implantation of the artificial sac in the body proper
or “under the liver” in the posterior part of the living oyster,
where the secretion of pure white pearl is to be secured, is a much
more difficult matter than in the mantle in the anterior region,
where in Pinctada martensw, Dkr., there is great probability of the
pearl being of a decidedly yellowish tinge. Nevertheless, the grafting
of shell-secreting epidermis and its conversion into a pearl-secreting
sac, marvellous as it may sound, is inferior in novelty to and less
remarkable to pathologists than the experiments performed at
Plymouth by Mr. G. H. Drew on Pecten and the formation of a cyst
within the adductor muscle of one scallop by the conversion into
columnar ciliated epithelium of the inner layer of fibroblasts,
stimulated by the artificial introduction of a fragment of living
ovarian tissue from a second scallop, such fragment (acting as a
nucleus) degenerating in six days leaving a residue of a few
blood cells and granular matter. This marks a new departure in
metaplasia, as will be seen from the following conclusions culled
from Mr. Drew’s paper 1 :—

Ribbert, 1908. “‘ Only tissues that, while externally different,

possess nevertheless the same histogenetic capacities can
undergo metaplasia one into the other.

On the other hand,

Leo Loeb, 1899, records that in cases of epithelial regeneration in
vertebrates, he has observed epithelial cells migrate into under-
lying tissues, and take on the appearance of fibroblasts.

Drew, 1910, on Cardium norvegicum. Corpuscles coming into
contact with a rough foreign body or injured tissue possess the
power of agglutination and forming a compact plasmodial
mass, and the same in Pecten.

Sir Ray Lankester, 1886-93, shows that certain corpuscles in
Ostrea edulis have a phagocytic action on diatoms and minute
green alge.

Drew, 1910, Corpuscles of Cardium norvegicum have phagocytic
action on bacteria and are attracted towards extracts of dead
tissues.

From a pearl student’s point of view Mr. Drew’s experiments
would have been more interesting if the insertion had been made
in the body proper, or in the mantle lobes, rather than in the
adductor muscle, the pearls from which in a pearl oyster are of

1 Journal of Experimental Zoology, vol. x, 1911 (U.S.).

HAYNES: NOTES ON PEARL FORMATION. 225

a different and valueless character as compared with those formed
in the softer parts of the oyster; the former being more of the
nature of concretions and the latter alone being cyst-pearls.

Dr. H. Lyster Jameson, who has made the nuclei of pearls his
special study, says that apart from those of trematode origin they
range from diatoms and fragments of radiolarian shells to sponge
spicules.1 He also is of opinion that “the immediate cause of the
pearl is not the mechanical irritation caused by the body of the
parasite, but rather the toxic properties of its secretions, which
lead to the pathological changes (formation of the tumours that we.
call pearl-sacs) in the tissues.” 2

In a letter to the Times (7th May, 1921) Sir Arthur E. Shipley,
in commenting on the new Japanese culture pearls, refers to the
outer shell-secreting epidermis of the mantle, and remarked that

“ should the intrusive body press on into the interior of the mollusc
it will in some cases carry with it a portion of the epidermis, which
will in time form a little cyst around it ’’, secretion of nacre following
and the formation of a pearl. It is difficult, however, to accept
this proposition if it is meant to cover all cyst-pearls.

On one occasion an Australian mother-of-pearl oyster was found
which not only contained free pearls enough to fill a sherry glass, but
both shell surfaces were studded thickly with embedded pearls of all
sizes varying up to that of wrens’ eggs. It is difficult to reconcile
this as probable under Sir Arthur Shipley’s proposition ; and if
endogenous larval reproduction, as vouched for by Mr. Southwell
in Ceylon pearl oysters, accounted for this extraordinary amount
of pearl formation, the suggestion occurs that such wholesale cyst
formation was attributable to metaplastic action closely akin to
Mr. Drew’s experiences in Pecten. The same comment may be
advanced touching the non-pearl-bearing, “ fibrous,” or “ connective
tissue cysts” containing cestode larve, which predominate so largely
in Ceylon oysters over the actual pearl-bearing epithelial or
ectodermal sac.

It is not definitely stated by anyone that foreign blisters occur
on the upper shell of a pearl oyster, but pearl blisters certainly occur
there, and the fact is one of special interest. No biologist has
explained how a pearl that has escaped from its sac passes through
the inner or outer epidermis, but some new information may be
expected to be published shortly as to foreign bodies being passed
through the outer part of the body wall of oysters and “ blistered ”’.

The controversy that exists as to the identity of the parasite, or
parasites to which the formation of fine Ceylon pearls is to be
attributed is still acute. Cestode larvee are found within the tissues
of the pearl oysters, but Dr. Jameson maintained (1912) that “no

1 Nature, 26th May, 1921.
2 Jameson, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1912, p. 329.

VOL. XIV.— OCTOBER, 1921. 16

226 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

satisfactory instance is recorded of the cestode parasite being
observed surrounded by an epidermal sac’ (Proc. Zool. Soc., 1912,
p. 273). It has been still more doubtful whether the larval intruder
ever developed within a cyst, or within a pearl into the adult
worm, whose proper final host was the devourer of the oyster.
The precise identity of the worm or worms and the host in
tropical waters are still unknown; but evidence has recently
been found of a pearl containing the complete remains of what
was supposed to be a fully developed worm within its nucleus.
This pearl was sectioned, as shown in Fig. 8 (Pl. VIII), and the
section revealed under the microscope the figure of the letter S.
After the section was sent for a magnified photograph the lower
bend of the S was found to have disappeared. Later, unsuspicious
of danger, the same process was repeated, with the result that the
upper part disappeared, leaving barely sufficient for identification
of actual vermian remains. This disaster is undoubtedly attributable
to heat engendered in the photographic process, but the original
figure was seen by Dr. G. T. Prior at the Natural History Museum,
as well as by others, one of whom asserted he saw the ‘“‘ horns” and
tail—and he unhesitatingly picked out Fig. 70 on Plate IV of “ The
Parasites of the Pearl Oyster ’’, by Sir Arthur Shipley, as of similar
appearance. Fig. 70 represents the head and “horns” of the
adult Tetrarhyncus minimus, but having regard to Figs. 19 and 22,
representing the “ oldest larval stage of Tetrarhyncus wnonifactor,
met with in the tissues of the pearl oyster’, there is no certainty
as to the specimen found being actually a fully developed worm.
The similarity also between 7. minimus and T. wuonifactor in the
“horns ” renders precise identification from memory uncertain.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.
Blister Pearls from Pinctada [= Meleagrina] maxima: (Jameson).

Fig. la, 6. Natural blister (nat. size) containing a stray shell.
Sh) ahs Be i 5 f Pinnoteres.
” 2c. ” oe ( x 3) ”? oy)
Reproduced by kind permission of Mr. A. Lanburn.
» 3a,6. Natural blister (nat. size) containing a pearl.
> 4a, b. 43 Hh formed in the lower valve as a defence
against the intrusion of a shell-boring bivalve.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.
Sections of Culture and Natural Pearls.

Fig. 5. Section of artificially produced blister from Japanese pearl oyster
(Pinctada martensit, Dkr.), sold largely hitherto as “ Culture

Pearls” and utilized as half-pearls in cheap jewellery.
, 6. Magnified section of a 5 grain Japanese culture pearl (4in. in diam.)

containing a mother-of-pearl bead centre.
7. Magnified section of Australian pearl (41in. in diam.) in a shell blister.
» 8. Magnified section of Australian pearl ({in. in diam. min.) of dull
surface, showing removal of a number of skins by a knife on the
straight side for the purpose of testing the quality of the skins
below.

‘STYVAd TWUNLVYN GNV 3YNLANO 4O SNOILOAS

22:7

THE MOLLUSCA AS MATERIAL FOR GENETIC RESEARCH.
By Guy C. Rosson, B.A., F.ZS.
Read 10th June, 1921.

In the following pages I wish to comment upon some of the observa-
- tions and experiments which have been made upon Mollusca that
are of importance in the study of genetics. The advantage of such
a survey, limited as it is to one group of animals, may not be
apparent at first sight. The phenomena of segregation are now
known to be almost universal among animals; but it will be,
nevertheless, of advantage to know whether certain groups show
peculiar types of segregation ; whether there are special problems to
be studied in certain groups; and whether a special technique is
required for certain cases. Co-operation between the taxonomist
and geneticist should thus prove to be of advantage.

The prominence given by authoritative workers to the selection
hypothesis and to the discovery of unit characters and segregation
has had the unfortunate result of making the average naturalist
consider that these questions are settled one way or another, or, as
an alternative, that both may be true. The phenomena of segrega-
tion and unit characters are almost universal, the number of instances
of well-attested selective death-rates and the clear demonstration of
natural selection at work are very few ; yet some of the arguments
adduced in favour of the latter hypothesis remain unrefuted, and
many phenomena of heredity are only brought under a Mendelian
interpretation by dint of considerable straining. There is room,
therefore, for more work of an experimental character and great
need for field naturalists to carry out supplementary observations
according to systematic plans.

At first sight the Mollusca should he a highly satisfactory group
for experiment. ‘The shell is a sensitive index of genetic change,
albeit susceptible to “‘ fluctuating” variation. It is a permanent
and easily visible source of reference. Furthermore, there are certain
internal structures (the radula, the dart and jaws of Pulmonata,
_the mandibles of certain Prosobranchs, and the stomachal plates of
Opisthobranchs), which afford admirable material for correlation
with the shell characters. On the other hand, they are not quick-
breeding animals, the land forms do not have very extensive
- families, and, though otherwise well suited for study, by reason of
their moncecious sex, peculiar copulatory habits, and the tendency
among some to bury their eggs, are animals in which the business
of exact affiliation is a troublesome matter. We have lastly to
consider in detail a question raised by Lang’s.original work (12) }
upon Helicide. In his first report upon crosses of H. nemoralis and

* Numbers in ( ) refer to the bibliography at the end of the paper.

228 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

hortensis the latter considered that he had showed that self-
fertilization did not occur. He found, however, that snails separated
after copulation could reproduce themselves, even if isolated for
three years. He considered this was due to the persistence of the
spermotozoa derived from the original copulation in the vesicula
seminalis for that period. Ina later work (13), however, he announced
that a probable case of self-fertilization had been observed ; and
Kiinkel (11) stated that he had actually observed the process.
There appears to be very little reason for doubting these observa-
tions, which, if they are finally endorsed, should be of great
importance in the study of genetics. The question of delayed
fertilization is, however, not finally disposed of; and it is just
possible that certain anomalous cases such as those recorded by
Stelfox (16) and Collinge (5) may be due to this.

The amount of experimental work done upon Mollusca that
satisfies the conditions of an orthodox genetic study is relatively
small. A great many observations recorded by Pelseneer (15),
some of them adduced by him as evidence against Mendelian heredity,
have been made that in one way or another fail to fulfil these con-
ditions. Uncertainty as to the actual parentage, failure to carry the
experiments to the F, generation and other factors all combine to
render these observations, otherwise of value, nugatory as evidence
for or against the occurrence of segregation.

The experiments of Lang (12, 13, etc.), supplemented by Kleiner’s
work (10), and cytological studies by Baltzer (1), are the most
important genetic researches upon Mollusca. Of almost equal
importance are the results of Stelfox (16, 17); while that of
Kiinkel (11) upon Arion, though less extensive, deserves mention.
The earlier work of Collinge (5), criticized and given a Mendelian
interpretation by Cockerell (4), is also worthy of notice.

It is impossible to give a detailed criticism of all this work. On
the whole one would say that it affords ample evidence of the presence
of unit characters, and segregation. There are several instances,
however, in which the meaning of anomalous ratios is not clear, and
the interpretation given by authors is not altogether satisfactory.
For example, I venture to think that Lang’s (13, p. 255) explanation
of the proportions of pale-coloured banding in the F, and F,
generations from (P) pale-banded x pale-banded H. hortensis is
not as satisfactory as some other interpretations of modified F, and
Ff’, ratios.

If the question were to be asked point-blank, “ Do these results
endorse the geneticist’s point of view or do they suggest that some
other mode of inheritance is operative ?”’ I think the answer would
be that in such cases as have been carefully worked out the evidence
favours the former hypothesis. If there are difficulties of interpreta-
tion, the subsequent history of such crosses does not in any case
favour the earlier conception of the nature of intermediates.

ROBSON: MOLLUSCA AND GENETIC RESEARCH. 229

In this context we may touch very briefly upon Pelseneer’s
eriticisms (15). This is not a very welcome task, as all students of
the Mollusca will unite in recognizing their indebtedness to the
celebrated Belgian malacologist. But I cannot refrain from
expressing the opinion that Professor Pelseneer has failed to exercise
discrimination in his review of this subject. He adduces many
cases which he considers are not conformable to the concept of
unit characters and segregation. For reasons given above, however,
the observations cited by him are not admissible as evidence.
Furthermore, Professor Pelseneer appears to pin his faith to the
eos ratio as evidence, and to disregard the well-known
modifications of that formula. Again, he is scornful as to certain
interpretations based upon imperfect dominance which he ranks
amone “complications verbales”. Now imperfect dominance is
a great deal more than this, when one considers how well its action
may be tested; and, even if it may not explain all the cases of
intermediacy, it cannot be lightly dismissed.

Much might be said on the wide subject of the correlation of the
facts of adaptation, distribution, habits, and association with any
theory of evolution. The geneticist’s point of view has been well
stated on this subject by Bateson (2), who draws inter alia upon
the facts recorded by Coutagne in his account of the
polymorphism of the Mollusca of France (6a), The distributional
studies of Mayer (14), Gulick (9), Crampton (7) afford little
evidence for the orthodox selectionist ; and as far as Mollusca
are concerned the evidence for a selective death-rate seems to
consist only of Weldon’s earlier work upon Clausilia (18). His
later observations (19) were, however, negative. Other cases
less well worked out (Boycott (3), Colton (6)) have been put
on record, but these are scarcely conclusive. Although the
phenomena of adaptation are apparent everywhere in the animal
kingdom, it must be confessed that insufficient intensive study has
been devoted to the adaptive significance of specific characters among
the Mollusca. It is an incredible fact that since the publication of
“The Origin of Species’ sixty years have elapsed withouta general
concurrence of opinion on this subject being arrived at. And yet
every naturalist must be familiar with numerous cases where it is
hard to find an adaptive explanation of specific characters other
than the customary appeal to ignorance. There is room in the
study of the Mollusca for a great deal of observation and intensive
study of this question. It cannot be settled without a wealth of
observations made in the field upon habits, ecology, food, enemies,
etc., and in such matters the general biologist awaits the verdict
ot the field naturalist. It has been said time after time, but is as
true to-day as it was forty years ago, that our knowledge of animal
ecology and habits lags far behind our descriptive taxonomy. This
balance should be redressed. The experimental side of genetics,

230 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

as of any other concept of evolution, must be reinforced by field
observations planned in advance to satisfy the many questions in
which they may be employed asevidence. Why is a certain variety
of Helix nemoralis found in locality A and never in locality B? Do
its specific characters appear to be of advantage to it or not? Do
the other snails in locality A tend to show analogous characters or
are they different ? If they are different, in what respect are they
different 2 Do intermediates occur ? If so, what are the offspring
of the latter like when they can be bred from known parentage ?
These and similar questions the field naturalist should always be
asking himself; and his note-book should be a treasury of informa-
tion upon food, soil, enemies, habits, and other bionomic data.

Field observations are particularly needful in a special group of
cases which in a general way are of considerable importance in
genetic studies. Hvery malacologist has at one time or another been
puzzled by certain groups in which structural modifications of an
exuberant or bizarre form have been developed. For example,
among the Lamellibranchia Malleus, Brechites, Tiridacna (e.g.
T. squamosus), and Spondylus are genera in which bizarrerie of
form or sculpture reaches a maximum. Among Gastropoda Murex
and Delphinula have a fantastic exuberance of spines, certain
apparently closely allied species of Hnnea show a prolific variety of
oral armature, while Opisthostoma and Anostoma exhibit a remarkable
abnormality hitherto unexplained. Some of these cases seem to
transcend the limits of functional adaptation and to illustrate the
principle of momentum discussed by Dendy (8), and attributed
provisionally by him to the failure or elimination of growth-con-
trolling secretions. Others seem either to be adapted to very
exceptional bionomic conditions or to have become subject to non-
adaptive influences diverging very abruptly and eccentrically from
the main tendencies of their groups.

Now some sort of adaptive explanation of such cases may be
forthcoming. But an investigation in the field is most urgently
needed. The elaborate spines of the various species of Murex, for
example, are at present only explained on an assumption that they
are “‘ protective”. If that is the case, what is the enemy that
evokes such an elaborate defence absent from. some species of the
genus and from allied groups? Are the spines “ protective” as
a barbed-wire entanglement or do they serve to entangle seaweed
and bottom débris so as to impart some sort of “ protective
resemblance’? ? Or can no such factor of special danger be dis-
covered in the environment ? Is it “momentum ” or the result of
some non-adaptive factorial change? We cannot dogmatize on
such matters. They constitute a lacuna in our knowledge, and a
complete and satisfactory account of evolutionary processes cannot

be obtained while such cases remain unexplained.

DAD OH Oris wy bo

ROBSON : MOLLUSCA AND GENETIC RESEARCH. Dell

LITERATURE.

BALTZER, F'., Arch. f. Zellforsch., Bd. xi, Hft. 2, 1913, p. 151.
BATESON, W., Problems of Genetics, London, 1913.

Boycott, A., Journ. Conchology, vol. xiv, 1913, p. 100.
COCKERELL, T. D., American Naturalist, vol. xliii, 1909, p. 510.
COLLINGE, W., Journ. Conchology, vol. xii, 1909, p. 235.

Couton, H., Proc. Ac. N. Sci. Philadelphia, vol. lxviii, 1916, p. 440.

. COUTAGNE, G., Ann. Soc. Agric. Lyon, sér. VI, tom. ii, 1894, p. 397.

CRAMPTON, H., Carnegie Inst. Washington, No. 228, 1916.

Denby, A., British Association Reports, Portsmouth, 1911 (1912).
GULICK, J. T’., Carnegie Inst. Washington, No. 25, 1905.

KLEINER, E., Zeitschr. Ind. Abst. v. Vererb., Bd. ix, Hft. 3, 1913, p. 216.

. KUNKEL, E., Verh. Ges. D. Naturf. Leipzig, No. 83, 1912, p. 437.

. LANG, A., Festschr. z. Geburtstage, E. Haeckel, Jena, 1904, p. 439.

. LANG, A., Zeitschr. Ind. Abst. v. Vererb., Bd. viii, Hft. 3, 1912, p. 254.
. Mayer, A., Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool., t. xxvi, 1902, p. 117.

. PELSENEER, Mém. in 8vo Ac. Roy. Belgique, ser. 11, t. v, 1920, p. 658.

. STELFOX, A., Journ. Conchology, vol. xiv, 1915, p. 293.

. STELFOX, A., Journ. Conchology, vol. xv, 1918, p. 268.

. WELDON, W., Biometrika, vol. i, 1901, p. 109.

. WELDON, W., Biometrika, vol. iii, 1903, p. 299.

INDEX TO

A PAGE
Acanthinula, affinities of ie 6
Ancylus, type of 86

- Archelia agadirensis, n.noy. for

A. jourdamana, Bourg. 145
Armature of Land Mollusca 52
B
Balea perversa, habitats of 169

Bell, Roy, Preliminary notice of
his molluscan collections 48
Berry, 8S. S., ‘On Mitra
monterey yt, a new Californian
species?’ . 31
Bolten, J. F., Notes on iafis
“Museum Boltenianum ° 198
Bowell, E. W., “ Further Noses
on Radule ’ 46

Boycott, A. E., ‘ On the sine
variation of Clausilia oiden-
tata and Ena obscura within a

** locality ”’.’ . 34
—— ‘ (Ecological Notes ” 128, 167
“Notes on the Distri-

BP ination of British Land and
Freshwater Mollusca from the
point of view of habitat’ 163

British Hydrobiide, Studies in 1
British Non-Marine Mollusca,

Distribution of 163
British Non-Marine Mollusca,

Nomenclatorial Notes . 77
Brown, Capt. J., notes on the

dates of the earlier parts of his

Illustrations of the Conchology

of Great Britain and Ireland,

2nd ed. : o . 116
Buccinulum, Swainson, note on 208
Buliminus callomphalus, note on

name 145

Bulimutus pulcherrim us e BS
subhybridus. : : 3

Bulinus, ee note on 86
Bullia dulcis, n.sp. 125
C

Caldey, I. of, Exhibit of and
notes on some mollusca from 117

Capillifera, Honigmann,
synonymy of 179

Cernuella, Schliter, synonymy
Ones ; 182

VOL. XIV.—OCTOBER, 1921.

VOL. XIV.

Chrysodomus intersculptus =
Neptunea antiqua japonica . 4

Ciliella, Mousson, synonymy of 180
Clausilia bidentata, size variation 34
Cochlicella, Fér.,note on name. 144
Cochlicella acuta, nomenclatorial

note : 80
—— barbara, coloration of shell 45
Cockerell, np! Aan bie

Anatomy and relationships of

HT elia subplicata, Sowerby * 191
—— ‘Helix pisana in Porto

Santo’ : 196
Columobella appr oximata, n.Sp. 126
Cominella acutispira, n. Sp. 125
Cooke, Rev. A. H., © Mitra

burnupiana, n.sp., from South

Africa’ 114

Cooper, J. E., “ Additions to the
List of Reeent Middlesex
Mollusca’ . E : 5

Crassatellites, note on 207
Culture Pearls, notes on . 221
H
Hdenttellina, on 74

Edwards, F. E., note on some of

his specific names of Hocene

Mollusca 139
Ena obscura, size samen 34
Ennea pallarys = H. vriesiana . 3
Eocene Mollusca, notes on some

of F. E. Edwards’ specific

names A é f a)
Etheridge, R., jnr., Obituary

notice ° . 4 ; a
Enconulus Reimhardt = Petasina

Beck . ‘ 178

if

Fabricius, O., molluscan names

accredited to him under date

1823 . : : - 205
Ferussacia denenica! n.nov. for

F. atlasica, Pallary 146
Fitzinger, Imre. SO
Folin, L. de, and Berens Iee

notes on their‘ Les Fonds de

la Mer’ 4 202
“Fonds de la Mer, hese notes

on the . : a - 202

17

234 INDEX.
PAGE
Fruticicola, Held, synonymy of 179 | Helix micromphalus, Letourn.,
Fulton, H. C., ‘A new sub- preocenpied :
species of Papuina tayloriana pisana in Porto Santo
from Dampier Island ’ c 2 simplicula, Morelet vice
‘ Molluscan Notes IV’ 3 H. annai, Paladilhe
-——‘On new _ species. of subplicata, Sby., anatomy
Hemiplecta and Xesta from and relationships
the Xulla Is.’ 148 |; —— gubruteacens Miller 1 vice H.
fusca
G —— teniaia, Westerld., pre-
occupied :
Gatliff, J. H., and Gabriel, C. J., tervert, Synonymy of
} Description of a new Hemiplecta ambitiosa, n.sp. a
Phasianella (P. tombins) from Hydrobiide, British, studies in
Western Australia ’ oN
Genetic Research and _ the I
Mollusca 3 4 Re eaCl
Gude, G. K., Presidential Tdiomela, n. subg.
Address: ‘ The Armature of Iredale, T., “ Preliminary ‘notice
Land Mollusca * 52 of Roy Bell’s molluscan
— Presidential Address : collections ’. :
‘ Changes in the classification “Unpublished plates of
of Helices during a quarter of Thomas Martyn, conchologist ’
a century ’ 151 “ Molluscan Nomenclatural
and — Dircndarenct: B. Be Problems and Solutions,No. IT’
‘On Helicella, Férussac ’ 174 5
H Jacosta, Gray, synonymy of
Haynes, T. H.,‘ Notes on Pearl Japenese Culture Pearls, notes
formation and Japanese Qul- Z ; : ;
ture Pearls ° 221 K
Hedley, C., * Concerning Baent- ?
tellina, ° 7£ | Kennard, A. S., and Woodward,
Helicarion, anatomy of two B. B.,‘ Nomenclatorial Notes
BeCICS : 5 : - 9 relating to British Non-
classification of 3 110 Marine Mollusca ’
cryptophallus, n.sp. 97 | Krapjiella mirabilis, its anatomy
Helicella, Férussac, on 174 and affinities :
—— caperata, habitats of 168
vigata, habitats of . 168 L
Helices, changes in classificaticn 15]
Helicolimax = Semilimax 146 | Limazx cinerconiger, habitats of
Helicopsis, Witzinger, synonymy —— maximus, habitats of
of 18]
Helix acuta, Mall, uA nomencl2- M
torial note on : 80 | R
—— annai, Paladilhe = Ly Margaritana margaritifera out of
simplicula, Morelet . 141 water
aspersa, coloration of ene canta guitula, Sby., note
shell 45
dane = Xestina granulosa 3 Nese ae unpublished plates
-—— fusca, Mont. =H. sub- |. of
ee Miller . 83 Megerle yon Muchifeld, Si G.,
hammonis, Str6m, noteon 84 notes on his MS. genera
—— mtupasi, unov. for H, Metafruiicicola, von Therng,
micromphalus, Letourn. 143 synonymy of

PAGE

142
196

14]

221

Middlesex, Recent Mollusca

Mitra burnupiana, G.Sp.

—=— montereyi, n.sp. 0

Mollusca, armature of Land

—— suited for genetic research

Monachella, n.nov. .

Morelet Collection, note on

Mur ex spinicosta, note on
“Museum Boltenianum, notes

on. A :

N

Neptunea, Bolten, note on and
type selected :
antiqua subjaponice =
Chrysolomus intersculptus
Nomenclatorial Notes on British
Non-Marine Mollusca
Problems

6)

Odhner, N. H., ‘ Spherium
nitidum, Ol., a Siberian fresh-
water Mussel, in Sweden’ ,

Obituary Notice, Re Htheridge,
jnr. -

P

Pallary, P., ‘ Quelque rectifica-
tions de Nomenclature con-

cernant des Mollusques de.

la Faune Paléarctique ’
Patula annai, note on
Patulasira, affinities of
Pearls, natural and cultural
Petasiella, n.nov.
Petasina, Beck, synonymy of
Pisidium casertanum, Poli,
yields to P. cinereum, Alder. .
cinereum, Alder, vice P.
casertanum, Poli. é
hibernicum, Westerlund,
notes on
-—— obtusalastrum, n.nov.
P. obtusale, Jenyns
—— parvulum, Clessin, note on
pusillulum, n.nov. for P.
pusillum, Jenyns i
Steenbuchii, Moller,
on British . i
torquatum,

oan

note

Stelfox, notes
on ,
Phasianella t tomlini, n.Sp.

INDEX. 235
PAGE PAGE
5 | Planorbis boissyi, Synonymy of 146
114 | Pleurotomaria adansoniana,
gl exhibited 162
52 | Pomatias elegans on sandhills 128
227 | Port Alfred, new shells from 125
179 Proceedings —
4 Annual Meetings : 48, 119
4 Ordinary Meetings 1, 2, 45, 46, 47,
48, 117, 118, 1238, 161, 162
198 Special General Meeting 119
Pseudachatina perelongala = = IP.
daillyana 3
Pulteney, R., note oa Rackett's
copy of his Catalogue of the
Shells of Dorsetshire , 117
206 | p yramidula, affinities of . 6
4 Pythia name discussed 146
77 R
198
Rackett, T., note on his copy of
Pulteney’ s Catalozue of the
Shells of Dorsetshire 117
Rafinesque, C. §., Notes con-
cerning him and his books 199
124 | Reynell, A.,‘ Note on the dates
of publication of the earlier
49 parts of Capt. Thos. Brown’s
Mllusirations of the Conchology
of Great Britain and Ireland,
2nd edition A 116
Robson, G. C., PSindics in
British Hydrobiide, Part J.?
[Abstract] . 1
141 | —— ‘ The Mollusca as nee
141 for Genetic Research ” BT
6
221
180 5
177
Semilimaz vice Helicolimax. 146
209 | Shirley, J., ‘ Note on 1 Gane
guttula, Sowerby’ 51
209 | Siphonaria grisea vice S. alge eines
& G. 206
214 Sowerby, G. RB, : New "Shells
from Port Alfred, collected by
220 Lieut.-Col. W. H. Turton ’ 125
210 | Spherium nitidum, Cl., in
Sweden 124
219 | Succinea oblonga at Braunton
Burrows , 129
218 | Sykes, E. R.., exhibition of and
note on Rackett’ 8 copy of
211 Pulteney’s Catalogue of the
173 Shells of Dorsetshire 1)7

236

T PAGE

Tachea coquandi, note on name
Testacella, nomenclatorial notes 77

Theba, Risso, synonymy of 176
Todaropsis, Hectocotylus of 47
Tomlin, J. R. Le B., ‘ Note on
Xylophaga prestans, Smith . 73
Turbo bidentatus, Strém, note
on d f : - 84
Vv
Vallonia, affinities of 5 HG
Vitrea, Fitzinger, synonymy of 177
Viviparus, note on . 88

W

Watson, H., ‘ Affinities of
Pyramidula, Patulastra, Acan-
thinula, and Vallonia’. é 6

“Notes on the coloration

cf the shell of Helix aspersa

and of Cochhcella barbara ’ 45
“The Anatomy of two
species of Helicarion from
tropical Africa ’ 91
——‘ Krapfiella mirabilis, Pres-
ton, and its affinities ” 135
Winkworth, R., “ On the “Hecto-
cotylus of Todaropsis’ 47
Woodward, B. B., Notes on
some species of Pisidium (and
Addendum) 209

See Gude, G. ie and
Woodward, B. B.
—— See Kennard, A. 8., and

Woodward, B. B.

Wrigley, A., “Note on some of
F. KE. Edwards’ specific names
of Eocene Mollusca’ 4

x

Xerocliva, Monterosato, Oy
my of

Xerophila, Held, synonymy of

Xerophila amanda, note on

— calpeana, Morelet = X.
finitima, Fer. :

choisy1, 0.sp.

dissimilis, Pallary, note on
name

-—— fi initima, Fér., "vice Se cal-
peana, Morelet F

gharibounensis, Pallary = =

X. agenora, Westerld.

mogadorensis, synonymy

@i G : c ; é
—— omphalodes, note on name
petricola, Morelet, synony-

my of
—-— souirensis, n.nov. for H eli

mogadorensis, Bourg.
—— verminiana, Nn.nov.

Helix teniata, Westerld.
Xesta rufostrigata, n.sp.
Xestina granulosa = Helix dane
Xulla Is., New Land Shells from
Xylophaga prestans,noteon .

fen

Z

Zenobiella, n.nov.
Zonitoides, Lehmann, synonymy
of : : 9

Stephen Austin and Sons, Ltd., Printers, Hertford.

PAGE

139

179
178

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

FounpDED 1893.

LES? OF MEMBER'S:

*.* The date preceding each name indicates the year of election. Those
members whose names are preceded by O are original members, while
those who have compounded for their annual subscription are indicated
by L. The members to whose names a * is attached have contributed
papers for the Proceedings.

(Corrected up to April 1, 1920.)
1919 Alderson, Rev. E. G., M.A., Hartford Vicarage, near

Huntingdon.
1898 Aldrich, 'l. H., sen., 1026 Glen Iris Avenue, Birmingham, Ala.,
WE Sac:

1920 Alexander, Charles W., Box 363, P.O., Maritzburg, Natal.

1912 Arnold, Prof, Ralph, 921 Union Oil Buildings, Los Angeles, Cal.,
Was eA

1905 Australian Museum, see Etheridge.

1919 Bacon, E.A., 30 Marlborough Road, Gunnersbury, London, W.4.

1909 Balch, Francis Ne Massachusetts Building, 60 State ‘Street

y (Rooms 804-808), Boston, Mass., U.S.A.

1912 Barnard, K. H., B.A., South African Museum, Cape Town, Cape
of Good Hope.

1901 Bavay, A., Arradon, Morbihan, France.

1901 Bentley, R. H., 60 Rosebery Road, Muswell Hill, London, N. 10.

1914 Berkeley University, Berkeley, California, U.S.A.

1919 *Berry, J. Stillman, A.M., Ph.D., 745 West Highland Avenue,
Redlands, Cal., U.S.A.

1919 Biggs, H. E. Jis 21 St. Andrew’s Road, Enfield.

O Bles, E. J., D.Sc., F.Z.S., Elterholm, Cambridge.

1898 *Bloomer, H. Howard, i 40 Bennett's Hill, Birmingham.

1907 L*Bowell, Rev. E. Weis M.A. 21 Princess Road, g Norwood, London,
S.E. 25.

1915 L* Boycott, Dr. A. E., F.R.S., 17 Loom Lane, Radlett, Herts.

1902 *Bridgman, F. G., 13 St. Vincent’s Road, Southend-on-Sea.

1895 *Burne, R.H., M. Ne F.Z.8., 21 Stanley Crescent, Kensington Park

Road, Notting Hill, London, Waele

1893 *Burnup, Henry, Box 182, P.O. , Maritzburg, Natal.

O Burrows, H. W., F.G. Ss, 28 Lambert Road, Brixton, London

S.W. 2.

1907 Canterbury College, Christchurch, New Zealand.

1903 Chaplin, J. G., P.O. Box 64, Port "Elizabeth, Cape Colony.

1895 Clapp, George H., Woodland Road, Edgeworth, Sewickley, Pa.,
U.S.A.

O Collier, E., Glen Esk, Whalley Range, Manchester.
O *Collinge, W. E., D. Se. (St. And.), M.Sc. (Birm.), F.L.S., F.E.S.,
The University, St. Andrews, N.B.

1906 Comber, Edward, c/o Shaw, Wallace & Co., P.O. Box No. 203,
Bombay, India.

1912 Conchological Society of Great Britain and Ireland, c/o Hon.
Secretary, Wilfred Jackson, Esq., The Museum, The Univer sity,
Manchester.

1908 *Connolly, Major M., The Lock House, Frimley Green, Surrey.

2
O

LIST OF MEMBERS.

*Cooke, Rey. A. H., Sc.D., M.A., F.Z.S., Aldenham School, Elstree.

1906 L Cooke, C. Montague, jun., c/o Bishop Museum, Honolulu, Hawaiian

1895
1893

O
1906

1895

1905
1894
1919
1910
O
1918
O

Islands.
Cooper, Charles, Bourne Street, Mt. Eden, Auckland, New Zealand.
*Cooper, James Eddowes, Grangemount, 9 Dukes Avenue, Church
End, Finchley, London, N. 3.

Cossmann, Maurice, 110 Faubourg Poissonniére, Paris, Xe, France.

Cousens, H. 8., Lieutenant, c/o R. A. Cousens, Kilmaurs, Asheldon
Road, Torquay.

Cox, Colonel Sir P. Z., K.C.LE., F.Z.S., H.B.M.’s Consul and
Political Agent, Muscat, Arabia; c/o Messrs. Grindlay,
Groom & Co., 54 Parliament Street, London, 8.W. 1.

Crick, C. P., 94 Palmerston Crescent, Palmers Green, London, N.
*Dall, Dr. William Healey, Honorary Curator Department of
Mollusca, U.S. National Museum, Washington, D.C., U.S.A.

Dautzenberg, Ph., 209 Rue de Université, Paris.

Deakin, P. T., 12 Digbeth, Birmingham.

Despott, G., Valletta University, Malta.

Dollfus, Gustave, 45 Rue de Chabrol, Paris.

Ede, Francis J., B.Sc., Silchar, Cachar, India.

*Eliot, Sir Charles N. E., K.C.M.G., The University, Hong-Kong.

Elliott, Dr. W. T., F.LS., F.Z.8., Arden Grange, Tanworth-in-
Arden, Warwickshire.

Etheridge, R., Australian Museum, Sydney, N.S.W.

Falcon, W., M.A., Hilton Cottage, Natal, South Africa.

Farquhar, John, 3 Rose Terrace, Grahamstown, Cape Colony.

Felippone, Dr. Florentino, Calle Zabala 1395, Montevideo, Uruguay.

L Frames, P. Ross, P.O. Box 148, Johannesburg, Transvaal.

Freeman, Colonel EK. C., M.D., Angel Corner, Bury St. Edmunds,
Suffolk.
*Fulton, Hugh C., 27 Shaftesbury Road, Hammersmith, London,
Wee:
Gabriel, C. J., 297 Victoria Street, Abbotsford, Victoria, Australia.
Gatliff, J. H.,5 Fawkner Street, South Yarra, Melbourne, Victoria.
Gatto, Count A. C., B.A., LL.D., Valletta, Malta.
Germain, Dr. L., 55 Rue de Buffon, Paris.
*Godwin-Austen, Lieut.-Col. H. H., F.R.S., Nore, Godalming.
Greenwood, W., Post Office, Lautoka, Fiji. |
*Gude, G. K., F.Z.8., 9 Wimbledon Park Road, Wandsworth,
London, S.W. 18.

1894 L Guerne, Baron Jules de, 6 Rue de Tournon, Paris.

1917

1911
1894

1893
1897

1913

1913

1902
O

1910
1906

Gunnell, A. M., Broomfield Park College, New Southgate,
London, N.
*Hannibal, Harold, Encina Hall, Stanford University, Cal., U.S.A.
Haynes, T. Henry, 17 Denmark Avenue, Wimbledon, London,
S.W. 19. ;
*Hedley, Charles, F.L.S., Australian Museum, Sydney, N.S. Wales.
Henderson, J. Brooks, jun., 16th Street and Florida Avenue,
Washington, D.C., U.S.A.
Henderson, Junius, University of Colorado, Boulder, Col., U.S.A.
Hinckley, A: A., Du Bois, Ill, U.S.A.
Hirase, Y., Kioto, Japan.
Hoyle, W. E., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Director of the National Museum
of Wales, City Hall, Cardiff.
Indian Museum, Superintendent Natural History Section, Calcutta.
*Tredale, T., 39 Northcote Avenue, Ealing, London, W.5.

LISE OF MEMBERS, 3

1913 L Jodot, Paul, 2 Rue Claude Pouillet, (17) Paris.

1901
1897

Johansen, A. C., D.Sc., Duntzfeldts Allé 10, Hellerup, Denmark.
Johnson, C. W., Boston Society of Natural History, Berkeley Street,
Boston, Mass., U.S.A.

1910* Johnston, Miss Mary 8., Hazelwood, Wimbledon Hill, London,

1899

1893
O
1917
NO

1905
1913

1899
1897

1905
1907
1913
1894
1897
O

1918
1893
1899

1918
O

1913
1908
1910

1912
1911
1919
1896
1903

1897
1893
1914

1907
1901

S.W. 19.
*Jones, Surgeon-Commander K. Hurlstone, R.N., M.B., Ch.B.,
F.Z.S., The Manor House, St. Stephen’s, Canterbury.
Jousseaume, Dr., 29 Rue de Gerjovie, Paris.

*Kennard, A. S., F.G.S., 161 Mackenzie Road, Beckenham, Kent.
Kincaid, 8., P.O. Box 124, Grahamstown, South Africa,
Lancaster, E. Le Cronier, B.A., M.B., B.Ch., Oxon., Lieut.-Col.

R.A.M.C., Winchester House, Swansea.
Lange, H. O., c/o H. Lehmann & Stage, Lévstreede, Copenhagen.
Leman, George Curtis, Wynyard, 152 West Hill, Putney,
London, 8.W. 15.
Lightfoot, R., South African Museum, Cape Town, Cape of Good

Hope.
*Longstaff, Mrs. G. B., F.L.S., Highlands, Putney Heath, London,
ma W ib:
Lucas, B. R., Winnington Park, Northwich, Cheshire.
Lynge, H., Rathsackswej] 32, Copenhagen.
McClelland, Hugh, The Manor House, Berkswell, Warwickshire.
*Matthews, E. H. V., Sawtell Street, Largs Bay, South Australia.
May, W. L., Forest Hill, Sandford, Tasmania.
*Melvill, J. Cosmo, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S., Meole Brace Hall,
Shrewsbury.
Mestayer, Miss M. K., 139 Sydney Street, Wellington, New
Zealand.
Monterosato, Marquis A. de, 2 Via Gregorio Ugdalena, Palermo,
Sicily.
Mort, H. S, B.Sc., Apsley, Wallis Street, Woollahra, Sydney,
N.S.W.
Muchardt, H., Drottringgetan 11, Helsingborg, Sweden.
*Newton, R. Bullen, F.G.8., 11 Twyford Crescent, Acton, London,
W. 3.
Nobre, Auguste, Oporto University, Oporto, Portugal.

L Oke, A. W., LL.M., F.L.S., 32 Denmark Villas, Hove, Sussex.

Oldham, Charles, The Bollin, Shrublands Road, Berkhamsted,
Herts.
Oliver, W. R. B., H.M. Customs, Auckland, New Zealand.
Overton, H., Newlands, Boswell Road, Sutton Coldfield.
*Pallary, Paul, Eckmuhl, Oran, Algeria.

L Pavlow, Dr. Alexis, Professor of Geology, The University, Moscow.

*Peile, Lieut.-Col. A. J., R.A., 18 Leopold Road, Wimbledon,
London, 8.W.
*Pilsbry, Dr. H. A., Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia,
Pa., U.S.A.
Pritchard, G. B., D.Sc., F.G.S., Talavera, Kooyongkoot Road,
Hawthorn, Victoria, Australia.
Ramsden, Dr. Charles, Apartado 146, Guantanamo, Cuba.
Reader, F. W., 17 Gloucester Road, Finsbury Park, London, N. 4.
*Reynell, Alexander, Shandon Cottage, Caterham Valley, Surrey.

1900 L Ridewood, W. G., D.Sc., F.L.S., 61 Oakley Street, Chelsea, London

S.W. 3

1905 L Ritchie, John, jun., 581 Warren Street, Boston, Mass., U.S.A.

4 LIST OF MEMBERS.

1911 *Robson, G. C., B.A., British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell
Road, London, 8.W. 7.

1910 Rogers, A. W., M.A., D.Se., Geological Survey, Box 401, Pretoria.

1915 Salisbury, A. E., 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W. 5.

O *Scharff, R. F., D.Se., F.L.S., Knockranny, Bray, Co. Wicklowa
1920 Sell, Henrick Christian, 1264 Blegdamsvej, Copenhagen.

1908 aaa H. O. N., B.Se., F.Z.S., 112-114 Wardour Street, London,
uals
1911 ‘Shirley, John, D.Sc., Coot-tha, Abbotsford Road, Bowen Hills,
Brisbane, Queensland.
1908 Smith, Maxwell, Hartsdale, New York, U.S.A.
O *Sowerby, G. B., F.L.S., 26 Ennerdale Road, Richmond, Surrey.
1920 Spence, G. C., 10 Pine Grove, Monton, Eccles, Lancashire.
1911 Steenberg, C. M., Mag. Sc., Petersborgvy, 6%, Copenhagen.
1911 L*Stelfox, A. W., Mayfield, 14 Clareville Road, Rathgar, Dublin.
O *Sykes, Ernest Ruthven, B.A., F.L.S., Longthorns, near Blandford,
Dorset.
O *Tomlin, J. R. le B., M.A., F.E.S., Lakefoot, 120 Hamilton Road,
Reading, Berkshire.
1917 Trechmann, Dr. C. J., Hudworth Tower, Castle Eden, Durham.
O Turton, Lieut.-Col. W. H., D.S.O., 30 Caledonia Place, Clifton,
Bristol.
1894 L Verco, Sir J. C., D.Se., North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia.
1913. Vernhout, Dr. J. H., Middelburg, Holland.
1910 Victoria Public Library, Melbourne.
1895 Vignal, L., 28 Avenue Duquesne, Paris.
1894 *Walker, Bryant, 1806 Dime Bank Building, Detroit, Mich., U.S.A.
1905 L Watson, Hugh, Bracondale, The Avenue, Cambridge.
QO *Webb, W. M., F.L.S., The Hermitage, Church Road, Hanwell,
London, W. 7.
1917 Wesley, E. F., 28 Essex Street, London, W.C. 2.

O Wilmer, Lieut.-Col. L. W., Lothian House, Ryde, Isle of Wight.
1919 Winckworth, R., F.R.G.S8., 37 Upper Rock Gardens, Brighton.
1916 Wintle, James Benedict, O.S.B., F.Z.S., The Abbey, Isle of

Caldey near Tenby, South Wales.
1897 Woods, Henry, M.A., F.G.S., Sedgwick Museum, Cambridge.
O *Woodward, B. B., F.L.S., 4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W. 5.
O *Woodward, Dr. Henry, F.R.S., Tudor Cottage, Clay Hill, Bushey,
Herts.
1918 Wymer, B. O., 25 Thornhill Crescent, Barnsbury, London, N. 1.

All corrections or alterations of address should be sent to A. EL. Salisbury,
12a The Park, Ealing, London, W. 5.

———

SekGeS TOR ADVERTISEMENT S.

OUTSIDE COVER. Each insertion—

“Whole page . ‘ i 30s.
Half page ‘ 3 : 15s.
Quarter page. : : 7s. 6d.

INSIDE COVER. Each insertion—
Whole page . : : 20s.
Half page ; f : 10s.
Quarter page . ‘ s dS.

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 11th February, 1921.
President :—G. K. GuDE, F.Z.S.

Vice-Presidents:—Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.; T. IREDALE; A. S.
KENNARD, F.G.S.; J. R. Le B. Tomuin, M.A., F.E.S.

Treasurer :— R. BULLEN NEWTON, 3828 Uxbridge Road, Acton,
London, W.3.

Secretary :—A. E. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W. 5.

Editor :—B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S.,4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.5.

Other Members of Council :—Major M. CoNNoLLY; Rev. A. H. Cooks,
Se.D., M.A., F.Z.8.; C. OLDHAM, F.L.S.; Lt.-Col. A. J. PEILE, B.A.;
H. O. N. SHAw, B.Se, F.Z.S.; H. Woops, M.A., F.G.S.

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SOCIETY, the
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November
to June.

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusca,
both recent and fossil.

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

LADIES are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or
£7 Ts. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.
*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “ The -Malacological
Society’ and addressed to the Treaswrer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each
Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during
membership.

[Vols. I-VIII and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. 6d. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20
per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasing
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. |

Members requiring Parts of Proceedings from Vol. I to Vol. XII, both
inclusive, to make up their sets, may obtain them through the Secretary,
up to 31st December, 1921, at published price less ‘a discount of 50°/,,
stock permitting.

Further information, with forms of proposal for Membership, may be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be sent
at his private address, as given above.

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTFORD.

PROCEEDINGS Dre se
; : sees
ACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
VOL. XV.
1922 —1923. :
“ .

Proc. Matac. Soc. Lonp. Vou. XV, FRONTISPIECE.

PRESIDENT 1913-15.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF hONDON.

EDITED BY
B. B. WOODWARD, F.1.8., ete.

Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

VOLUME XV.

1922—19238..

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
PAPERS.

LONDON >
DULAU & CO., Lrp.,
34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W.1.

1923.

| ; hos TOS DATES OF PUBLICATION, VOL. XV.

WoO N eae Se

April, 1922
ut Cee is ; : : are a December, 1922

aah DAVEE 3h ai as : : 3 . March, 1923
oy. Vere : ; ‘ : te adige wee 1923 ;
October, 1923

:

Vol. XV. Part I.

APRIL, 1922.
PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

Price 10s. net.

MALACOL OGICAL SOCIETY

OF LON DON.

EDITED BY B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.8.,

ETC.,
Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

PAPERS.

CoN Haw TS,

PROCEEDINGS :— PAGE | PAPERS continwed :— PAGE
Ordinary Meetings : Note on the Genera Neptwnea
November 11th, 1921......... 1 and Syncera. By Dr. W. H.
December 9th .............1.-+. 1 DER eee ea teece ie ian eens 36
January 13th, 1922............ 2 A Reply on the Genera
PAPERS :— Neptunea and Syncera. By
On the Pseudo-genus Pseudo- TD, DERE DANE) woe sacle iiesscen sine 37
margimella. By the Rev. The Nomination of ‘‘ Recent ”’
Dr. A. H. COOKE ............ 3 Fossil Mollusca. By T.
The Radula of the Volutide. IORI DYN Spi spboacocpnacepouncHee 37
By the Rev. Dr. A. H. The Status of Helicella and
Cooke. (Tigs.) ...0........... 6 Polita. By Dr. H. A..
Note on the Reproduction of IBLE SBR Ve oca ana tenuccace menace 39°
Turritella. By Lieut.-Col. On the Style-sac and “In-
AG EUIUD ao vecrecce ec delouati 13 testine in Gastropoda and
+ Some Notes on Radule. By Lamellibranchia. By. G. C.
Lieut.-Col. A. J. PEILE. ROBSON, F.Z.S. .......0..0600 41
(LYE) ise ane coe ea Ee i! On the Genesis of the designa-
List of the Species and Genera tion of ‘‘Types’’ among
of Recent Mollusca first Malacological Writers. By
described in ‘‘ Le Natura- A. §S. KENNARD, F.G.S.,
liste’”?. By H.C. Furton. 19 and B. B.WOoDWARD,F.L.S. 47
Notes on the British Species of On the Pisidiwm Gassiesianum
‘Anomia. By R. WINCK- of Dupuy. By A. W.
“ wortH, M.A. (PI.1.)...... 32 STELFOX, M.R.I.A. ......... 52
Note on a Holocene Deposit at Report on the Gassies Collection
Penton Hook. By J. E. of Pisidia. By A.W.
COOPER aiccect oon cab esaeeehoe 35 STELFOX, M.R.I.A. ........- 54
LONDON:

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE

DULAU & CO., Lrp., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Conchological Society of Great Britain
8 Be

Hon. Suc.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.8., etc., Manchester Museum,
Manchester.

Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members. nate

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MaNcHESTER
MusrEuM on the SECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Conchology, the organ of the Society, is
issued quarterly to all Members.

*,* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Duuav & Co., Ltd., 34-386 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.
Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.). :

Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at

21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained. )
‘* Robuck Memorial Number ’’ (Census), 5s. post free.

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iv of this wrapper.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Friday, 11th November, 1921.
G. K. Gupsz, F.Z.8., President, in the Chair.

The Society received with great regret the news of the death of
Dr. Henry Woodward, the first President and one of the founders
of the Society, and also of Dr. W. G. Ridewood. The President read
obituary notices.

The following communications were read :—

1. (2) “On the pseudo-genus Pseudomarginella.” (b) “ The
Radula of the Volutide.” By the Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooke, F.Z.8.

2. (a) “ Note on reproduction of Twrritella.” (b) “ Some notes on
Radule including that of Columbarium.” By Lieut.-Col. Peile, R.A.
3. “A list of species and genera of recent mollusca first described
in ‘ Le Naturaliste.’”? By Hugh C. Fulton.

The following Exhibits were made :—

By Mr. Fulton: A scalariform specimen of shell of Delphinula
lacimata, Lamk., and an abnormal specimen of the shell of Cassis
tuberosa, L.

By Mr. B. B. Woodward: Driessensia encrusting shells of Unio
obtained from the reservoirs at Barnes by Mr. A. H. Bishop, of the
British Museum (Natural History).

By Mr. Salisbury: Specimens of Patella from Portland Harbour
severely attacked by Polzdora.

By Dr. Boycott: Sinistral Limnea pereger, and Pupa marginata
containing three young.

ORDINARY MERHTING.
Friday, 9th December, 1921.
G. K. Guo, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

The following were elected to membership of the Society:
Stanford University Library, U.S.A., Mr. Shintaro Hirase, The Director
of The Museo Nacional de Historia Natural, Buenos Aires, Pro-
fessor T. D. A. Cockerell, Mr. A. E. Brookes, Professor Carlos de la

Torre.
VOL. XV.— APRIL, 1922. 1

2 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The following communications were read :—

1. “‘ Note on British species of Anomia.” By R. Winckworth,
M.A., F.R.G.S. .

2. ““ Nomination of ‘ Recent’ Fossil Mollusca.” By T. Iredale.

3. “ Note on Holocene deposit at Penton Hook.” By J. E.
Cooper.

4.“ Note on the Genera Neptunia and Syncera.” By
Dr. W. H. Dall.

5. “On the genera Neptuma and Syncera: A Reply.” By
T. Iredale.

6. “ The status of Helicella and Polita.” By Dr. H. A. Pilsbry.

The following Exhibits were made :—

By Mr. Cooper: Living Pseudanodonta elongata, Pot. et Mich.,
from the Thames.

By Col. Peile: A living specimen of Macrochlamys indica, Godwin-
Austin, from Mauritius.

By Mr. Oldham: A series of Limnea pereger, Mill., from Welsh
Mountain Tarns.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Friday, 13th January, 1922.
G. IX. Gupe, F.Z.8., President, in the Chair.

Mr. Oldham and Col. Peile were appointed Auditors. —

The followmg communications were read :—

1. “On the crystalline Style of Gastropods and Lamellibranchs.”
By G. C. Robson, M.A., F.Z.S.

2. “On the Genesis of the designation of ‘Types’ among
Malacological Writers.” By A. S. Kennard, F.G.S., and B. B.
Woodward, F.L.S., etc.

3. (a) “ On the Prsidium gassiesianum of Dupuy.” (6) “ Report
on the Gassies Collection of Pisidia in the Musée d’Histoire
Naturelle de Bordeaux.” By A. W. Stelfox.

Mr. Stelfex exhibited Drawings illustrating his papers.

ON THE PSEUDO-GENUS PSEUDOMARGINELLA, v. MALTZAN
By the Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooxs. Feit
Read 11th November, 1921.

Axout forty years ago H. von Maltzan and J. Carriére published 1
certain papers proposing a new genus Pseudomarginella for mollusca
possessing the shell, but not the animal, of Marginella glabella, L.
The papers attracted attention 2 at the time from the remarkable
nature of the conclusions drawn, which amounted to this, that we
are not justified in concluding that similar shells are inhabited by
similar animals, or, stated in the reverse way, that two animals
of absolutely different anatomical construction may develop shells
which are indistinguishable from one another.

We know, of course, that a limpet-like form of shell is developed
by molluscs whose internal anatomy is widely different, and that
snails whose soft parts are quite dissimilar may be protected by
shells whose spire is similarly coiled. But does the evidence adduced
by Von Maltzan and Carriére justify their conclusions in this
particular case ?

In the bay formed by the Isle of Goree, off West Africa, in the
latitude of the southern C. Verdes, Von ‘Maltzan collected living -
shells of Marginella glabella, which ‘he gave to Professor Schmidt
of Strasburg, and Schmidt passed them on to Carriére (privatdocent
of zoology in the University) for examination.

There were eleven shells in all, six of which, both in animal and
shell, proved to be typical M. glabella. Of the remaining five, all of
which possessed an operculum, which is quite unknown to Marginella
proper, four had an operculum and radula (both figured), which
suggested relationship with the “ Buccinacea ”’, while the remaining
one had an operculum and radula which suggested relationship to the
“Purpuracea”’. All five had the shell of a typical M. glabella,
but their internal anatomy, so far as it was examined, differed utterly
from that species.

Carriére, believing that the five last-mentioned specimens were
genuine inhabitants of the M. glabella shells, and finding, too (as was
not surprising), that they exhibited other pomts in anatomy differing
from M. glabella, proposed the name of Pseudomarginella leptopus
for the four specimens with a Buccinoid—he means unguiculate—
operculum, the radula of which, according to Troschel, was closely

1 Nachr. Malak. Ges., xii, 1880, pp. 106-8 ; Zool. Anz., iii, 1880, pp. 637-41 ;
Zeitschr. Wiss. Zool., xxxvii, 1882, pp. 99-120. I deal with Carriére’s later
paper, as being by far the most complete.

* The editors of the Journ. de Conchyl., xxviii, 1880, pp. 375-6, state that
one of these operculate Marginella has been sent to them, and that they
propose soon to figure the operculum and radula. I have failed to discover
that they ever did so.

4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

allied to that of “ Pisania fusiforme’’. The single specimen, with
purpuroid operculum and radula, he called Ps. platypus. He
admitted that animals so different anatomically ought to be classified
in different “families”, not genera or species, but strangely kept
the same generic name for them both.

Inspection of the excellent figures which accompany the description
shows at once that the radula of the purpuroid species is that of
Thais hemastoma, L., which differs decisively from that of any other
species of Thais.1 Th. hemastoma is a common West African species,
occurring in almost every record of collections from Mossamedes to
the Mediterranean. The radula of the other species is that of a
Pollia, and corresponds exactly with that of P. maculosa, Lam., a
specimen of which from the Cape Verdes is in the Gwatkin collection.
This latter result somewhat surprises me, for P. maculosa usually
possesses a shell too small to correspond in size with that of
M. glabella: P. variegata, Gray, or viverrata, Kien., would have better
fulfilled the condition of size, but the evidence of the radula is
decisive. The operculum of the shells with the Pisania (Pollia)
radula is that of Pollia, that of the shell with Th. hemastoma radula
is that of Th. hemastoma. Both Th. hemastoma and P. maculosa
inhabit the rock-zone below high-water mark, where the Pseudo-
marginella are stated to have been found. The true M. glabella
were dredged in about 30 metres bottom green mud. Carriere
employs this difference of station to account for the divergence of
the two sets of forms, but it may be doubted whether the argument
has any weight.

Carriere seems scarcely to be aware of the a priori difficulty of
the thesis which he maintains, or of the improbability, on the face of
it, that three species of mollusca, which, as he admits, differ
essentially from one another in the anatomy of the soft parts, should
all be capable of secreting a precisely identical form of shell. It is
true that he bravely attempts to meet the obvious suggestion that
the negroes, who collected the shells for v. Maltzan, extracted the
soft parts of other mollusca and inserted them into the empty shells
of M. glabella. His honesty is indisputable, but it will require
stronger evidence than he is able to produce in order to make us
believe in phenomena which, if true, would revolutionize our
theories of development, and throw the deductions of biology into
confusion.

There are three pomts in which Carriére’s own evidence tells
fatally, asit seems to me, against him: (1) He says that the operculum
of the Pseudomarginella prevented the animal from drawing itself
completely into the shell, and it is obvious from his own figures
that the operculum could not be withdrawn within the shell’s mouth.
He does not see that this is strong evidence that the animal does not

1 Proc. Malac. Soc., xiii, 1919, p. 95, fig. xvi (p. 90).

COOKE: ON PSHUDOMARGINELLA. 5

belong to the shell at all. Marginella proper has no operculum ;
Pseudomarginella has two different opercula, the one unguiculate,
the other horny, with a medio-lateral nucleus, and neither fits
the mouth of the shell. (2) The polished surface of the shell of
M. glabella is produced, as in Cyprea, by extensions of the mantle-
edge, which overlap and envelop the greater part of the shell.
Carriere, in his notes on the anatomy, mentions their existence.
In the case of both his species of Pseudomarginella, he expressly
records that there were no such prolongations of the mantle. But
he does not seem to have asked himself how, in that case, the shell
happens to carry a high surface-polish. He tells us that the five
shells in question lived “in der felsigen Gerdllzone nahe am Ufer ”’,
so that they cannot have developed their lustrous surface, as do
many species of Oliva, Mitra, Natica, Nassa, etc., by ploughing about
in wet sand. In the absence of either of these two conditions, the
polish on the shells of Pseudomarginella remains unexplained.
(3) He records, in the case of M. glabella, the fact that the four
columella folds of the shell form strong indentations on the internal
attachment muscle, as they do in all spiral shells furnished with
similar folds. Carriere makes no such remark in discussmg the
anatomy of Pseudomarginella, except to say that the operculum
prevented the complete retraction of the shell, and so made the
indentations famt. Yet the columella folds continue to the top of
the spire, and must have heavily mdented any soft portion of a
genuine animal which came in contact with them.

Before we can accept observations of the nature contaimed in
these papers, or the theories built upon those observations, ample
confirmation and illustration are required ; neither are forthcoming.
In the forty years which have since elapsed, nothing even remotely
resembling the phenomena here recorded has been detected by
observers, whose number has been multiplied by scores. It must
follow, beyond a doubt, that in this case the observer was deceived ;
some mistake, it is both needless and impossible to determine its
exact nature, must have occurred. The name Pseudomarginella
must disappear from our catalogue of the mollusca.

1 ** Bei dem lebenden Thiere umhiillt der Mantel mit seinen grossen
Seitenlappen die Schale, wodurch die Glatte derselben hervorgerufen wird.’’

THE RADULA OF THE VOLUTID.
~ By the Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooxe.
Read 11th November, 1921.

Tue radula in each of the following species of Volutide is known,
either by description, or figure, or by both :—
Cymbium papillatum, Schum. (= olla, auctt., nec L.). Lovén (16),
Troschel (27), Hogg (14), Schacko (21).
Melo diadema, L. Cooke (1).
», imdicus, Gmel. Fleure (9).
», nauticus, L. Troschel (27).
», 8p. Macdonald (17).
Voluta ancilla, Sol. Woodward (29), Pace (18).
», _anomala, Marts. Thiele (25).
» arabica, Mart. (= pacifica, Lam.). Hutton (15).
» concinna, Brod. Schacko (21).
» dohrni, Sowb. Dall (5).
», dubia, Brod. Dall (2, 5).
» gouldiana, Dall. Dall (2).
» gunonia, Hwas. Dall (5).
» manulla, Gray. Gatliff and Gabriel (10).
,, musica, L. Fischer (8), Pace (18).
» philipprana, Dall. Dall (4, 5).
» pyrrhostoma, Wats. Sowerby (24), Thiele (25).
» roadknighte, McCoy. Verco (28).
,, scapha, Gmel. oe (27), Dall (2).
» sparta, Dall. Dall (5). ;
», stearnsi, Dall. on (aoe
», vanhoeffenr, Thiele. Thiele (26).
vespertilio, L. ‘Troschel (27), Pace (18).
Lyria deliciosa, Montr. Fischer (7).
» nucleus, Lam. Pace (18).
Amoria undulata, Lam. (= turneri, Gray). Gray (13), Troschel (27),
Pace (18).
Volutilithes abyssicola, Ad. & Reeve. Sowerby (23), Woodward (29),
~ Dall (4), Thiele (24).
Mera gilchristi, Sowb. Sowerby (22), Thiele (24), Wood-
ward (29), Pace (18).
Volutomitra grenlandica, Beck. Troschel (27), Sars (20), Dall (2),
Pace (18).
Hala priamus, Meusch. Fischer (6), Poirier (19), Dall (8).

In all, thirty species, of which four, viz. dohrnt, dubia, gouldiana,
and junoma have lost the radula altogether.

1 An operculum is known to exist in V. africana, anomala, musica, stearnsit
(probably), Lyria deliciosa, Nept. gilchristi. Fischer (Manuel, p. 610) seems
to imply that all species of Lyria are operculate.

COOKE: RADULA OF THE YVOLUTIDA, U

To these the Gwatkin collection adds ten, viz. Cymbium neptuni,
Gmel., West Africa, Voluta africana, Reeve, Natal, ferussaci, Don.,
Patagonia, papillosa, Swains., South Australia, ponsonbyi, Sm.,r~
Natal, rutila, Brod., Torres Strait, sophia, Gray, Torres Strait,
verconis, Tate, South Australia, Lyria mitreformis, Lam., Adelaide,
queketti, Sm., off Durban. Cymbium diadema, L.., ought also to be
- counted here, as it was figured from a Gwatkin specimen.

In the Volutide, the base of the framework of the rhachidian
tooth is sometimes almost straight (V. papillosa), sometimes deeply
arched (as in Amoria), with every possible gradation of curve between
these two extremes. It rarely bulges forward, asin V. musica. It
is perhaps desirable to indicate the nature of this curve more precisely
than by saying that the base is “slightly” or “deeply ” arched.
If we imagine the curve, or arc, set upon a chord by drawing a line
to join the two ends, and describe angles in the segment thus formed,
all these angles are equal. The term “ segmental angle ”’ will therefore
serve to indicate the nature of the curve in each case, the size of
the angle obviously increasing as the curve is less deeply arched,
and diminishing as itis moreso. In the Gwatkin specimens we have :

Number of rows, in
Segmental angle all cases + nascent.
142°. .

Cymbium neptuni : ; 3 73 (impft.)
Melo diadema . : : Pe LOO 2 eek cee On
Voluta africana : : LO crates tic Oee

eC CTG, We) : el Omen ae Gee

5 arabica ; : Everaldl Anemenos or Aton son

,», jerussacr ; : er SO ene OA

» mamilla : ; ce SED merc ate AeR oe)

» musica : 5 CN ie aera Ol

» papillosa . : a TOS oie 2) (aN Tt)

» ponsonbyt . : Bae Es epic gd

a unas ; : State 1)7( ahead a |

» sophia . : ; paulo mate ae

,, undulata : : PO On ee Miia. Lone a9

5 verconis ; : basal Atos Nid wy, Gtaacdagl Oy

» vespertiho . 3 , Ow ae irasments only,
Lyria mitreformis . i Sel ulLA esetes a rea gla 4

»» quekettr . , A) eigen Beh Vashi uate
Volutilithes abyssicola x POSS i Oe

The radula of the Volutide, as has been pointed out, especially by
Dall (5), exhibits, perhaps, more than that of any other family of
marine mollusca, a series of progressive modifications from a more
elaborate to a simpler type, the series closing with the radula lost
altogether. In a few species only (V. concinna, Brod., Volutilithes
abyssicola, Ad. & Roe, Neptuneopsis gilchristi, Sowb.) the radula is
normally rhachiglossate, consistmg of a median tooth and two

8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

laterals; in the great majority the rhachidian tooth alone remains.
Even in the rare cases in which laterals are present, they are
markedly degraded, and, as it happens, in varying degrees. On the
analogy of the radula of the Mitride,? a family nearly related to the
Volutide, the primitive Volutidan lateral was probably furnished with
a number of small sharp cusps. These, as in certam Mitra, have
coalesced, in V. concinna, into a single large, but obviously degraded
cusp, the base of which extends from one end of the framework to
the other. In Vol. abyssicola further degradation has taken place,
the single cusp is smaller, and stands on the inner end of the frame-
work, the rest of the margin being bare. In Nept. gilchristi the
laterals are greatly reduced in size, “ probably quite functionless,
of extreme tenuity compared with the very massive rhachidian
tooth, and their contours are ragged ”’ (Pace, 18).

A similar process of modification appears to have taken place in
the case of the rhachidian tooth. Its primitive form, preserved in
V. musica alone, was probably multicuspid, and a like process of
coalescence has produced the normal tricuspid rhachidian. Even
in V. musica, the two external cusps are much larger than the others,
differently shaped, and bear a close resemblance to those of Lyria
and (see below) one or two Voluta proper (Fig. 1). The instability
of the smaller cusps in the rhachidian of V. musica is easily shown.
Excluding the two large side cusps, Pace * (18) figures a tooth with
eleven cusps (ten large and one small), Fischer (“‘ Manuel,” p. 609)
one with thirteen (ten large, three small). The “ Mus. Brit.”
specimen in the Gwatkin collection has ten cusps at the nascent end
(eight large, two small), twelve in the middle (eight large, four
small), eleven near the front end.*

With this exception, and one to be noted below, all the known
species of Melo, Cymbium, Voluta (including Lyria and Volutilithes,
but not Amoria, Halia, and Volutomitra) have a tricuspid rhachidian
(save where the tooth has vanished altogether). Here, however, we
may distinguish four groups :—

Group A.—Cusps massive, long, and swordlike; framework
thick, all deeply stained with red, brown, or orange (Fig. 2). To
this group belong the great mass of the species of Voluta, with all
the known species of Cymbiwm and Melo.

Group B.—Cusps rather short, thin, transparent, somewhat far
apart ; colour light yellow ; the two outer cusps very broad at their

1 Some day a Marginella with laterals will turn up.

2 A. H. Cooke, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1919, pp. 405-22.

3 This author hints at the possible occurrence of “‘ shapeless vestiges of
lateral teeth ” in V. musica.

4 In the “ Mus. Brit.” specimen one of the additional cusps originates as
a denticle high up on the side of a cusp; in the succeeding rows this denticle
gradually becomes larger and descends, until at last it disengages itself entirely.
In another instance the new cusp starts, from the first, as a tiny separate
denticle, and gradually becomes larger in succeeding rows.

COOKE: RADULA OF THE VOLUTIDA. 9

er a aan

4 5

—

RHACHIDIAN TooTH or—Fic. 1
2. V. sophia.
3. V. africana.
-,, 4 V. ponsonbyt.
5. Ly. mitreformis.
6. Ly. quekeiti.
7. V. verconis.
» 8 V. panillosa.

base, springing from the extreme ends of the framework, points often
turned slightly inward; framework deep, often narrowing at the

10 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ends into wings (Figs. 3, 4, 5, 6). To this group belong V. africana,
Reeve, and V. ponsonbyi, Sm., and the four species of Lyria whose
radula is known, viz. deliciosa, Montr., nucleus, Lam., mitraformis,
Lam., Adelaide, queketti, Sm., off Durban, the last two from the
Gwatkin collection. The number of rows in this group is small:
africana 54, ponsonbyr 53, mitreformis 52, queketta 41, m each case
-+ nascent.

Group C.—Rhachidian rather small, central cusp long, sharp,
narrow ; side cusps much shorter, tending to draw in towards the
central. Two species only fall under this heading, vespertilio and
verconis. In vespertilio (Pace 18), the side cusps are not half the
length of the central, and curve inward slightly, but are posited as
in Group A. A specimen from the Gwatkin collection confirms
Pace’s figure. In verconis all the cusps are further reduced in size,
the roots of the central cusp are planted deep in the framework,
and the two side cusps are placed close to the central, leaving the
ends of the upper margin bare (Fig. 7).

Group D.—Rhachidian unicuspid, cusp long, narrow, sharp at
point, mounted on a sort of buttress which is deeply imbedded in
the framework, base scarcely curved (Fig. 8).

V. papillosa alone exhibits this remarkable radula, in which the
side cusps, which we have seen approximating to the central
in Group C, are completely fused into it. The analogy with Amoria is
remarkable. But the shape of the framework, and the number of
teeth in the radula, both of which differ widely from Amoria, indicate
quite a different line of development.

The group Amoria, Volutomita, Halia, in which a unicuspid
rhachidian is mounted on a strongly arcuate but very slender base,
has been dealt with by Dall (3), and Pace (18). The latter is no doubt
right in thinking that what P. Fischer (6) and Poirier (19) supposed
were degraded laterals in Halva are “ almost certainly the broken-off
ends of the highly arched base of the rhachidian tooth”. Troschel
and others make the same mistake, with regard to Volutomitra. The
rows in Amorva are twice as numerous as those of any Volufa proper,
those in Volutomitra are more numerous still, those in Halia do not
seem to be known.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

1. Cooxz, A. H. Cambridge Nat. History, Vol. ui, Molluses, p. 221,
text-fig. 122 (Melo diadema).

2. Datt, W. H. Reports on the Results of Dredging . . . Gulf of
Mexico, etc., Report on the Mollusca ... Part 11: Bull. Mus.
C. Z., Harv. xviii, 1889, 1-492, pl. xxiv, f. 7. (Volutom.
grenlandica, V. dubia, gouldiana, stearnsw, scapha.)

On the genus Halia of Risso: Proc. Ac. Philad., 1898,
pp. 190-92.

4, —— Recent work on Mollusks: Science, xii, 1900, pp. 822-825

3.

Te

18:

19.
20.
21.
22.

COOKE: RADULA OF THE VOLUTIDA. 1h

(philippiana, abyssicola, and remarks on the grouping of the
whole family).

. Datt, W. H. A review of the American Volutide: Smiths.

Misc. Coll., 48, 1907, pp. 341-373 (remarks on many subgenera
and species).

. Fiscuer, P. Monographie du genre Halia, Risso: Journ. de

Conchyl., vii, 1858, pp. 148-158, pl. 5.

Sur Panatomie des Lyria: Journ. de Conchyl., xv, 1867,
pp. 349-356, pl. 13, f. 7 (deleciosa).

Note sur Panimal du Voluta musica, Linné: Journ. de.
Conchyl., xxvu, 1879, pp. 97-106, pl. 5, f. 4.

. Frnure, H.J. The anatomy of Melo indicus, Gmel.: Rec. Ind.

Mus., vii, 1912, pp. 405-414, 5 plates.

. Gatuirr, J. H., and Gasriet, ©. J. First Record of the animal

of Voluta mamilla, Gray : Victor. Nat., xxvi, 1908, pp. 117-118,
pl. 3, f. 4-5.

. Gray, J. E. On the division of Ctenobranchous Gasteropodous

Mollusca into larger groups and families. Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist., Ser. 11, vol. xi, 1853, pp. 124-133, pl.

On the teeth of the genus Mitra, Lam. Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist., Ser. 1, vol. xii, 1853, pp. 129-130.

. —— Guide to the systematic distribution of the Mollusca in the

British Museum. Part i, 1857, p. 35, f. 19 (turner).

. Hoge, J. The lingual membrane of Mollusca and its value to

classification. Trans. Roy. Micros. Soc., xvi, 1868, pp. 93-104,
pl. 10, f. 38 (olla).

. Hutton, F. W. Notes on some Branchiate Gastropoda. Trans:

N. Zealand Inst., xv, 1882-3, pp. 118, 131, pl. 13, f. v (pacifica).

. Loven, 8. On tungans bevaipnung hos Mollusker. Ofv. K.

Vetensk-Akad. Férh., Stockholm, iv, 1847, pp. 175-199, p. 5
(olla).

Macponatp, J. On the Homologies of the dental plates and teeth
of Proboscidiferous Gasteropoda. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,
Ser. Iv, vol. 10, 1869, pp. 113-116, pl. 13, f. 15 (Melo sp.).

Pace, 8. On the anatomy and relationships of Voluta musica,
Linn., with notes upon certain other supposed members of the
Volutide. Proc. Malac. Soc. London, v, 1902, pp. 21-31,
pl. 2 (V. musica, ancilla, vespertilio, turneri, Lyr. nucleus,
Nept. gilchristt).

Porrter, J. Recherches anatomiques sur lHaha Priamus
(Risso). Bull. Soc. Malac. France, 11, 1885, pp. 17--50, pl. 2, £. 5.
Sars, G. O. Mollusca Regionis Arcticee Norvegice, 1878.
Christiania (Vol. grenlandica).

Scuacko, G. Radula Untersuchungen: Conchol. Mittheil. i (i),
1881, pp. 122-128, pl. 24, f. 3, 4, 5 (V. olla, conconna).
SowerBy, G. B. Mollusca of 8. Africa: Marine Invest. in South
Afnca, No. 5, 1898, pp. 5-7, fig. p (Neptuneopsis gilchristi,
Sowb.). tg

12

23.

27.

28.

29.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

SowrerBy, G. B. Marine Invest. in 8. Africa: C. G. H. Dept. of
Agriculture, 1902, p. 99, pl. 2, f. 6 (abyssicola, bad figure).

Mollusca of S. Africa: Marine Invest. in 8S. Africa, ii,
1903, pp. 213-232, pl. 3, f. 1 (Neptuneopsis pyrrhostoma, Wats.)-

. TurELE, J. Wiss. Ergebn. deutsch. Tiefsee-Exped. ... Chun,

vu, 1902 (2), p. 147-174, p. ix, f. 65-68 (abyssicola, anomala,
pyrrhostoma, Nept. gilchristi).

. —— Deutsche Siidpolar Exped. 1901-3, vol. xii, 1912, Die

Antarktischen Schnecken und Muscheln, text-fig. 1, p. 213
(vanheeffent).

TroscHEL, F. H. Das Gebiss der Schnecken, vol. ii, 1868,
pp. 54-57, pl. v, f. 1-5 (Cymb. olla; Melo nauticus ; V. scapha,
vespertilio, turnert; Volutom. grenlandica).

Verco, J. C. Shells from the Great Australian Bight: Trans.
Roy. Soc. 8. Australia, xxxvi, 1912, pp. 206-232, pl. xvi, f. 12
(roadnighte).

Woopwarb, M. F- Note on the anatomy of Voluta ancilla (Sol.),
Neptuneopsis gilchristi, Sby., and Volutilithes abyssicola (Ad.
and Rve.): Proc. Malac. Soc. London, iv, 1900, pp. 117-125
plies gi 7.

13

NOTE ON REPRODUCTION OF TURRITELLA.
By Lieut.-Col. A. J. Prine.
Read 11th November, 1921.

ReEcENTLY, while breaking open specimens of Twrritella gunnii,
Reeve, for the purpose of obtaining radule, the animal being
retracted far within the shell, it was found that two specimens
out of three contained fry. The number of young in the shell in
which development was more advanced was about 70, having
about 4 whorls.

The anatomy of 7. communis, Risso, was described in the Society’s
Proceedings, Vol. IV, p. 56, by Dr. W. B. Randles. There is no
definite evidence in that paper as to the reproductive habit of
T. communis, but it would appear possible that some of the
anatomical peculiarities there described may be connected with
a viviparous mode of reproduction.

The specimens of 7’. gunniw examined were kindly supplied by
Mr. Tom Iredale from his Twofold Bay collection, which was
dredged by Mr. Roy Bell in 5 to 20 fathoms.

Mr. Iredale informs me that since my discovery he has examined
some quantity of 7. gunnw and found fry therein and that the
shells in which they are found are noticeably more swollen in contour
than those, presumably males, which he found barren. He also
informs me that examination of a number of specimens of an
unnamed species, referable to the section Colpospira, from the same
locality has resulted in no success.

SOME NOTES ON RADULZ&.
By Lieut.-Col. A. J. Petre.
Read 11th November, 1921.

I wave to acknowledge the kindness of the authorities of the
British Museum (Natural History), who have permitted me to
study the Gwatkin collection of radule and to refer to the same in
this paper.

I. CoLuMBARIUM.

G. Schacko, in Conchologische Mittheilungen, vol. ii, 1881, p. 122,
described and figured two teeth purporting to be from the radula
of C. spmmcincta, von Martens (= pagodoides (Watson)), a species
having very close affinities with C. pagoda (Lesson). The teeth are
stated to resemble those of Defrancia ; as a result of this statement
the genus has been ascribed by von Martens and subsequent writers
to the family Turride (Pleurotomide) in the Toxoglossa.

The Gwatkin collection contains a specimen of a complete radula
of C. pagoda, from which a figure is now given (Fig. 1). It has

14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

102 rows of teeth, and one of the lateral cusps of the rhachidian is
split throughout the series (See III below). Another radula of
the same species from a specimen recently presented to the national
collection by Mr. A. V. Insole agrees in the arrangement of the
teeth, but exhibits a small denticle half way up one side of the
centre cusp of the rhachidian.

Though the radula is not typically muricid, I have no hesitation
in forming an opinion that the true position of Columbarium is in
the Rhachiglossa near the Muricide. On the evidence of shell and
operculum Columbarium would undoubtedly come near the ternispina
group. I am unable to find any trace of a pleurotomid groove in
the shell. Chinks exist at the base of spmes such as are found
equally in M. ternispina and its allies. ;

Pending further evidence one can only surmise that the peculiar
objects figured by Schacko are limbs of crustacea or some such
remains associated with the body of his molluse which was,
admittedly, badly preserved. They do not resemble the teeth of
any turrid radula known to me.

Il. Some Turripz. he

From examination of the series in the Gwatkin collection it is
evident that if the radule be considered in classification some
changes will have to be made in the ascription of species to genera.
Unfortunately, among the multitude of species, the radula’ is known
in comparatively few.

One of the most remarkable radule, differmg widely from the
other forms already known, is that of Spirotropis as figured by
Dr. Cocke in the Cambridge Natural History, vol. ii, p. 219, fig. 114.
As far as I know it has hitherto been considered peculiar to this
northern genus. Pending further research it is worthy of record
now that almost identical radule are found in two species ascribed
to Drillia, viz. D. fucata (Reeve), from Mauritius, and D. persica,
Smith, from Karachi. No close affinity between these species and
Spirotropis would be deduced from shell characters.

Til. AsnormaLn RapvuLe.

Any malformation or want of symmetry in a radula is displayed
throughout its whole length and evidently depends on some peculiar
condition obtaining in the radula sac. This is well shown in simple
radule such as those of Marginellide, where the single tooth often
has more cusps on one side than on the other as well as small
subsidiary cusps adjoining the others here and there. Examples of
a malformation and of a subsidiary cusp have been given above in
the radule of Columbarium.

A most surprising asymmetry is shown in the radula of a specimen
of Cyprea caput-serpentis, L., here figured from the Gwatkin
collection. Compared with a normal specimen the following
peculiarities are found (Fig. 2, a and b) :—

PEILE: SOME NOTES ON RADULA. 15

(a) There are twin rhachidians, rather smaller than the normal
but having their main cusps longer and more pointed.

(6) On one side there is a normal lateral but only one marginal
instead of two.

(c) The other side has two rather small laterals and the inner
marginal is rather small.

Other records to hand include Gwatkin specimens of Maizama
wahlbergi (Benson) and Theodoxis jordani (Sowerby), with no trace
of a rhachidian, and, in my own collection, Gena strigosa, A. Adams,
with four laterals on one side and the normal number five on the
other.

IV. Acm#a FLUVIATILIS, Blanford.

The Gwatkin collection contains a specimen of the radula of this
species without locality, the type locality being the Irrawady River.
Though it agrees with Acmea in the number and arrangement of the
teeth, their form is so remarkable as to warrant the creation of a new
genas which I propose to designate :—

POTAMACM ZA.

Type species jluviatilis, Blanford. Only the plan view of the
teeth can be determined from the specimen examined and figured
(Fig. 3). They differ from those of any other known in being
broad and straight with saw edges. The habitat of the animal is
peculiar in that, as far as is known, it does not live in salt water.
Dr. Annandale informs me that a species lives under similar con-
ditions in the Hoogly, and that his collectors have found it on
human corpses. It will be interesting to discover whether this
species is the same as that of the Irrawady and whether the latter
is prone to a carnivorous diet.

V. Some AustTRALIAN RADULA.

The material from which the preparations were derived was
kindly put at my disposal by Mr. T. Iredale, who received it from
Mr. Roy Bell, who obtained it at Twofold Bay, N.S.W. The slides
of the radule figured are now in the Natural History Museum.

1. The shell described by Pilsbry as Acmea saccharina, L., var.
perplexa, Pilsbry, = ? Patella octoradiata, Hutton (vide Manual of
Conchology, vol. xii, p. 51), proves to be a Patella with a radula
having a small but well-marked thachidian (Fig. 4). The radula
somewhat resembles a specimen in the Gwatkin collection labelled
P. pentagona, Reeve, Manila, and specimens labelled P. cretacea,
Reeve, Tonga. There is also some resemblance to Patellidea ©
granularis (L.), as figured by Troschel in Thiele, vol. 11.1

? This figure is not copied in Manual of Conchology, vol. xiii, pl. lii, fig. 6,
as stated in the index, and in the text p. 172. Fig. 6 is a copy of Troschel’s
Ancistromesus chitonoides (Reeve).

a

<x ——
oy he : J
— y »

2.
Qn hh,
; § 029 9? 4
ff PS7IGD AO “2
dod 50) Line, 90, 000 oF
Neh Qeag “| so

[For explanation of Figures see opposite page. |

PEILE: SUME NOTES ON RADULE. 17

Fig. 1.—Columbarium pagoda (Lesson). x 230.
Fig. 2.—Cyprea caput-serpentis, Lin. X 53. (a) normal, (6) abnormal.
Fic. 3.—Potamacmea fluviatilis (Blanford). x 110.
Fic. 4.—Patella perplexa (Pilsbry). x 110.
Fic. 5.—Minolia(?) philippensis, Watson. (a) parts of two rows of the
radula, x 110; (6) mandible x 53.
Fig. 6.—Olivella nympha, Adams & Angas. X 230.
Fic. 7.—Bellohiva brazieri (Angas). x 230.
Fic. 8.—WMicrovoluta australis, Angas. x 470.

Patella perplexa would therefore fall in the section Scutellastra
(H. & A. Adams), as defined by Pilsbry, loc. cit., p. 94. The shell
which provided our radula is completely covered with an evenly
spread coralline growth. If its habit is to be so covered, this,
coupled with its station being below ordinary low-water mark,
may account for the animal remaining so long unknown though
dead shells are common on New South Wales beaches.

2. One of the most interesting finds among the Twofold Bay
material has been that of two species of Minolia (2), viz. philippensis,
Watson, and pulcherrima, Angas, with very close affinity to
Macheroplax (olim Solariella) of Northern Seas. Although the
shells of philippensis and pulcherrima differ so that the two species
might well be ascribed to different genera, the radule and mandibles
agree in every particular so far as can be judged in these small
specimens which are unusually hard to disentangle. (Fig. 5,
a and b.) The marginals naturally fold inwards so as to cover the
rest of the teeth, and it is very difficult to spread them outwards
without breaking up the specimen. However, after examiming
two specimens of each species I am able to determine the following
points :—

(a) The rhachidian and laterals differ only in minor details from
those of Macheroplax varicosa, Mighels, as represented in the
Gwatkin collection and as figured in Thiele, vol. ii, pl. xxv, fig. 11.

(6) The sickle-shaped marginals are more slender than in
M. varicosa, but, like them, diverge from the typical rhipidoglossate
form.

(c) Locking with the bases of the marginals is a row of broad
plates, very difficult to distinguish from the adjacent teeth. I have
been unable to locate such plates in the species of Macheroplax
I have examined.

Both radule are comparatively broad and short, with about
thirty rows of teeth. A Gwatkin slide of Minolia (2) congener,
Sowerby, from South Africa, shows a radula of similar type.

Living alongside the above-mentioned Australian species is
Minolia (?) angulata, auctt. The shell of this does not appear
to differ greatly from that of a young M. philoppensis. The radula,
however, is of quite a different type, resembling that of Hthalia,
with degenerate rhachidian and laterals and with marginals of a
more normal rhipidoglossate form. Most of the species in the

VOL. XV.—APRIL, 1922. 2

18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Gwatkin collection labelled Minolia fall in this group, and so
do some tropical species labelled Solariella, but there are excep-
tions which, it is hoped, may form the subject of future research.

3. Examination of three species of Olivella gives interesting
results. O. nympha, Adams & Angas (Fig. 6), has a radula
with multicuspid rhachidian, which appears to be the normal form
in Olwella.

O. pardalis, Adams & Angas, and O. brazeri, Angas, however,
havea tricuspid rhachidian, similar to that of Oliva but with a minute
additional cusp outside each of the lateral cusps. These minute
cusps are well marked in brazier: (Fig. 7), but very small and
apparently sometimes missing in pardalis. A Gwatkin specimen of
braziert from Tasmania agrees with the Twofold Bay specimens.
All three species are operculate.

I propose for these southern species with tricuspid rhachidians
the genus :—

BELLOLIVA
(a name suggested by Mr. Iredale) type species braziert, Angas.

4. The radula of Microvoluta australis, Angas, has affinities with
those of some of the Volutidae. It consists of a very long ribbon of
single unicuspid teeth with deeply indented base and long, sharp-
pointed cusp. (Fig.8.) Evidently, therefore, this species is rightly
placed in the Volutide, although the shell has suggested an affinity
with the Mitride.

19

A LIST OF THE SPECIES AND GENERA OF RECENT MOLLUSCA
FIRST DESCRIBED IN “LE NATURALISTE”.. .

Compiled by Huecu C. Futton.
Read 11th November, 1921.

>

“Le NaTURALISTE. Journal des échanges et des nouvelles’’ was
first published on April 1, 1879. It was issued bi-monthly, and on
March 1, 1887, three volumes had been completed. The journal
was continued as a second series on March 15, 1887, but with
a different subtitle, viz. “Le Naturaliste. Revue illustrée des
Sciences Naturelles’”’. Of this series 24 volumes were published,
the last part bearing the date December, 1910. The Vols. I, II,
and III of the two series are distinguished in this list by “(1)”
“(2)” placed after the volume number.

The sequence of the families follows the “Manuel de
Conchyliologie ” of Dr. Paul Fischer.

Vols. XVII to XXIV do not appear to have any new species of —
recent mollusca described therein.

In some cases where the generic names differ from HnOSe now in
general use the latter are placed between ( ).

INDEX.

The numbers following the names of genera, etc., refer to their
families as numbered in the list of species.

Achatina . : : al Barbotia.<. ; : 2 tee
ACHATINELLID A , SVS) SI BYOASSIIC] = : A Sige
Achatinelloides . . eso) « UBEle ; : < seal)
ACHATINIDE . : . 12 Bwetia . é ; . 20
Acopurpurea. < . 25 Biwetopsia ‘ , = 20)
Adelodonta : ; . 7 Bonollitia ; : Fy)
Albersia . : : . 1 Brocchina : : ee EW
ALYCAIDA . , . ol Buccmipz : : ees}
Alyceus . : : . SL Buluminus ; toe!)
Amastra . : : . 15 SButtmutipza . : aS
Ampelita . 5 < . 7 Bulemulus : : eS
Amphicyclotus . ; . 30 .

Ampullaria . : . 29 Ceecilianella . : je pale)
AMPULLARIDZ . : . 29 Calcarata : : Bae A0)
Anctus . : : . 8 Cancellaria : ‘ LA)
Ancylus . ‘ s . 17 CANcELLARIDz 5 5 49)
ARCIDA . ‘ : . 44 Caneilla . : 4 oe
Arcopagia ; s . 53 CarRDIDs : : Sate)
Aulopoma d : . 380 Cardium . : : . AT
AVICULID& ; ; . 42 Cathaica . ; : an
Axina . ; : met. Charona . : ; AF au

Azeca is ee . 13 Chicoreus . E 4 2° 125

20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Chondrulopsis
Claudiconcha
Claustlhia .
CLAUSILIID &
Cochlicopa
ConIDzZ .
Conus

Corbicula
Crassilabrum
Cryptazeca
Cumella

Cyane ;
CYCLOPHORID.
Cyclophorus
CYCLOSTOMATID&
CYCLOSTREMATIDA
_ Cyprea
CYPRAIDA
CYRENIDZ

Dactylus .
Daphnella
Diplomorpha
Dosima
Drillia
Drymeus
Dyakia

Endodonta
ENDODONTIDZ .
ENIDZ

Ennea ;
Epiphragmophora
ERYCINIDA
Euphyllus

Favartia .
FERUSSACIIDE .
Forreria .
Fruticicola

Gracilopurpura .
Guildfordia
Guppya

HALiotTip&

9
48
ll
11
13
18
18
49
25
13
25
35
30
30
34
39
26
26
49

43
19
14
48
Wy)

Halhotis
Hamadryas
Hanetia 4
Haustellotyphis .
Helicarion
HELICcIDz
Helicina .
HELICINIDA
Helicodonta
Helicostyla
Heluomanes
Helix
Heteropurpura .
Hilacantha
Hirtotyphis
Hybocystis
HypDROBIIDz
Hypselostyla

Inormista
Issina

Jatava

Lagocheilus
Latiaxis
Leptachatina
Leptopoma
Inbera
Inmicolaria
Inmnea
LIMN#ID#&
Inthodomus
Lunella
Lutraria .
Lyrapurpura
Lyratyphis

Mabilliella
Macrochlamys
Mactra
Mactriva
Malleus
Malvufundus
Mangelia .
Marcha .
Marginella

FULTON: MOLLUSCA DESCRIBED IN

MARGINELLID &
Martesia .
Mastogyra
Medyla
Melana .
MELANIIDz
Mesodesma

MESODESMATID &

Microcystis

Micromphalia .

Microphyura
Mirripz .
Modiola

Monomphalus

Morcha .
Murex
Mouricipz
Muricidea
My1pz
Mytitipa

Naquetia .
NASSIDZ .
Nanina
Napeus
Nena
Nevia
Nodularia
Northia

Ochroderma
Ocinebrellus
Ocinebra .
Odontostomus
OLEACINIDA
Oligotoma

Omphalotropis

Oreoheliz .
Ostodes
Otopoma .
Otiitoma .
Ovilia
Ovula
Pachydrobia

Paludinella
Pandora .

iiss

21

8

5
27
27
51
51

‘

PANDORIDZ
Papwna .
PARTULIDA
Pararhytida
Patula
Paziella
Pecten
PECTINIDZ&
Pectunculus
Perotyphis
Petreus
Phengus .
PHOLADIDE
Pinna
Pitys
Platyrhaphe
Platystoma
Plectopylis
Plectotropis
PLEUROTOMID&
Poirrieria
Polygyrelia
Pomatias .
PoMATIID
Pollia
Poropteron

PROSERPINIDZ .
Pseudomphalus .
Pterochelus

Pterocyclus
Pieropurpura
Pupa
PuPIDz
Purpurellus
Pusionella

REALIID
Rhinus
Rhodina .
Rhodonys .
RuyYTIDz.
Rhytidopsis

Savignyarca
Scalptia
Segmentina
Selenites

“LE NATURALISTE ’’,

21

29, PROCEEDINGS

OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

SELENITID 3 Tribia 5 20
Siphonochelus 25 Trichochloritis . 7
Siratus 25 Triodopsis 7
Solariella 38 TrocHipz 38
Solatia 20 Trochonanina 5
Solen 50 Trochomorpha . 5
SoLENIDz 50 Tubicauda 25
Spirobulla 1 Tugoma . 54
Stenogyra j 12 TuRBINIDz 37
STREPTAXIDA . 2 Typhinellus 25
‘Streptaxis. 2 Typhis 25
Succinea . 16 Typhisopsis 25
SUCCINEIDE . 5 2 16 Lyphura . 25
Sunneta . j : . 48

Sunnetina : : - 48 Umo : : : . 45
Surcula . : : . 19 Untonipa : : ~ 45

Sveltia . . i 2°20 Uxia : - F J 20

Tatutor . s § . 8 =VENERIDA a : 2) 48
TELLINID& 3 ‘ . 53 Veneruprs A : . 48
Thala P : 5 . 22 Ventrilia . : : . 20
Thaumastus ; : See.

Thaumatodon . : - 6 £=ZOoNITIDA : : 5 Va
Tracha . 5 : Sel ZUG, u ‘ ‘ . OS

1. Fam. OLEACINID.

Spirobula Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 484. 1881. (n.g. for Strebelia
berendtr Pf.)

2. Fam. STREPTAXIDA.
Streptaxis plussensis Morgan. Vol. ui (1), p. 68. Mont Tchehel.
May, 1885.
Ennea kermorgants Ancey. Vol.i(1), p. 373. China. March, 1881.
3. Fam. SELENITID#.
Selenites vancouverensis f{. hybrida Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 188.
Oregon. Aug., 1888.
4. Fam. Ruytipz.
Micromphalia abax v. panthera Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 346. New
Caledonia. Oct., 1889.
Micromphalia Ancey, new genus. Vol. ii (1), p. 87. 1882.
Monomphalus Ancey, n.g. Vol. ii (1), p. 87. 1882.
Microphyura Ancey, n.g. Vol. ii (1), p. 87. 1882.
Pseudomphalus Ancey, n.g. Vol. ii (1), p. 86. 1882.
5. Fam. ZoniTip#.

Helicarion thomsoni Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 19. West Australia.
Jan., 1889.

FULTON: MOLLUSCA DESCRIBED IN “ LE NATURALISTE”’. 23
Guppya goyazensis Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 82. Brazil. April,
1901.

G. sericea Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 81. Argentina. April, 1901.

Microcystis mariei Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 246. Tahiti. Oct., 1889.

Nanina (Medyla) salmonea Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 119. Cachar

_ (Macrochlamys). Aug., 1882. _

Trochonanina fornicata Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p.19. Hua Id. Jan.,
1887.

T. lwingstoniana Ancey. Vol. i (2), p. 79. Mozambique. June,
1887.

T. smithiana Ancey. Vol. i (2), p. 80. Mozambique. June, 1887.

T. spekiana Ancey. Vol. i (2), p. 80. Mozambique. June, 1887.

T. subjenysi Ancey. Vol. i (2), p. 79. Mozambique. June, 1887.

Trochomorpha subternatana Dautz. Vol. xvi, p. 247. Obi Id.
Nov., 1902.

Helix swettenhamt Morgan. Vol. ii (1), p. 68. Kinta, Malay
Peninsula (Trochomorpha).

H. therott Morgan. Vol. ii (1), p. 68. Kinta, Malay Peninsula
(Lrochomorpha). May, 1885.

6. Fam. ENDODONTIDA.

Inbera heynemanni v. spuria Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 190. Tahiti.
Aug., 1889.

Endodonta garretti Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 118. Society Ids. May,
1889.

Paryrhytida Ancey, n.g. Vol. ii (1), p. 87. 1882.

Pitys hamayana Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 84. April, 1889. Gambier
Id. (ZLhaumatodon.)

Patula glissont Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 50. Feb., 1889. Vaté Id.
(Charopa.)

P. monstrosa Ancey (= wrregularis Garrett non Semp.). Vol. iui (2),
p- 71. Mar., 1889. Viti Levu. (Charopa.)

P. marthe Ancey. Vol. ix, p.44. Feb., 1895. Algeria.

Platystoma Ancey, n.g. Vol. ii (1), p. 87. 1882. (Paryrhytida.)

Rhytidopsis Ancey, n.g. Vol. ii (1), p. 87. 1882. (Paryrhytida.)

7. Fam. HELIcID&é.

Adelodonta Ancey, n.g. Vol. i (1), p. 334. 1880. (= Polygyrella
Binney.)

Albersia omissa Dautz. Vol. xvi, p. 242. Obild. Nov., 1902.

Axzina belon Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 186. Philippines. Aug., 1894.
(Helicostyla.)

Epiphragmophora estella v. centralis Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 82. Hab. ?
April, 1901.

Helix amphiglypta Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 44. China. Mar., 1882.
(Plectotropis.)

94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

H. anceyi (Molldff.) Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 205. Setchuen. Sept.,
1889. (Trichochloritis.)
H. Brunert Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 468. Montana. Sept., 1881.
(Oreoheliz.)
H. canina Ancey. Vol. ti (2), p. 188. Nahr-el-Kelb, Libau. Aug.,
1888. (Heliomanes.)
H. columbiana v. armigera Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 404. California.
1881. (Lriodopsis.) .
H. facta v. oleata Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 334. California. Dec.,
1880. (Epiphragmophora.)
H. (Gonostoma) subobvoluta Ancey. Vol. 11 (1), p. 45. Inkiapo.
1882. (Helicodonta.)
H. gonostyla Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 119. Madagascar. Aug., 1882.
(Ampelita.)
H. hardowint Morgan. Vol. ui (1); p. 68. Kinta. May, 1885.
(Trachia.)
H. (Plectotropis) hilberti Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 485. Thibet. July,
1884.
H. cdahoensis v. peripherica Ancey. Vol.i(1), p.403. Utah. 1881.
(Oreohelix.)
H. lahatensis Morgan. Vol. ii (1), p. 68. Lahat. May, 1885.
(Dyakia.)
H

. (Acusta) physeta Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 485. Thibet. July, 1884.

H. semacarinata. Vol. i (1), p. 374. Hab.? Mar.) 188i
(Pararhytida.)

H. semihispida Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 119. China. Aug., 1882.

(Fruticicola.)

H. subchristine Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 44. China. Mar., 1882.

(Cathaica.)
Papuina groultt Dautz. Vol. xvi, p. 247. Obild. Nov., 1902.
P. obiensis Dautz. and v. minor Dtz. Vol. xvi, p. 248. Obi Id.
Nov., 1902.

Phengus groultt Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 136. Philippines. June, 1894.

(Hypselostyla.)

Plectopylis villedaryi Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p.72. Tonkin. Mar., 1888.

8. Fam. BuLIMULID-.

Bulimulus angiostomus v. laminiferus. Vol. ii (2), p. 15. Brazil.

Jan., 1888. (Anctus.)
B. (Rhinus) argentinus Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 92. Argentina. April,
1901.

B. luteolus Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 82. Brazil. April, 1901.

B. turritella v. pliculosa Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 92. Brazil. April,
1901.

Drymeus andai Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 14. Ecuador. Jan., 1898.

D. (Oxychona) bifasciatus v. mimarum Ancey. Vol. xv, p.93. Brazil.
April, 1901.

Se eT

FULTON : MOLLUSCA DESCRIBED IN “LE NATURALISTE”’. 25

D. gereti Ancey. Vol. xv, p.93. Brazil. April, 1901.

Hamadryas rabuti Jouss. Vol. xu, p. 14. Ecuador. Jan., 1898.
(Drymeus.)

Mastogyra Ancey, n.g. Vol. 1 (1), p. 484. 1881. (Rhodonyz.)

Odontostomus lemoiner Ancey. Vol. i (2), p. 178. Bolivia. Aug.,
1892.

Tatutor, n.g. Jouss. Vol. i (2), p. 6. 1887.

T. tatutor Jouss. Vol. i (2), p. 6. Nouvelle-Grenada. 1887.
(Thaumastus.)

9. Fam. Enip%.

Buliminus (Napeus) alboreflecus Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 45. China.
Mar., 1882.

Petreus ambouliensis Jouss. Vol. xiii, p. 91. Djibouti. April,
1899.

Buliminus aristides Ancey. Vol. 11 (2), p. 189. Tunis. Aug., 1888.
(Mauronapeus.)

B. (Napeus) Armand: Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 59. China. April,

1882.

. (Achatinelloides) artufelianus Ancey. Vol. ii, (1) p. 60. Socotra.

April, 1882.

. compressicollis Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 44. China. Mar., 1882.

. (Cerastus ? Scutalus *) crispus Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 510. Hab. 2

Nov., 1881.

haberhauert v. curta Ancey. Vol. ui (2), p. 189. Turkestan.

Aug., 1888. (Chondrulopsis.) : :

herzensteom Ancey. Vol. iii (1), p. 270. Central Russia in Asia.

May, 1886.

. kuschakowitzt Ancey. Vol. iti (1), p. 270. Central Russia in

Asia. May, 1886.

. lecouffer Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 189. Tunis. Aug., 1888.

. pinguis Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p.60. China. April, 1882.

pontanimanus Ancey. Vol. iii (1), p. 270. Central Asiatic

Russia. April, 1882.

(Napeus) prelongus Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p.59. China. April,

1882.

bw beh be & & bh

Petreus schoukraensis Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 8. Schoukra, Arabia.
Jan., 1899.

P. socialis Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 8. Schoukra, Arabia. Jan., 1899.

Buliminus trigonochilus Ancey. Vol. iii (1), p. 270. Central Russia
in Asia. May, 1886.

B. ufjaloyanus Ancey. Vol. iii (1), p. 270. Central Russia in Asia.
May, 1886.

10. Fam. Pupipé.

Pupa damarica Ancey. Vol. 1 (1), p. 200. Damara. 1888.
P. dorsata Ancey. Vol.i(1), p. 273. Chma. Mar., 1881.
P. glanvilleana Ancey. Vol. ii (2). Cape of Good Hope. 1885.

26 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

P. hebes Ancey. Vol. i(1), p. 389. Nevada. April, 1881.
P. indigena Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 373. Guadaloupe. Mar., 1881.
P. sublubrica Ancey. Vol. 1i(1), p. 389. Nevada. April, 1881.

11. Fam. CLausILip2.
Clausilia calopleura ao Vol. 11 (2), p. 200. Libau. Sept.,
1888.
C. calopleura var. exilis cen Vol. ii (2), p. 200. Libau. Sept.,
1888.
C. (Nenia) deyroller Ancey. Vol. ix, p. 25. Ecuador. Jan., 1895.
Nenia orbignyt Ancey. Vol. vi, p. 178. Bolivia. Aug., 1892.

12. Fam. ACHATINID.

Achatina marion Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 414. Zanquebar. May,
1881.

A. raffrayt Jouss. Vol. ii (1), p. 824. Abyssinia. Aug., 1883.

LInmicolaria habrawalensis Jouss. Vol. xiii, p. 91. Le Comal.
April, 1899.

L. tulipa Jouss. Vol. i (2), p. 6. Congo. 1887.

Mabilliella Ancey, n.g. Vol. ii (1), p. 231. 1886. For Bulimus
notabilis Smith, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 1881, p.427; Fig. D,
in Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1881, pl. xxxix fig. 8.

Rhodina Morgan, n.g. Vol. iii (1), p. 68. May, 1885.

R. perakensis Morgan. Vol. ii (1), p.68. Kinta, Malay Peninsula.

~ May, 188b.

Stenogyra tchelelensis Morgan. Vol. 11 (1), p. 69. Malay Peninsula.
May, 1885.

Ochroderma Ancey, n.g. Vol. 11 (1), p. 98. June, 1885.

13. Fam. FERUSSACIIDZ.
Cecilianella advena Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 215. Sanghir Id. Sept.,
1888.
Cryptazeca monodonta Folin and vars. hyalina and subcylindrica
Folin. Vol. v, p. 264. Bayonne. (Azeca.) 1891.
Zua davidia Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 45. Inkiapa. Mar., 1882.
(Cochlicopa.)
14. Fam. PartuLipa.
Diplomorpha layardi v. alticola Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 266. Vaté Id.
Nov., 1889.
15. Fam. ACHATINELLIDA.
Leptachatina approzimans Ancey. Vol. xi, p. 222. Oahu Id.
Oct., 1897.
L. columna Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 266. Oahu Id. Nov., 1889.
Amastra durandi Ancey. Vol. xi, p.178. Oahuld. Aug., 1897.

16. Fam. SuccineIpé.
Succinea normalis Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 484. 1881.

FULTON: MOLLUSCA DESCRIBED IN “LE NATURALISTE”’. 27

17. Fam. LimnzIDz.

Ancylus lemoinet Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 103. Brazil. May, 1901.

A. leucaspis Ancey. Vol. xv, p.103. Brazil. May, 1901.
Limnea aulacospira Ancey. Vol. iii (2), p. 290. Maui. Dec., 1889.
L. crassilabrum Folin. Vol. v, p.105. L’Adour River. May, 1891.
Segmentina newcombi Ancey. Vol.i(1), p. 468. Bahamas. Sept.,

1881.
18. Fam. Conip2.

Conus mariei Jouss. Vol. xui, p. 8. Hab.? Jan., 1899.

19. Fam. PLEUROTOMID.
Bela erythrea Jouss. Vol. ix, p. 147. Suez. June, 1895.
Drillia cecchui Jouss. Vol. v, p. 232. Aden. Oct., 1891.
Mangelia anna Jouss. Vol. ii (1), p. 324. New Caledonia. Aug.,
1883.
Oligotoma sirpata Jouss. Vol. v, p. 231. Aden. Oct., 1891.
Ottitoma ottitoma Jouss. Vol. xii, p..106. Djibouti. May, 1898.
Surcula bouviert Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 106. Hab.? May, 1898.
Pusionella testabilis Jouss. Vol. x, p. 43. Aden. Feb., 1896.
(A young Daphnella rissoides fide K. A. Smith.)

20. Fam. CANCELLARIDZ.
Cancellaria (Bivetia) mariet Jouss. Vol. i (2), p. 163. Oct., 1887.
C. (Ventrillia) ventrillia Jouss. Vol. i (2), p. 164. Oct., 1887.
C. (Naronia) hidalgor Jouss. Vol. i (2), p. 164. Oct., 1887.
Cancellaria, new sections by Jousseaume. Vol. 1 (2), 1887:
Bivetia p. 163, Bivetopsia p. 193, Bonollitia p. 223, Brocchina
p. 221, Calcarata p. 214, Nevia p. 222, Ovilia p. 193, Scalptia
p- 213, Solatia p. 222, Sveltia p. 214, Tribsa p. 221, Uma p. 222.
C. (Scalptia) maconkey: Jouss. Vol. vii, p. 201. Aden. Sept.,
1894.
21. Fam. MARGINELLID&.
Marginella denansiana Ancey. Vol.i(1), p.510. Australia. Nov.,
1881.
22. Fam. Mirripaz.
Cancilla beyerlec Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 168. Andaman Ids. July,
1894.
C. innesi Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 167. Aden. July, 1894.
C. sura Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 106. Andaman Ids. May, 1898.
Thala malvacea Jouss. Vol. xu, p. 107. Djibouti. May, 1898.

23. Fam. Buccinipa.
Pollia dautzenbergi Bavay. Vol. x, p. 160. Senegal.. July, 1895.

24. Ham. Nassipa.
Northia angulosa Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 251. Hab.? Nov., 1898.

28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

25. Fam. Muricipz.

Acopurpurea carboniert Jouss. Vol. i (1), p. 349. Red Sea. Jan.,
1881. (Murez.)

Chicoreus power, Jouss. Vol. i (1), p. 349. New Caledonia.

Jan., 1881. (Is M. microphyllus, Lk.)

Cumella cumella Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 201. Sept., 1898.
(2? = Purpura rugosus Born.)

Muricidea caledonica Jouss. Vol. i (1), p. 349. New Caledonia.
Jan., 1881.

Latvaxis couturiers Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 22. New Britain. Jan.,
1898.

New sections of Purpurina (Muricine) Jousseaume, Vol. i (1),
pp. 335-6. 1880. (Type species in parenthesis.)

Arcopurpurea (brevispina Lk.), Bassia (stainforthi Rve.),

Crassilabrum (crassilabrum Gray), Euphyllus (monodon Sow.),
Favartia (breviculus Sow.), Forreria (belcheri Hinds),
Gracilapurpura (Fusus strigosus Lk.), Hanetia (hanetia Petit),
Heteropurpura (polymorphus), Inormista (fasciatus Sow.),
Jatova (jatou Adanson), Lyropurpura (crassicostatus Desh.),
Marcha (clavus Kien.), Narquetia (triquetra Born),
Ocinebrellus (eurypteron Rve.), Ocinebrina (corallinus Scacchi),
Paziella (pazi Crosse), Powrrieria (zealandicus Quoy & Gain.),
Pterochelus (acanthopterus Ad.), Pteropurpura (macropterum
Desh.), Purpurellus (gambiensis Reeve), Siratus (strat BSG

Tubicauda (brevispina Lk.).

New Sections of Typuis :—

Hirtotyphis (horridus Brocchi), Lyrotyphis (cuniculosus
Duch.), Perotyphis (pinnatus Brod.), Poropteron (tubifer
Brug.), Siphonochelus (arcuatus Hinds), Typhinellus (sowerbyt
Brod.), Yyphisopsis (coronatus Brod.), Typhura (belchers
Brod.).
26. Fam. CyPRa@ID&.

Cyprea amabilis Jouss. Vol. i (1), p. 349. Hab.? Jan., 1881.
(Is C. walkert Gray.)

C. arabica v. gillei Jouss. Vol. vii, p. 171. Tahiti. July, 1893.

C. clandestina v. aberrans Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p.55. New Caledonia.
April, 1882.

C. hirundo v. rouat Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 55. New Caledonia.
April, 1882.

Ovula laugierit Jouss. Vol. ix, p. 121. Suez. May, 1895.

27. Fam. MELANID.

Melamia braweri Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 334. Solomon Ids. Dec.,
1880.

Hilacantha Ancey. Vol. iti (1), p. 292. nn. for Tiphobia Smith.
Non Pascoe. 1886.

eee eee ee

FULTON: MOLLUSCA DESCRIBED IN “LE NATURALISTE”’. 29

28. Fam. HypDRoBIIDa.
Paludinella darrievai Folin. Vol. iv, p. 200. Sainte-Jean. Sept.,
1890.
Pachydrobia spinosa v. acuminata Ancey. Vol. ii (1), p. 69.
Cambodia. May, 1882.

29. Fam. AMPULLARIDZ.
Ampullaria brohardi Granger. Vol. vi, p. 97. Cambodia. April,

1892.
A. tenuissima Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 121. Ecuador. May, 1894.

| 30. Fam. CycLOPHORID.

Aulopoma lowi Morgan. Vol. iii (1), p. 70. Malay Peninsula.
May, 1885. (Platyrhaphe.)

Cyclophorus baylei Morgan. Vol. iii (1), p. 69. Perak. May, 1885.
(Is Lagocheilus townsend Crosse.)

C. courbett Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 93. Tonkin. April, 1888.

C. fulguratus v. barniana and v. subflorida Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 93.
Tonkin. April, 1898.

C. kintanus Morgan. Vol. iii (1), p. 69. Malay Peninsula. May,
1885.

C. lowi Morgan. Vol. iii (1), p. 69. Malay Peninsula. May, 1885.
(Is C. aurantiacus Schum.).

C. regelspergert Morgan. Vol. iii (1), p. 69. Lahat. May, 1885.
(Pterocyclus.)

C. sericatus Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 215. SanghirId. Sept., 1888.

C. theodorei Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p.92. Tonkin. April, 1892.

C. vesconesi Ancey. Vol. xi, p. 250. Ecuador. Nov., 1897.
(Amphicyclotus.)

Hypbocystis elephas Morgan. Vol. iii(1), p. 70. Perak. May, 1885.

H, jousseaumet Morgan. Vol. iii (1), p. 70. Perak. May, 1885.

Leptopoma altus Dautz. Vol. xvi, p. 248. Obild. Nov., 1902.

L. fulgurans Dautz. Vol. xvi. p. 248. Obild. Nov., 1902.

Ostodes laberatus v. soluta Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 291. Fiji Ids.
Dec., 1889.

31. Fam. ALtycmHIp#.

Alyceus chaperi Morgan. Vol. i (1), p. 70. Malay Peninsula.
May, 1885.

A. jousseaumet Morgan. Vol. ui (1), p. 70. Malay Peninsula.
May, 1885. .

32. Fam. Pomatiipaz.

Pomatias euconus Ancey. Vol. ii (2), p. 216. Tunis. Sept., 1888.

33. Fam. REALIID.
Omphalotropis angulosa Ancey. Vol. iv, p. 11. Ponape. Jan.,
1890.
O. garretti Ancey. Vol. iv, p. 26. Marshall Ids. Jan., 1890.

30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

O. pecila Ancey. Vol. iv, p.12. Vaté Id. Jan., 1890.
O. setocincta Ancey. Vol. iv, p. 26. VatélId. Jan., 1890.

34. Fam. CycLuostomip.
Otopoma artuffeli Jouss. Vol. 11 (1), p. 189. Hab.? Sept., 1882.
O. beyerle: Jouss. Vol. 11 (1), p. 189. Hab.? Sept., 1882.

30. Fam. PROSERPINID#.
Cyane orbignyt Ancey. Vol. vi, p.178. Bolivia. Aug., 1892.

36. Fam. HELICINIDz.

Helicina altwwaga Ancey. Vol. iii (2), Upolu. Sept., 1889.

H. egregia var. unifasciata, v. purpureorufa, v. albizonata, v. conordalis
Ancey. Vol. iv, p. 216. Guadalcanar Id. Sept., 1890.

H. leptalea Ancey. Vol. xv, p. 103. Bolivia. May, 1901.

H. pumila Ancey. Vol. iv, p. 217. Fijilds. Sept., 1890.

H. rufocallosa Ancey. Vol. iv, p. 95. PelewId. April, 1890.

H. rugosiuscula Ancey. Vol. iv, p.95. Enald. April, 1890.

H. spinifera v. guadalcanarensis Ancey. Vol. iv, p. 216.
Guadalcanar Id. Sept., 1890.

37. Fam. TURBINIDZ.

Guildfordia yoka Jouss. Vol. xiii, p. 48. Japan. Feb., 1899.
Lunella viridicallus Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 251. Red Sea. Nov., 1898.

38. Fam. TRocHIDz.

Solariella turritellina Ancey. Vol. 1 (1), p. 390. Sumatra. April,
1881.
39. Fam. CycLosTREMATIDA.

Merchia marie Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 201. Ceylon. 1898.

40. Fam. HaLiorip2.
Haliotis hanleyi Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 414. New Caledonia. May,
1881.
41. Fam. PEcTINIDz.
Pecten raffrayi Jouss. Vol. ii (1), p. 221. Zanzibar. Feb., 1886.

42. Fam. AVICULID2.
Malvufundus irregularis Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 228. Japan. Oct.,
1894. (Malleus.)
Pinna epica Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 229. Japan. Oct., 1894.

43. Fam. Mytinipa.
Modiola sirahensis Jouss. Vol. v, p. 222. Aden. Sept., 1891.
Dactylus tripartitus Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 201. Aden. Sept., 1894.
(Lithodomus.)
44. Fam. ARcID&.
Savignyarca savignyarca Jouss. Vol. v, p. 222. Aden. Sept.,
1891. (Is Barbatia obliquata Gray.)

ee ee

FULTON : MOLLUSCA DESCRIBED IN LE NATURALISTE”’. 31

Pectunculus guest Jouss. Vol. ix, p. 187. Aden. Aug., 1895.
(Is P. arabicus H. Ad.)
45. Fam. UNIONID#.
Umio baudont Folin. Vol. ii (2), p. 274. France. Dec., 1888.
U. gladiator Ancey Vol. i (1), p. 468. Tonkin. Sept., 1881.
(Nodularia.)
U. moriscotter Folin. Vol. ii (2), p. 295. Biarritz. Dec., 1889.
| 46. Fam. Erycinipa.
Issina issina Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 22. Djibouti. Jan., 1898.
(n.g. near Hrycina.)
47. Fam. CARDIDA.
Cardium vulva Jouss. Vol. xii, p. 81. Japan. 1898.

48. Fam. VENERID@.
Claudiconcha madreporica Jouss. Vol. ix, p. 187. Aden. Aug.,
1895. (Venerupis.)
Dosima spalding: Jouss. Vol. vill, p. 131. Aden. June, 1894.
Sunetta clessint Ancey. Vol. i (1), p. 206. Hab.? April, 1880.
Sunettina sunettina Jouss. Vol. v, p. 208. Aden. Sept., 1891.
(2 = Sunetia contenvpta Smith.)
49. Fam. CyRENID#.

Corbicula bavayi Ancey. Vol.i(1), p. 334. French Guiana. Dec.,
1880.
50. Fam. SoLENIDa.

Solen digitalis Jouss. Vol. v, p. 183. Aden. Aug., 1891.
51. Fam. MresoDEsMaTID&.
Mesodesma subobtusa Jouss. Vol. ix, p. 187. Aden. Aug., 1895.

52. Fam. Mactripa.
Mactra zellwegert Jouss. Vol. viii, p. 131. Zanzibar. June, 1894.
Lutraria turnert Jouss. Vol. v, p. 207. Aden. Sept., 1891.
53. Fam. TELLINID#.
Arcopagia bertint Jouss. Vol. ix, p. 187. Ceylon. Aug., 1895.
54. Fam. Myipa.
Tugoma adenensis Jouss. Vol. v, p. 201. Aden. Aug., 1891.

55. Fam. PHoLapIp#.
Martesia roseotincta Jouss. Vol. v, p. 183. Aden. Aug., 1891.
56. Fam. Panporipa. .
Pandora edwardsi Jouss. Vol. v, p. 201. Aden. Aug., 1891.

32

NOTE ON THE BRITISH SPECIES OF ANOMIA.
By R. Wincxworts, M.A.
Read 9th November, 1921.
(PLATE I.)

THE object of the present note is to emphasize the distinctions
between the four British species of Anomiide. There is nothing new
in this; Forbes and Hanley recognize four species, though
squamula is placed with ephippium instead of with aculeata; abroad,
Dautzenburg and Jensen among others distinguish them con-
chologically. Ridewocd in Phil. Trans., vol. 195, 1903, describes
the gill of A. aculeata and places this species with Dimya in a separate
suborder Dimyacea (l.c., p. 185): he also figures A. ephippium and
A. laqueata, the latter similar to patelliformis.

I have recently examined numerous examples of this group from
Plymouth Marine Biological Association and elsewhere. All the
species are very variable in shape, thickness, and sculpture: and the
young of all four are discouragingly similar in appearance, while
the muscular scars are often very faint in small examples ; so that the
soft parts and above all the gill are a valuable aid to pee
There is no need to section tbe gill or even to use a microscope ;
good lens will at once show sufficient to determine the species, as
summarized below.

ANOMIACEKA. ANnomtiIpz#.

Genus ANOMIA, L., 1758. Type, A. ephippium, L.
1. nPHIpPium, L., 1758. Upper or left valve with three distinct
muscular scars (Pl. I, f. 8). Gull W-shaped in section, and at once

recognizable by a dependent membranous flap of the outer ascending
lamella, the fifth lamella of Lacaze Duthiers (PJ. I, f. 1)..

Genus MON TA, Gray, 1849. Type, A. zelandica, Gray, in Dieffenbach,
1843.

I do not like referring British species to a New Zealand genus,
but as I have only seen the shell of zelandica, and can see no con-
chological reason for not including our species under the same genus,
I must at present leave the two following species here.

2. PATELLIFORMIS, L., 1761. The original description in Fauna
Svecica is not quite satisfactory, and suggests the next species, but
the figure given in N. Act. Upsala 1773 confirms the usually accepted
identification, and in each case the species is mentioned as received
from A. R. Martin. . Hanley states that the types in the Linnean
cabinet were introduced by the younger Linné.

Upper valve with two muscular scars, which are separate and
distinct (Pl. I, f.9). The typical sculpture may be almost obsolete,
and, indeed, is quite absent in very young examples, or may be

WINCKWORTH : BRITISH SPECIES OF ANOMIA. 33

exaggerated into prickles. Guill, W-shaped, without the fifth lamella
of flap of ephappium (PI.I, f. 2). Further, in addition to the row of
ciliated discs at the lower angles of the lamellz, which are found also
in Anonua, there are in Monia other intermediate rows of ciliated
discs along the faces of the filaments. In this species there is one of
these in the outer and two in the inner lamella.

3. SQUAMA, Gmelin, 1791 = A. striata, Lovén, non Bolten =
A. glauca, Monterosato. Gmelin’s species is based on Chemnitz,
vill, 697, where the figure is recognizable and the description un-
mustakable, locality Drontheim. In this species the shell adductor
immediately adjoins the byssal muscle on the left side of the animal,
so that the two form one continuous scar on the upper valve (PI. I,
f. 10) ; this part of the shell is a deep green. The gill is of the same
kind as that of the last species, but the filaments are typically very
much finer and the number of intermediate ciliary rows is two and
three, usually, instead of one and two, but may be more numerous
in part or throughout (Pl. I, f. 3). Typical examples always show
on the upper valve the peculiar striated sculpture of numerous
crowded rows of minute radiating scales.

One form of this species to which I give the name of var. crassa,
as I am unable to identify it with any of the numerous Anomiide
which have been described, is so different that I at first thought it
a distinct species both from shell and animal characters. It is very
much thicker, particularly in the coarse upper valve: the surface
occasionally shows traces of the typical squama sculpture, but is
usually much encrusted and devoid of sculpture (PI. I, f. 13-18). It
is markedly convex from its habitat on the convex side of Pecten.
Muscular scar much as in type, but the shell adductor is com-
paratively more dorsal, forming an anterior prolongation of the
byssal scar (Pl. I, f. 11). Gull similar, but the separate filaments
larger and coarser, and the imtermediate ciliary rows are highly
irregular, usually three and four or more (PI. I, f. 4), while in typical
squama these rows are regular. The hinge process on the lower
valve is enormously developed, and the border of this valve has a
wide green margin within. But these and other differences do not
seem to me essential, and I have no doubt as to its being a variety
of squama, modified by its more exposed habitat.

Genus HETERANOMIA, nov. Type, A. squamula, L. = A. aculeata,
Miiller.

Anomiiform mollusca, in which the gill lamelle have descending
filaments only, each gill being therefore | sbaped in section. The
alimentary and circulatory systems show it to be allied to Anomea
and Monia. The lateral asymmetry is strongly marked, so that the
right gill is not much more than half the length of the other.

4. squamuta, L. 1758 = A. aculeata, Miller. There is no doubt
that this is the Linnean species from the habitat on seaweed and

VOL. XV.—APRIL, 1922. 3

34 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

crabs, and the locality, Swedish sea, where ephippiwm is not found.
There is no distinction between the smooth and aculeate forms:
Ihave taken wholly smooth, wholly aculeate and intermediate forms
on the same Chlamys opercularis; nor can I find any essential
difference in other varieties, such as cylindrica, Gmelin, from the
arm of a crab Inachus. It is at once distinguished from all! other
Anomiide by the gills, which have no ascending lamelle (Pl. I, f. 5).
Two muscular scars in the upper valve, small adjacent but distinct
(Pl. I, f. 12), not showing the radial furrows of Monia. The byssal
plug is thin brown striate, as in Monia and quite different from that
of Anomia. Jensen further points out (Danish Ingolf Exp., u, 5, p. 1)
that the notch of this species is small and oval and the umbo almost
or entirely marginal, while the notch in patelliformis is large and
triangular and the umbo always a little way off the margin.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.
SECTIONS OF GILL. (Diagrammatic. Dots indicate ciliary junctions.)

Fig. 1. Anomia ephippium. x 5.
» 2. Monia pateliformis. x 5.
oo UsouGmGa. xaos
» 4. WM. squama var. crassa. x 5.
» 5. Heteranomia squamula. Diagram of gill. x 5.
» 6. H. squamula. Right side mantle removed, showing reduced gill.
x 3/2.
» 7. HH. squamula. Left side, mantle removed. x 3/2.

OUTLINES oF Muscunar Scars IN Lerr VALvE.

Fie. 8. Anomia ephippium. Poole.
» 9. Monia patelliformis. Firth of Forth.
» LO. M. squama. Oban.
» ll. M. squama var. crassa. Eddystone.
» 12. Heteranomia szuamula. Brighton.

SHELLS.
Fies. 13-18.—Monia squama var. crassa. Hddystone.

|

Proc. Mauac. Soc. Lonp. Vou. XV, Prats I

————

——
—_—-
—$$—_—_ ——t

BRITISH SPECIES OF ANOMIA.

[To face p. 34,

tie A , PCC AP.
Paes AST AAS ak a era
Me ec yt 1) ad y
: \ j ’ ¢ ' Pek .) |
He A he : I ’ hat nti
( ee ft , tah 7
i ' ' fe Aaiter ith ,
‘ y parry BA
i
' *
;
¢
.
‘
Ri,
‘ 5 aw eee

35

NOTE ON A HOLOCENE DEPOSIT AT PENTON HOOK:
By J. E. Cooper.
Read 9th December, 1921.

Tue section here described is at the middle of the U-shaped bend of
the Thames at Penton Hook, on the Middlesex bank. Mr. W. J.
Wintle called my attention to it some years ago, and if he had
remained in London he would probably have described it.

The river bank is here about 7 feet above the normal water-level ;
a section in the centre shows :—

Thin turf ? ; ‘ A few inches.
Brick earth with a fone otal: ; ‘ About 2 feet.
Coarse gravel and sand . : : About 15 inches.

Fine gravel and sand with Plan. :

stremu, and abundance of shells | About 18 inches.
Thin bed of fine sand without shells A few inches.
Base hidden by talus, probably stiff

clay as shown in the river bank

close by .

The following mollusca were ee ion the shell-bed containing
Planorbis stroma :—

Vitrea crystallina (Miull.). P. umbilicatus Mill. -
Polita nitidula (Drap.). P. vortex (L.).

Gonodiscus rotundatus (Mill.). P. leucostoma, Millet.
Hygromia hispida (L.). P. contortus (L.).

H. striolata (C. Pfr.). Bithyma tentaculata (L.).
Vallonia excentrica Sterki. - B. leachi (Shepp.).
Helicigona arbustorum (L.). Vivipara viwrpara (L.).
Helix nemoralis L. V. fasciata (Mill.).

H. hortensis Mill. Valvata piscinalis (Miill.).
Cochlicopa lubrica (Miill.). V. cristata Mill.

Pupilla muscorum (L.). Theodoxus fluviatilis (L.).
Succinea putris (L.). Unio pictorum (L.).

S. elegans, Risso. U. tumidus, Retz.

Ancylus fluviatilis, Mill. Anodonta anatina (L.).
Limnea auricularia (L.). Pseudanodonta elongata Hol.
L. pereger (Miill.). Sphervum corneum (L.).
L. palustris (Miill.). Pisidium amnicum (Miill.).
L. truncatula (Mill.). P. supinum A. Schm.

L. stagnalis (L.). P. subtruncatum Malm.

Planorbis corneus (L.).
P. albus Mill.

P. streemi West.

P. crista (L.).

P. carinatus Mill.

. cinereum Alder.

. obtusalastrum B. B. Woodw.
. nitidum Jenyns.

. mlum Held.

. torquatum Stelf.

Ag} ae) Ins} Ine) Ins)

836 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ee tera

This list of mollusca is shorter than those for the Staines and
Boveney sections, but it includes three species worth noting, viz.
Vivipara fasciata, Pseudan. elongata, and Pisid. torquatum. The
two last-named species live to-day in the river close by, and V.
fasciata is plentiful in ditches a few miles up-stream.

Once again I have to thank Mr. B. B. Woodward for his kindly
help in naming the Pisidia.

J. E. Cooper.

NOTE ON THE GENERA NEPTUNEA AND SYNCERA.

By Dr. W. H. Dat.
Read 9th December, 1971.

A propos of a reference to the name V eptunea in the last number of
the Society’s Proceedings (p. 206) by Mr. Iredale, I would say that
no one will deny the right of an author (given a heterogeneous
assembly with no type named) to select one of the species as the type
of anew genus. JN. despecta, Bolten (not of Linneus) is founded on
a figure of Chemnitz, representing the ancient Fusus antiquus of
British authors and the Murex antiquus of Linnzus. This same species
was selected by Swainson as the type of his new genus Chrysodomus
mote than eighty yearsago. It appears in his text as C. argyrostomus,
and is specified as typical on page 90 of his Manual. So whatever
species be nominated as type of Neptunea, Bolten, it cannot be the
type of Chrysodomus. Also Mr. Iredale is quite mistaken in supposing |
that Neptunea has been used for Chrysodomus “ without question ”

and commonly by British and American authors. From Carpenter

in 1863 down to the present time the group of species in question has
been in use as Chrysodomus in this country generally, except when the

old term Fusus was employed. ;

I can ieave Dr. Bartsch to deal with Mr. Iredale’s assumption in
regard to Syncera, but can hardly regard a species with four or five
Imes of diagnosis giving essential and (at that time) unique
anatomical characters as a nomen nudum.

November 12, 1921. 2 Wat. Hi: Das

37

A REPLY ON THE GENERA NHEPTUNEA AND SYNCERA.

By T. IRepate.
Read 9th December, 1921.

THE statement that because Murex antiquus, Linné, as C.
argyrostomus, was named as type of Chrysodomus, Swainson,
it becomes unavailable for selection as type of Neptunea, Bolten, is
not tenable. This particular point has been placed before the
International Committee on Zoological Nomenclature, and is dealt
with by Opinion No. 62, which has definitely decided against
Dr. Dall’s view. As to the validity of Syncera, I quote the fuil
account, as the periodical in which it occurs is rare: “ Nerita
Syncera Hepatica, N.S. The animal of this shell differs from all
the others of this order, by the eyes appearing to be at the ends of the
tentacula ; but, I believe, that they are placed on a peduncle, as
' long as the tentacula, and the peduncle and tentacula are sordered
together ’’.

I leave this to malacologists to decide if such a tentative
statement with regard to a “new species”’ of “‘ Nerita”’ of which
no conchological features whatever are given is recognizable, and
can be construed as anything else but a nomen nudum.

T. IREDALE.

THE NOMINATION OF “ RECENT” FOSSIL MOLLUSCA.

By Tom IREDALE.
Real 9th December, 1921.

THE determination of some marine mollusca from Twofold Bay,
New South Wales, necessitated the consideration of their fossil
relations, and the lack of some means of indicating the suggested
relationship was strongly impressed upon me. The facts concerning
the distribution of the recent species in connexion with the fossils
must first be displayed. Bass Straits differentiates two regions when
the littoral mollusca are regarded, but when deep-water forms are
examined the distinction is not so well marked ; nevertheless, it is
present with modifications. In a given locality the deep-water forms
differ more cr less appreciably from their littoral relatives, but in
two localities while the littoral shells may differ their deep-water
forms may be almost inseparable from each other. In other classes
in zoology trmomials have been utilized with success to indicate
geographical variation in the forms of a species. Extreme usage in
ornithology has tended to the confusion of representative species
with geographical subspecies, and in the case of marine mollusca
great care must be exercised lest individual be mistaken for
geographic variation. Still greater care must be taken in con-
nexion with deep-water forms, and yet more when fossils are

38 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

criticized, for to be of any value the suggested nomination must be
usable with wide limits. In some cases even subspecific distinction
has been denied such forms, in others full specific value unhesitatingly
accepted. The two extremes are probably incorrect, as the first is
too little, and the second does not indicate any close relationship
whatever. A mean course is the valuable one desired, and I would
recommend the following method as available and suggestive.

For the littoral geographic forms I advise the usage of simple
trinomials such as in common use in other classes, so that with this
method we would be in agreement with usual conditions. For the
deep-water forms I propose to continue the usage of a trinomial
with a plain bracket enclosing the second name. For the fossil
forms corresponding as closely as to be recognizable as of apparently
direct lineage I would use again a trinomial, but in this case use
a square bracket for the second name. To illustrate we will regard a
special case which is partly true and partly fictitious. A shallow-
water Sydney shell was named Twurritella sinuata, Reeve. From
38-40 fathoms in Bass Straits, Watson named Turritella runcinata,
T. accisa, and T. cordismei. Verco has regarded accisa as a deeper-
water species than runcinata in South Australia, and I have suggested
that runcinata is the deep-water form of sinuata, while cordismer
is the shallow-water form in Bass Straits. A fossil species called
T. platyspira, Tate, seems the ancestral form of sinuata. Granting
these premises, I propose to show the facts by such a nomination as
the following :—

T. sinuata sinuata, the Sydney shallow-water form.

T. sinuata cordismei, the Bass Strait shallow-water form.

T. (sinuata) runcinata, the Bass Strait deeper-water form.
T. (runcinata) accisa, the South Australian deep-water form.
LT. [sinuata] platyspira, the fossil representative.

By this means the specific distinction is not impugned but the
comparative relationship is expressed. The simplicity of this
scheme is apparent, and the only argument against it is that I am
suggesting a trinomial nomenclature instead of a binomial. I agree
to this, but point out that the binomial scheme is incapable of
expressing a series of relationships such as I have here outlined.

39

THE STATUS OF H#LICELLA AND POLITA.

By Dr. Henry A. Pinssry.
Read 9th December, 1921.

In the last number of these Proceedings the name Helicella
Férussac was discussed by G. K. Gude and B. B. Woodward. They
conclude that it should displace Polita or Hyalinia for the well-
known Zonitid genus typified by Helix cellaria, Miller, and that it
cannot be used for the Xerophilous Helices grouped under Helicella
by some authors, among them the present writer in the Manual of
Conchology, vol. ix.

At the time that classification of Helices was published (1894-5),
we were working under the old rules of nomenclature. Type
species of composite genera were often selected by the method of
“elimination”. Now, under the international rules, we accept the
first subsequent designation of a genotype in such cases. This
change in the rules does not, I believe, affect the case of Helicella.

Beck’s list virtually restricted the group to Zonitid snails, and
other authors had used it for one part or another of Férussac’s
assemblage; but Hartmann! was perhaps the first to expressly
state that Wérussac had included in Helicella many heterogeneous
species, and to restrict it to the group commonly known as Xerophila.
Herrmannsen? evidently endorsed this restriction, as he cited
Hartmann’s work, followed by “Typus: JH. ericetorum, Mill.”.
This was the earliest type designation, so far as I can ascertain.
According to Herrmannsen’s table, p. 507 of his work, was issued
May 25, 1847. Gray’s selection of H. cellaria as type of Helicella
was later, in November, 1847. Helicella should therefore remain
attached to the xerophile group of Helices, and not replace Polita.

For the Zonitid group of H. cellaria [have preferred to use Polita
rather than Hyalinia. The names were proposed in the same
year, 1837, the relative dates unknown; but Hyalinia would be
considered a homonym of Hyalina Schumacher, 1817; by mos%
nomenclators.

In the case of Petasina versus Huconulus we must accept the
change, hoping that it is the last for this genus.

- Some other decisions of this important paper seem to me open
to question, among them the substitution of Xeroclivia for Trochula *

1 Erd- und Sisswasser-Gastropoden der Schweiz, i, pp. 143-44, 1842.

2 Indicis Generum Malacozoorum primordia, i, p. 507.

3 In the Manual of Conchology I raised the question whether T'rochula,
Schliiter, 1838, type H. elegans, Gmel., should be replaced by T'rochoidea, Brown,
Tl. Conch. Great Britain, 1827, monotype Trochoidea terrestre, Brown
(= H. elegans, Gmel.). The identity of Captain Brown’s genus rests upon his
figures, which seem to me unmistakable, and in no way upon the identification
of Trochus terrestris, Pennant, as Gude and Woodward seem to infer. I did
not have the 1827 edition of Brown at the time I was concerned with the
matter, nearly 30 years ago. If there is any reason for rejecting Brown’s name,
I would be interested to sce it brought out,

40 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

and the use made of Xerophila1; but discussion of these and other
cases may be deferred for the present, as the object of this com-
munication is to testify on behalf of Helicella and Polita.

[Postscript received since the foregoing paper was read, revoking
the acceptance of Petasina in lieu of Huconulus :—]

Gude and Woodward substitute Petasina Beck, 1847, for Econulus
Reinh., naming Helix fulva Mill. as type of the former, because
that species has been selected as type of Petasia Beck, 1837. They
assume that Beck proposed Petasina as a substitute for Petasia,
hence it should have the same type. This is pure inference, since
Beck does not mention his former name. However plausible
such an inference may be thought, it does not place the name on
the same basis with one stated to be offered asa substitute. Petasina
has to be viewed like any other newly proposed generic group, and
its type determined in the same way. So far as I know, the first
type selection was that of Gude, 1911, who selected Hehx edentula,
Drap. (Proc. Malac. Soc. London, ix, p. 362). This type will hold ;
it cannot now be ignored. It is therefore proposed to retain
Euconulus for the group of Helix fulva.

1 The type of Xerophila, according to Herrmannsen, March, 1849, is Helix
pisana, Mill. The name had better be forgotten in the Helicella association,
as I concluded on other grounds in 1895. Xerophila is prior to Huparypha.

41

ON THE CONNEXION BETWEEN STYLE-SAC AND INTESTINE
IN GASTROPODA AND LAMELLIBRANCHIA.

By Guy C. Rozgson, M.A., F.Z.S8.
Real 13th Januarys 1922.
(Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.)

So much has been written in the past upon the crystalline style in
the Mollusca that some excuse is necessary for a further excursion
into this subiect. Some observations which I have recently published
seem, however, to be of sufficient interest to warrant fresh
morphological discussion on this structure.

The problem for discussion is the significance of a narrow,
longitudinal slit placing the sac of the crystalline style in com-
munication with the pyloric part of the intestine. This com-
munication between the sac and the intestine has been described
previously in the Lamellibranchia, and I have been able recently
to demonstrate its occurrence in the ‘“‘ Hydrobiid” genera of
Gastropoda, Paludestrina and Hypsobia (Robson, 1920-21-22).

The relation between style sac and intestine in the Lamelli-
branchia has been very fully discussed by Matthias,” who
distinguishes three groups within that class. In these we find a
progressive separation of the pyloric and cecal (style sac) elements
of the stomach. In forms like Leda and Yoldia Arca, Ostrea, and
the Septibranchia the pylorus and style sac are in wide and open
communication with each other. In Modiolaria and Jouanneta
this communication is very much restricted, only a narrow cleft
remaining. Finally, in Teredo, Pholas, Dreissensia, and others, the
sac and the pylorus are completely separated. EH. Ghosh* has
described several apparent instances of the second condition in the
Solenid, and has discussed them with regard to the Lamellibranchia
asa whole. His account isa little puzzling in several cases. Under
Solen (e.g. p. 52) he says: “ Coecum arising from the ventral aspect
of the pylorus,” and does not specify whether there is an open com-
munication, though one might suppose from his introduction (p. 50)
that there is not. The same lack of precision is to be noted under
Subcultellus (p. 61).

Burne ? has described a condition representing the first of Matthias’
stages in Anatina elliptica.

The occurrence of a style and style-sac in Gastropoda has
been discussed by several authors, notably by Moore }% (1898) and
M. F. Woodward #! (1893). A summary of the known distribution
and modifications of these structures has not been given, so that I
take this opportunity of drawing together all the records that have
been accessible tome. The following list is probably not exhaustive,
though it covers a wide enough field to give an idea of the distribution.

42, PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Docoglossa.

i. Style present in various forms; Pelseneer.* The only case
I am acquainted with is that of Patella (Gibson, Trans. Roy. Soc.
Edinburgh, xxxu, 1885), to which Professor Pelseneer has kindly
drawn my attention. I have been unable to discover other cases in
the fairly copious literature of this group.

Rhiprdoglossa.

iu. Style present in Fissurella ; Haller ° (1888). There is apparently
no special sac in this form, the style being pyloric in origin and
position.

i. (?) Style present in Trochus turritus (probably = T. matoni,
Peyr.) ; Collier (1829). There is neither style nor sac recorded by
Haller? (1894) and Randles (1905) in their more exhaustive
examination based upon several species, and though this case has
figured in several textbooks, I am inclined to think some other form
is indicated, as may well be the case in such an early writer as Collier.

Temoglossa.

iv. A ccecum more or less pyloric in position present in Ampullaria ;
Bouvier.t_ No style is recorded, and Bouvier does not discuss the
possibility of this ccecum being a style-sac. But from its position
it would seem likely to have this function.

v. A style present in the “conoid” part of the intestine (ie.
pylorus) in Cyclostoma; Garnault.’

vi. A style present in Lithoglyphas; Von Ihering.” It is found
“im magen”’; but no further details are given.

vil. A style present in Bithynia; Moquin Tandon.“ It is found
“dans l’estomac”, and no further details are given. But
the figure of B. tentaculata given by Simroth seems to show
a definite sac.

vii. A sac present in Rissoa; Simroth.® No style has been
recorded as far as I can find, but the figure given by Simroth seems
to show a definite sac.

ix. A style and sac present in Paludestrina, Robson (1920-
22).

x. A style and sac present in Hypsobia, Robson * (1921).
The sac is in communication with the pylorus by means of a narrow
slit in ix and x. It is impossible to say whether such a connexion
occurs in vil and viii, as only the surface anatomy is figured.

xi. A style and sac completely (?). separated from the pylorus in
Bythinella ‘dunkeri ; Bregenzer.

xi. A style and sac found completely separated fone pylorus
in Adeorbis; Woodward # (1899), Turritella; Randles “ (1902),
Typhobia, Spekia, Tanganyrcia, Nassopsis, Paramelania, Chytra,
Limnotrochus, Bythoceras; (Moore,® 1898-9, Digby‘), Pterocera
(Huxley, Woodward,2! 1893).

I have been unable to find any satisfactory references to the

ROBSON: STYLE-SAC AND INTESTINE IN MOLLUSCA,. 43

presence of a style or sac in the Rhachiglossa or Toxoglossa. From
the figures of Nassa, Buccionum, and Murex, given by Simroth,”
there would appear to be no sac large enough to lodge a style,
though the slight hollowing out between cardiac and pyloric orifices
in Murex is referred to by him asaccecum. Collier’s statement that
a style occurs in Murex vertaqus may be regarded in the same light
as his statement regarding T'rochus turritus, though we have more
positive evidence in this case, as vertagus is a well-known specific
name of the Vertagus subgenus of Cerithiwm and at least one early
author (cf. Tryon *) has referred a Cerithium to Murex! We have
seen above that a style is very largely restricted to the Tzenioglossa,
to which group Cerithiwm is referred.

We have now to discuss shortly a few ambiguous cases before
proceeding to our general considerations. As a preliminary to this
a certain amount of definition is necessary. We have considered
so far cases where we find either a definite style or a sac lying
alongside the pylorus, and sometimes communicating with the latter,
which, for various obvious reasons, may be considered as the sac
in which the style is formed. This definition is necessary because the
style is a transitory structure, disappears under certain physiological
conditions, and is rapidly dissolved by fixation reagents. In its
absence we may argue from the presence of the characteristic sac.
But on this point due discrimination should be exercised
before all pyloric cceca are accepted as style sacs. For
that reason IT have qualified the case of Ampullaria.
A similar caution has to be exercised with regard to the so-called
fléche tricuspide. Moore ™ (1898) pointed out the error of identifying
this structure with the crystalline style, though he fell into the error
of assuming thet the fléche of older authors really meant the whole
cuticular lining of the stomach, which had become detached from
the stomach wall. It would seem, however, that the fléche is the
strongly marked cuticular ridge often found in the wall of the stomach
of many Prosobranchs.

We have described several obviously doubtful cases above, such
as Lithoglyphus, in which, although we know a style occurs, the
precise position of the latter is doubtful. There are, in addition,
certain cases in which we should suspend judgment as to whether
a style occurs at all. In Concholepas Haller° (1888, pp. 110, 111),
apparently considers there is a style owing to the similarity between
the area assumed to secrete the style in that genus and in Fissurella.
He found no style, however, and there is apparently no coecum.

There is, finally, a third category of doubtful cases. Collier states
that there is a style in Strombus, and Haller’ (1893) refers to a
ececal outgrowth in that genus and in Rostellaria ; though he does
not refer to any style. Woodward (1893, p. 147) says that this coecum
is obviously the homologue of the crystalline style-sac of Pierocera.
I do not consider that this is so obvious as Woodward thought.

44 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

If Haller’s figures are studied the oesophagus will be seen to intervene
between the coecum and intestine and the former does not occupy
the same position as it does in Pterocera.

With these reservations we may now consider these structures
from a wider standpoint. We first of all see that the style, either
enclosed in a sac or free, is a fairly widely distributed feature in
Prosobranchs, though it is probably limited to the Docoglossa,
Rhipidoglossa, and Teenioglossa. We next see that there is an
extraordinary parallelism between the Gastropoda and Lamelli-
branchia in the ultimate separation of the style-sac from the pylorus
and the occurrence of intermediate types in which the separation is
incomplete. Thus Yoldia, Arca, and Mytilus on the one hand, and
Fissurella and Cyclostoma on the other, represent the stage when the
style is either free in the pylorus, 01 a specialized part of the latter
is still in wide communication with the intestinal part. Next, we have

Modiolaria among Lamellibranchia and Paludestrina and Hypsobia —

among Gastropoda in which the communication is very much
restricted. Finally, we have Pholas and Donaz on the one hand,
Adeorbis, Typhobia, and Pterocera on the other, in which the style-sac
is fully differentiated and completely separated from the intestine.
We have hitherto spoken as though the style-sac was differentiated
off the pyloric part, of the intestine. The reverse possibility is
suggested by Ghosh.° According to his view it is just as likely that
the style-sac evolved as an outgrowth from the stomach
independently of the pylorus, such. a separate style-sac being
“present in the ancestral forms before the evolution of the present
class”’ (l.c. p. 73). Such a suggestion deserves serious consideration,
though I do not consider it indicates the more likely course of
events. In the Gastropoda the evidence seems to favour the view
that the course of development was from original unity with the

pylorus to subsequent separation. Thus we have a style only in -

Fissurella and Cyclostoma, while among the rest of the Teenioglossa
we have the less specialized Paludestrinide showmg a partly
differentiated sac and the more specialized Pterocera and Turritella
with the sac separated. This part of the argument conceivably
might be met by pointing out that Adeorbis, which has a separate
style-sac, 1s considered to have affinities with the Rissoide, which
are again fairly akin to the Paludestrinide.

In the Gastropoda the morphological status of the various
suborders and families is fairly clear, and one may be tolerably
certain as to the position of a form used in such an argument as the
above. With the Lamellibranchia, however, the matter is otherwise.
We know that some of the Protobranchia are certainly primitive,
but beyond that it is very difficult to be absolutely sure that the
taxonomic position assigned to an animal is any index of its real
morphological status. As a consequence, generalizations about forms
exhibiting modifications of a certain character are apt to be very

ARE Reese:

ROBSON: STYLE-SAC AND INTESTINE IN MOLLUSCA. 45

misleading. Thus, from Matthias’ account * we find that certain
Eulamellibranchs agree with the Protobranchia in having the style-
sac In open communication with the intestine, while a Filibranch lke
Phaseolicama has a separate sac; and the Septibranchia apparently
are in the same condition with regard to this character as the Proto-
branchia. This, of course, leaves us with two alternative conclusions,
either that the taxonomy of the Lamellibranchia is as far off as ever
from a rational order, or that, as several authors have suspected,
there has been independent evolution within the various groups.
I hope to discuss these alternatives in another place; but in the
meantime, while we are confronted with such a dilemma, we can only
content ourselves by pointing out that the Protobranchia which
are clearly the most primitive do not have a differentiated style-sac,
and that they agree therein with the more primitive Gastropoda.
That a good deal of independent evolution takes place in the
smaller groups is evident from a comparison of Paludestrina
and Bythinella among the Prosobranchs. But, having regard
to the issue raised by Ghosh’s suggestion, the most important
pomt in the morphological series is the one in the Lamelli-
branchia and Prosobranchs, where we find the style-sac un-
differentiated. Whichever course was followed by this structure
in its evolution, we may safely assert in conclusion that
there las been a remarkable and close parallelism between the
Gastropoda and Lamellibranchia. We may, at this point, recall
that a pyloric coecum is present in the Scaphopoda, though whether a
style is secreted in it is very doubtful. Even if we may not bring
the Scaphopoda into the argument, the remarkable similarity
between Gastropoda and Lamellibranchia with regard to the
evolution of the style-sac (a similarity called homoplasy by
Lankester) is another instance of the fundamental unity that
characterizes the Mollusca.

Many authors have constructed genealogical trees illustrating the
relationships of the classes of Mollusca. I do not wish to add yet
another sapling to that adventurous plantation. But I think
we may allow ourselves the following conclusions from these
observations :—

(1) The Gastropoda and Lamellibranchia which otherwise
suggest by their structure a very remote ancestral point of separation
have in respect of their digestive system retained in common (a)
a singularly characteristic structure and (b) equal developmental
potentiality with regard to it: and

(2) That with regard to the Lamellibranchia the general
morphological importance of the style-sac as set forth above renders
that structure an important factor in the classification of that group
as Matthias has suggested. It has yet to be seen whether our
taxonomy is wrong and the class requires regrouping, or whether
there has been independent evolution on a large scale leading

46 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

to remarkable instances of convergence. Any future attempts to
investigate the taxonomy of this group as a whole must deal with a
large number of correlated characters, one of which should be the
structure discussed above.

A fact of considerable interest for consideration under the first
part of this conclusion is the very remarkable similarity between the
longitudinal grooves found in the wall of the Style-sac of Bythinella
and Paludestrina, and in certain Lamellibranch genera (Nelson,
Edmondson *). But the subject requires more investigation before
it can be properly utilized in this context.

1 Bouvier, E., 1888, Mém. Soc. Phil. Paris (centenary volume).

2 Bregenzer, A., 1916, Zool. Jahrb. (Anat.), xxxix, Hft. 2.

3 Burne, R. H., 1920, Pelecypoda (Anatomy), Mollusca, pt. iv, British
Antarctic (“ Terra Nova’) Expedition.
Collier, C., 1829, New Philos. Journal, vii.
Digby, L., 1900, Journ. Linn. Soc. (Zool.), xxviii.
Edmondson, C. H., 1920, Journ. Exp. Zool., xxx.
Garnault, P., 1889, Actes Soc. Linn. Bordeaux, xli.

8 Ghosh, E., 1920, Rec. Ind. Mus., xix, pt. i.

§ Haller, B., 1888, Morph. Jahrb., xiv; 1893, xix; 1894, Studien wber
Rhipidoglosse Prosobranchier, Leipzig

10 Huxley, T. H., 1853, Phil. Trans., vol. exliii.

11 von Thering, H., 1885, Mal. Blatt., vii.

12 Matthias, M., 1914, Jen. Zeitschr. Wiss., lii, pt. 3.

13 Moore, J. H. S., 1898, Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci., xli; 1899, ib. xii.

14 Moquin-Tandon, A., 1855, Hist. Moll. France. ;

15 Nelson, T. C., 1918, Journ. Morph., xxxi.

16 Pelseneer, P.. 1906, Lankester’s Treatise on Zoology “‘ Mollusca”.

17 Randles, W. B., 1902, Anat. Anz., xxi; 1905, Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.,
xlvul.

18 Robson, G. C., 1920, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1x, vol. v; 1921,
ib. vol. viii; 1922, Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci., Ixvi, pt. 1.

19 Simroth, H., 1901, Bronn’s Thierreich (2nd ed.), Bd. 3.

20 Tryon, W., 1887, Man. Conch., ix (under Cerithiwm aluco).

21 Woodward, M. F., 1893, Proc. Mal. Soc., i; 1899, ib. iii.

To on

47

ON THE GENESIS OF THE DESIGNATION OF “TYPES” AMONG
MALACOLOGICAL WRITERS.
By A. 8. Kennarp, F.G.S., and B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S8.
Read 13th January, 1922.

Tue International Rules of Zoological Nomenclature are rightly
very insistent on the proper designation of types (Art. 30), especially
in those ““ Cases in which the generic type is accepted not solely upon
basis of the original publication (Art. 30, II g) thatifan author, in
publishing a genus with more than one valid species, fails to designate
or to indicate its type, any subsequent author may select the type,
and such designation is not subject to change. The meaning of the
expression “ select the type ’ is to be rigidly construed. Mention of
a species as an, illustration or example of a genus does not constitute
a selection of a type.”

Under these conditions and in view of the confusion that appears
to exist in regard to the matter, it becomes interesting and important
to ascertain, as far as possible, which of the older writers on con-
chology conformed in any of their works to these requirements.

Lamarck, certainly, did no more than cite examples, indeed, he
says in his “ Systéme des Animaux sans Vertébres”’, 1801, p. viii,
“Pour faire connoitre d’une maniere certaine les genres dont je
donne ici les charactéres, j’ai cité sous chacque d’eux une espéce
connue, ou tres-rarement pleusieurs, et j’y al jomt quelques synonymes
que je puis certifier.”’ Consequently he changes his examples. Thus
in his earlier “‘ Prodrome d’une nouvelle Classification des Coquilles’”’,
1799, we find for Cyclostoma, Turbo scarlaris, Lin., and for Helix,
H. nemoralis, Lin., whilst in the “ Systéme”’ he gives as examples
of these two genera, Cyclostoma delphinus, n., and Helix pomatia,
Lin., respectively.

The first writer who may be said to have indicated “ types” in
the modern sense was D. de Montfort in his “ Conchyliologie
systematique ”, 1808-10, where to each genus, whether his own or
adopted from a previous author, there is given “ Hspéce servant de
type au genre”.

To Montfort there succeeded the Rey. J. Fleming. In his article

n “‘Conchology”’ in the “Supplement to the fourth, fifth, and
sixth editions of the Encyclopaedia Britannica”, vol. iti, which,
though bearing date 1824 was really issued in February, 1818
(vide advertisement at the end of vol. vi), and again in the article
“ Mollusca ” in vol. v of the same work, 1822, Fleming under each
genus definitely states that such or such species “is the type of the
genus”’, or “is regarded as the type of the genus”. His designations
can consequently be accepted.

Next in order comes J. G. Children’s practically forgotten work on
“ Lamarck’s Genera of Shells’’, published as a whole under his name
in 1823, but originally printed without his name in the successive

48 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

numbers of the “ Quarterly Journal of Science ”’, etc., vol. xiv—xvi,
between October, 1822, and January, 1824. This work consists of
a translation of the diagnosis of the genera in Lamarck’s “ Histoire
naturelle des Animaux sans Vertibrés”’, Tom. v—vu, 1818-22,
with the designation of a type to each. These types are usually
taken from the first species named under the genus by Lamarck
in accordance with the custom then prevalent, but frequently
Children selects some species other than the first, e.g. under Corbula,
Petricola, Calyptrea, Helix, whilst under Volvaria he gives “ Type
Volvaria bulloides ’’, and states in the note: “‘ We have chosen this,
though fossil, and the last of Lamarck’s species, for our type, as
most perfectly answering the characters of the genus, and as being
the individual on which he originally established it. See his System,
1801.”’ It is clear, therefore, that “Type” is here used in its
modern, signification. Children, moreover, was the first to illustrate
Lamarck’s genera, and it is unfortunate that the figures were not
better drawn.

In 1825 C. Dubois published “* An epitome of Lamarck’s Arrange-
ment of Testacea ’’, on the same lines as Children ; it was re-issued
in 1828 with a new title-page, but otherwise unaltered. As he states
in the Introduction (p. 8): “A catalogue of the recent species is
subjoined to each genus . . . and illustrative examples selected from
the system of Linneus or others, with a reference to the author in
whose work it is figured or described.” There is, therefore, no
question of true types in this work.

As regards figures, H. A. Crouch’s “ An illustrated Introduction
to Lamarck’s Conchology ”’, 1827, has by far the advantage over
Children’s work, Crouch, however, names no types, and seems
merely to have figured such species as were most accessible, relying
chiefly on his own collection. He does not allude to Children’ s work
although he thanks him for granting access to the British Museum
collections.

Dr. W. Turton, in his “‘ Manual of the Land and Freshwater Shells
of the British Islands’, 1831, pp. 2-11, gives a prelimmary summary
of the genera, and instances for each a “type”. Since, however,
he confines himself to British species, and there is nothing to show
that he used-the term otherwise than as a synonym for “ example ”
we think his selections may be disregarded.

W.Swainson’s “ Treatise on Malacology ’’, 1840, pt. u, “ Natural
Arrangement” gives examples for each genus or subgenus.
Frequently only one species is cited, but quite as often two or more
appear, so that there is no possibility of regarding even the single
examples as “types”.

Incidentally it may be remarked that the sole exemplar under
Helicella is pellis-serpentis, of Férussac ; whilst fragilis, with identical
reference to Draparnaud’s figure, appears under both Hruca and
Balia [sic].

KENNARD & WOODWARD: DESIGNATION OF TYPES. 49

A. N. Herrmannsen’s celebrated “ Indicis Generum Malacozoorum
primordia ”, 1846-52, is frequently quoted as an authority for a
“type ’’. Owing, however, to the special plan on which this work
was compiled, great circumspection is necessary before trusting to
any individual instance, so much so, indeed, that for long we
hesitated whether it could be validly accepted at all. To begin with
types are not universally cited, and for many well-known genera
(e.g. Arca, Argonauta, Cyprea, Mytilus, Patella) no “‘typus” is
given. Sometimes, however, as under Fusus, where ten entries
appear detailing the genus according to various authors, a “ typus ”
is given for two: “ Fusus, Schum.,” “typus: Fusus colus, Lin.,”
and “‘ Fusus, Swains.”, “typus: Fusus syracusanus, Linn.” When
there is no “‘ typus ”’ to a genus as a whole, one is often given to each
of the sections of the genus. Thus, under Helicella, Lamck. (whose
work he had not seen) Herrmannsen cites Férussac and gives that
author’s subdivisions, but no type, yet on turning to these sections in
their places in the general alphabet we find :—

Lomastome: “ Typus: Helix Carascalensis, Fér.”
Aplostome : [No type to the group.]
Verticilli: “Typus: Helix algira, L.”
Hyaline : “ Typus: Helix olivetorum, Gmel.”
Fasciate : “vid. Aplostome.”
Hygromanes: “ Typus: Helix cinctella, Drap.”’
Heliomanes: “Typo sunt Helix rugosa, Lamck. et Hel.,
pyramidata, Drap.”’

So that, instead of one, Herrmannsen selects several types for
Ferussac’s Helicella.

For the Helicella of Hartmann, which is restricted to a portion of
Férussae’s Héliomanes, on the other hand, “‘ Typus: H. ericetorwm,
Mill.” is cited, thus accumulating three types for the section
Héliomanes. As pointed out by Gude and Woodward, however,
(Proc. Malac, Soc., xiv, 1921, p. 176), Férussac himself indicated
that the “‘ Helicella, Lamarck”’, which formed the core of his
extended Helicella, belonged to the Aplostome. No subsequent
writer, therefore, has the right to take the name and restrict it to
any one of the other sections or portion thereof. Hartmann’s
Helicella, consequently, becomes ipso facto invalid and with it goes
Herrmannsen’s type for it.

Frequently two or more species are cited as “ typi’, “ex typis”’,
or “ typicae species’, amongst others :—

Helicogena, Risso.: “ Typi: H. pomatia, nemoralis, etc.”
(a9 . . . . 5
Carocolla, Schum.: Typica species: Helix lampas et indis-

ereta, Mull., et Gualtierana, Linn.”
Chilostoma, Fitzinger : ° Typice species: Helix cornea, Drap.,
et Helix pulchella, Mull.”

VOL. XV.—APRIL, 1922, 4

50 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Discus, Fitzinger?: “ Genus Helicoideorum, ex typis Helicis
rotundate, ruderate, crystalline.”

Strange bedfellows, some of these, and hardly good instances of
the selection of a type.

Again, one and the same species is not infrequently named, as
“typus” to two genera. Thus, Helix cellaria appears for both
Oxychilus and Polita; H. fruticum for both Eulota and Fruticicola ;
H. pisana for both Euparypha and Xerophila; Arca now for both
Byssoarca and Navicula. Or we have two types for genera that are
synonymous, as Helix nemoralis for Cepea, and H. hortensis for
Tachea.

The author’s object was obviously to cite types for the variotis
minor genera while leaving it to those who used his index to settle
whether a given genus and consequently its type be valid or not.” As
he himself says : —

“Nihil de novo condendo systemate hic loci dicam, nil de clavi
Malacozoorum conficienda, aut synonymia specierum elaboranda.
Quae . . . maxime necessaria, aliis relinquere cogimur.”
(Proemium, p. iv.)

J. E. Gray, in his “ List of the genera of recent Mollusca, their
synonyma and types” (Proc. Zool. Soc., 1847, pt. xv, November,
pp. 129-219), after insisting “‘ in the importance of attending to the
law of priority . . . now almost universally allowed” although
“ quite prepared for hearing several conchologists complain of the
changes which the observance of this just law will force them to
make”, gives the following outline of his procedure as regards
types: “‘ The method I have followed is to observe the first name
given to the genus and the type on which it was founded, and then to
accumulate the synonyma around the genus. Where a succeeding
author has referred to a different species as the type of the genus,
I have given the name a new line, as at some future period that type
may be proved really to belong to a different genus. . . In respect to

. . works which only give the genera, and simply mention one or
two examples as the types of their genus, the species they give as
types are here cited; but in works like Linneus’s “Systema
Nature ”’, and Lamarck’s “‘ Histoire”, which give the species of
Mollusca, it is not so easy to determine which species the author
intended for the type of his genus. In these cases I have chosen
either the best known species, or, if the author has given figures, the
specimen which he has figured. . . In the Linnean genera, in which
there is room for doubt . . . I have considered the name as restricted
to the type which the earliest author after Linnzus has quoted for

1 Cf. Kennard & Woodward, Proc. Malac. Soc., xiv, 1920, p. 85.

2 In this connexion it should be borne in mind that after ‘ Vol. ii, p. 232,
“ Peripatus,”’ Herrmannsen’s selected types may have been anticipated by
Gray (Nov., 1847).

KENNARD & WOODWARD: DESIGNATION OF TYPES. 51

it.” Hence it is apparent that Gray, following his former chief, J. H.
Children, although he does not allude to his work (possibly because
of the private quarrel he had with him), employed “type” in the
modern sense. ,

His designations can, therefore, be accepted when not forestalled,
due allowance beg made for oversights and characteristic
inaccuracies (e.g. he cites p. 169 Limax ater as the type of Arion,
and its synonym ZL. rufus, p. 170, as that of Limax. Again, p. 173,
Heliz fulva is given as the type of Conulus, and its synonym
H. trochiformis as that of Petasia).

S. P. Woodward, in his well-known “ Manual ’’, 1851-56, p. 61,
gives it as his opmion that “the type of each genus should be that
species in which the characters of its group are best exhibited, and
most evenly balanced (Waterhouse)’’. He does not appear, how-
ever, to have followed a consistent method in his choice. Sometimes
more than one “type” is given; occasionally none; while
sometimes only an “‘ example ”’ is cited. Hence this manual cannot
be taken as a guide for “types”.

H. and A. Adams in their useful ‘‘ Genera of Recent Mollusca,”
1853-58, give examples of each genus which are really references to
the specimens figured and not “types” in the present acceptation
of the term at all.

With the publication of H. von Martens’ edition of J. C. Albers’
“ Heliceen . . . Zweite Ausgabe’, 1860 (wrapper dated, 1861), the
practice of designating a definite type for each genus may be said
to have become established, and most subsequent writers of repute
have followed his careful method.

52

ON THE PISIDIUM GASSIESIANUM OF DUPUY.

“ By A. W. Stetrox, M.R.1.A.
Read 18th January, 1922.

By the majority of authors the name Pisidiwm gassiesianum of
Dupuy has been applied to the species we now know as P. miliwm,
Held, probably because of the excellent figure in Baudon’s “‘Hssai’’ (5),
these authors apparently not contemplating the possibility that
Baudon had figured a wrong species under this name.

Yetif the figure of Dupuy’s P. gassiesianum, 1852, (3) be compared
with P. miliwm, Held, discrepancies between the two will be obvious.
Though often puzzled by these facts, it is only recently that I gave
any thought to the matter, and it then became apparent that the
P. gassiesianum of Dupuy, February, 1849, (1) had nothing to do with
the P. gassiesianum of Gassies, March, 1849. (2) Reference to the
Journal de Conchyliologie at once confirmed this conclusion and
explained how the mistake had arisen.

Briefly this is my reading of the story. Dupuy visited Gassies in
1848 and the two spent considerable time in the field together.
Gassies took Dupuy to Chantilly, and showed him a Pisidium, which
he proposed to name P. limosum and Dupuy agreed that it was an
undescribed species. Together they discovered at Ratier another
Pisidvum, which both at the time agreed was also new, but which
Dupuy must subsequently have decided was not a new species.
Dupuy returned home and reversed the labels attached to the two
species (or as Gassies suggests, permitted them to be reversed by
the printer); and so when he suggested to Gassies, in a letter,
that he proposed to describe the new species from Ratier as
P. gassiesianum, Gassies naturally did not understand that Dupuy
referred to his own proposed P. lamosum from Chantilly and vice
versa. During this time Gassies also was preparing a paper which
appeared a few weeks after Dupuy’s and before Gassies had
discovered Dupuy’s error.

Consequently the P. gassiesianum of Dupuy, 1849, is a synonym
of the P. limosum of Gassies, 1849, and takes precedence. This
synonymy is correctly given by Dupuy in 1852. When Baudon
published his Essai (1857) he allowed himself to be persuaded
by Gassies (4) to apply the specific name gassiesianum to the
P. gassiesianum of Gassies, and not to that of Dupuy. Subsequently
Baudon under the influence of Normand, confessed his error; (6)
yet one finds authors who refer to the P. gassiesianum, Dupuy, as
a synonym of P. milium, Held.

Recently I have been enabled to examine authentic—* ew
auctore ”’—examples of P. lumosum, Gassies (i.e. P. gassiesianum,
Dupuy), preserved in the Museum at Bordeaux. These prove to
belong to the species brought forward as British in 1908 by Mr. B. B.

STELFOX : ON PISIDIUM GASSIESIANUM, DUPUY. 53

Woodward as P. personatum, Malm, 1855. Although they have
priority over Malm’s name, I do not suggest at the moment that
either of these names—P. gassiesianum, Dupuy, or P. lamosum,
Gassies—should replace P. personatum, Malm. To do so would,
I think, be to bring in what could only be a temporary name, as I
have evidence, though not yet conclusive evidence, of a still older
name, which eventually may have to be employed for this well-
marked species.

The P. gassiesianum of Gassies, and many other authors, has, of
course, been rightly referred to the P. milowm of Held, with which
also is synonymous the P. pulchellum var. 6 of Jenyns, the P.
tetragonum of Normand, the P. arceforme of Malm, and the P.
roseum of Jefireys. |

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

(1) D. Dupuy: ‘“Catalogus extramarinorum Gallie Testa-
ceorum.” Auch and Paris, 15th Febraary, 1849.

(2) J. B. Gassies: “Tableau méthodique et descriptif des
Mollusques terrestres et d’eau douce de l’Agenais.” Paris and
Augen, March, 1849.

(3) D. Dupuy: “ Histoire Naturelle des Mollusques terrestres
et d’eau douce qui vivent en France.” The part dealing with the
genus Prsidiwm appeared in June, 1852.

(4) J. B. Gassies: “ Rectifications de quelques synonymies dans

‘le genre Pisidium, Pfeiffer.” Journ. de Conchyl., pp. 140-148, 1856.

(5) A Baudon: “Essai monographique sur les Pisidies
Frangaises.” Mém. Soc. Acad. Oise, Beauvais, Tom. ui, 1857,
pp. 315-67.

(6) A. Baudon: “ Notes sur les Pisidium Recluzianum, Bourg.
et Gassiesianum, Dup.” Journ. de Conchyl., vol. viti, 1860,

pp. 179-180.

54

REPORT ON THE GASSIES COLLECTION OF PISIDIA IN THE
MUSEE D'HISTOIRE NATURELLE DH BORDEAUX.

By A. W. Stetrox, M.R.1.A.
Read 13th January, 1922.

TurovuGu the kindness of Monsieur le Maire and Professor J. Chaine,
of Bordeaux, I have recently been enabled to make a thorough
examination of a small collection of Pisidia presented to the Museum
of that city by J. B. Gassies, circa 1859.

The collection comprises thirteen card-tablets, upon which the
shells are mounted with gum and labelled in Gassies’s writing. Hach
tablet bears a number and these numbers correspond with the
numbers attached by Gassies to the species recorded in his
“‘ Catalogue Raisonné des Mollusques terrestres et d’eau douce de
la Gironde”’, 1859. In his earlier papers—“ Mollusques terrestres
et d’eau douce de l’Agenais’”’, March, 1849, and “‘ Description des
Pisidies observées a l’état vivant dans la region Aquitanique de
Sud-Ouest de la France’, 1855—Gassies described numerous new
species of Pisidium, namely P. limosum, 1849, and P. intermedium,
P. pallidum, P. Jaudownianum, and P. globulosum, 1855. Of these
five species. only the two first mentioned are referred to in his paper
of 1859, or represented in the collection. Likewise the following
species—P. Normandianum Dupuy, referred to by Gassies in 1849,
and P. Dupuyanum Normand, referred to in 1855—are neither
represented in the collection nor mentioned in his 1859 paper.
Whether Gassies had by the year 1859 given up these species, or
whether he did not consider they lived in the restricted area of
*“* La Gironde ”’, I am unable to discover. The fact remains that the
collection throws no light on the question what these species were,
with the exception of P. limoswm and P. intermedium, both of which
are represented in the collection, the latter as a separate species, the
former as a variety of P. casertanum, Poli. :

Some shells seem to have been removed from the cards sub-
sequent (?) to their presentation to the Museum at Bordeaux, while
in two cases additional shells mounted on blue strips of paper would
appear to have been added. The whole collection would also seem
to have been examined, either by the late Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys
or by some one who considered he was well acquainted with this
author’s view of the Pisidia, as on the back of the cards are, In some
cases, notes added in pencil, after which the words “ Teste Jeffreys ”
frequently follow. Whether this means that Jeffreys expressed a
personal opinion on the shells as the words would indicate, or whether
we are to read them merely as meaning “ according to Jeffreys in
British Conchology ”’, I have no means of deciding.

The titles on the cards and a list of the Pisidia mounted Musee
are as follows ;—

ry

a Le

STELFOX: GASSIES COLLECTION OF PISIDIA. 55

Card No. 130, “‘P. amnicum. Tellina, Miiller.
Eau Bourde, St. Médart, Garonne, Isle Moron.’’!
Six shells in perfect condition.
Typical P. amnicum in various stages of growth.

Card No. 130B. “ P. amnicum, var. B. sulcata, Gassies.
Esteys des Landes, de la Gironde.”
One shell; perfect.
A half-grown shell of P. amnicum with no traces of sulcation :
in fact, a particularly smooth example.

Card No. 131. “ Pis. intermediuwm, Gassies. Ex auctore.
Marcamps, Bassens, Créon.”
Three specimens: perfect.
Typical of the shell usually known as intermedium; I have
opened the two largest, and have no hesitation in referring
this species of Gassies’s to a large race of P. casertanum.
The chief characters of the hinge of this form are the long,
rather narrow ligament pit; the long sweeping laterals and
the proportionately small cardinal teeth. JI have made
drawings of the left-hand shell (the largest of the three) on
the card, and propose to regard it as Gassies’s type of
P. intermedium.
Card No. 132. “ Ps. casertanum. Cardium. Poll.
Libourne, St. Emilion, Blaye, &c.”
10 perfect shells; 3 perfect valves (1$ pair); and 2 partly
broken shells. The right valve at the right-hand side of the
bottom row (i.e. the last shell on the card) belongs to
P. mtidum, Jenyns. All the rest are referable to P. caser-
tanum; but various forms are represented and it is evident
that the specimens are from various localities. On the back
of the card is scribbled in pencil :
“Var. maj. / fontinale. / Teste Jeffreys. / P. fontinalis
Nilss. 1822. / P. casertanum Poli / 1791 !!”
Card No. 1328. “ P. casertanum var. B. = P. limosum, Gassies.
Libourne—St. Emilion—Blaye, &c.”’
6 shells in perfect condition.
Originally there would appear to have been three shells stuck on
the card—the first of these has disappeared—and under these is
written in ink a figure “1” where the first shell was and a figure
“2” under each of the others. On the back of the card is written
in ink (over pencil) “1. Pusillum Jen. / fid. Jeffr. 2. 2. fontinalis /
fid. Jeffreyss [sic]. / is. casertanum / var. limosun: ? G.” When (?)
the first shell was removed the note “1” on back appears to
have been struck out in ink. The two shells referred to as “2”
“2” are both P. personatum, Malm,” 1855. Both belong to a

1 J have copied the exact title on each card.
. 2 Fide B. B. Woodward, Cat. Brit. Pisidia.

56 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

rather thin and fragile form. The right-hand shell I have made
drawings of and propose as the type of Gassies’s lamosum ; it may be
known by the broken ventral edge of the left valve. 4 shells stuck
on blue paper, are small P. casertanum. These, evidently a
subsequent addition, make up the present total of six shells on
the card.
Card No. 132c. ‘“‘ P. casertanum, var. C. = P. cinereum, Alder.
Pont de la Maye—Gradignan.”
5 perfect shells and 1 left valve.
Under the fourth is a figure “3”, and on the back of the
_card is written in ink (over a pencil scribble “ nitidum ’’)
“3. nitidum Jen. / (Fide Jeffr.)” This fourth shell (“3”’)
certainly did look like P. nitedum before I opened it, as did
also the next shell to it (the third), but upon examination
of the hinges they both proved to be small very equilateral
examples of P. casertanum, and I have but little doubt that
they are river-shells. The other three shells and the odd
left valve are ordinary P. casertanum, similar to the smaller
shells on the card No. 132. They are, of course, equally
referable to P. cinerewm of Alder, which is synonymous with
P. casertanum.
Card No. 133. “ Pos. pulchellum, Jennyns [sic].
Bruges—Allées Boutant, &c.”
6 shells: perfect.
All the six shells are P. subtruncatum, Malm, but as Jenyns
included this species as a var. of his P. pulchellum, they
are not therefore wrongly named.
Card No. 134. “P. Henslowianum, Typus. Tellana, Shepp.
Cycl. appendiculata Leach. La Garonne. Paillet-Langon.”’
6 perfect shells and 1 odd right valve.
The first shell on the card is a beautiful example of the
veritable P. pulchellum of Jenyns. ‘The second is a very
thickened, small shell, referable to P. swpinum, A. Schmidt
(= P. conicum, Baudon). The third is a small (not adult)
P. henslowanum, Sheppard. The remainder, including the
odd valve, are all P. subtruncatum, Malm. On the back of
the card is scribbled “ fontinalis ’, in pencil.
Card No. 1348. “ P. Henslowianum. Var. B. nonappendiculée Gass.
Langoiran. Rare.”
4 perfect shells and a space where a fifth had been.
The first shell is a remarkable example of P. nitidum, Jenyns,
referable to a large oval form of my var. crassa. The second
shell is a beautiful P. casertanwm var. ponderosa mihi.t
The third and fourth are correspondingly thickened shells of
P. subtruncatum, Malm.

1 See Journal of Conchology, vol. xv, 1918, p. 294, pl. vii, f. 31-34

STELFOX: GASSIES COLLECTION OF PISIDIA. 57

Langoiran is situated on a small tributary of the Garonne,
and these four examples are evidently river-shells.

Card No. 135. “ P. obtusale. Cyclas. Lk.

Libourne—Paillet—le Teich.”

7 perfect shells.

What the P. obtusale of Lamarck really was is unknown, but
none of the seven shells is referable to the P. obtusale of
Jenyns and more recent authors. The first shell on the
card is a thickened elongate, rather quadrate, P. casertanum.
The remaining six shells are all P. personatum, but larger,
and rounder, than one normally finds it. On the back of the
card is scribbled in pencil “ pusillum’’, and over this in ink
“Pusillum, Jennyns”’ [sic]; a perfectly correct determination
as Jenyns’s pusillum included both personatum aad casertanum.

Card No. 136. “ P. Gassiesianum, Dup.
Beégles—Blanquefort—le Taillan.
All shells broken.

Card No. 137. “ P. nitidwm, Jennyns [sic].
Bégles—la, Tresne—Coutras.”’

All shells broken.

Card No. 138. “ P. pusillum. Tellona, Gm.

Les fontaines, les Esteys, les Ruiss [-eaux].”
9 perfect shells; also 1 broken.
Of the nine perfect shells 8 are P. subtruncatum, Malm, and
one, the largest (eighth from the left) on the card is
P. casertanum. The broken shell (the tenth on card) cannot
be named. On the back of the card is scribbled in pencil
“ fontinalis”, and over this in ink is written “ fontinalis, Pfr. /

fide Jeftr.” .

Bet kGhS FOR ADVERTISEMENTS.

On pp. ii and iii of Cover. Each insertion—
Whole page . ‘ B 30s.
Half page ‘ : A 15s.
Quarter page . : ; 7s. 6d.
Per Line . 4 : : 9d.

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Councii—elected 10th February, 1922.

President :—A. S. KENNARD, F.G.S.
Vice-Presidents :—Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.; G. K. GuDE, F.Z.8. ;

C. OLDHAM, F.L.S.; J. R. LE B. Tomiin, M.A., F.E.S.
Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEwrTov, I.8.0., F.G.S., 328 Uxbridge Road, -

Acton, London, W.3.
Secretary :—A. E. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W. 5.
Editor :—B.B.WooDWARD, F.L.S.,4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W. 5.
Other Members of Council :—Dr. KE. W. BOWELL; Rev. Dr: A. H. CooK#;

T, IREDALE; Lt.-Col. A. J. Permug, R.A.; H. O. N. SHAW,
B.8e, F.Z.8. ; H. Watson, M.A.

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SociIETy, the
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November
to June.

a

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusca,
both recent and fossil. Tales

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

LADIES are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, -for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 :10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or
£7 7s. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.
*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “The Malacological
Society ” and addressed to the Treasurer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each

Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during”
membership.

[Vols. I-VIH and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. Gd. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20

per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members punches
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. |

- Further information, with forms of proposal for Memharchept viene be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be a
at his prwate address, as given above.

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTFORD.

Vol. XV. PartsII & III. DECEMBER, 1922.

| Price £1 net.
PROCEEDINGS |

OF THE

IALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

LON DON.

OF

]

aagecEa Rie ens,

i EDITED BY B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S., 2E'c.,
id Under the direction of the Publication Commitiee.
% AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
E PAPERS.
f CONTHINTS.
_ Procrrpines :— PAGH , PAPERS continued :— PAGE
me Annual Meotine : Nomenclature of British
BA February 10th, 1922.. 60 Littorinidz. By R. WINCK-
: WV AOISEU Sts A A ee sel eae eet eaters 95
. Ordinary Meetings : - Contributions to the knowledge
ra eared we ieee 61 of the Genera Cyprea and
EA auGhe RO tie sh.) ya a.c isis es ae 61 Trivia. By Dr. F. A.
2 April 7th................, 62 S CHAT DUE. Poicslsc ce wae ee oe 98°
D4 sae aes eee gece og On a Vitrina major in Britain. By
- UNC FU IAY ize one) oa seins tales ore Dr. A. E. Boycort, E.R.S:
4 Oxitvary Notices :— CET Sali fas oye ee eee etnies ae 123
a G. B. Sowerby, F.L.S., Third A specimen of Limnea pereger
% Of the Names. oc5 26.5. 65 coiled on the flat. By
© Dr. H. Woodward, F.R.S..... 66 Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.B.S.
| j Dr. W. G. Ridewood, F.L.S... 68 (LVS Pen SN anced ee nentant 131
ie q Papers :— Notes on the Taxonomy of
§ ~3— A small collection of Mollusca Nudibranchiate . Mollusca
. from the Northern Trans- from the Pacific coast of
| on al By Major M. North America. By Dr.
Connotty. (Plate II)..... 70 C. H. O’Donocuvn, F.Z.8. 133
Book Notes. By T. InEDaLE. 78 Note on the Genus Vortex of
_ Note on the Trochus flavidus, Oken. By A. 8. Kennarp,
x T. vpallidulus, and T. F.G.S., and B. B. Woop- i
= flammiger of Dunker. By WARD, ‘thd Bape iain Ear On aoa 151
t J. R. Le B. Tomtin, F.E.S. 92 Note on Terrestrial Mollusca
‘| The Radula in some Mitride. from a Blown Sand Deposit
im _ By Lieut.-Col. A. J. Purzz, on Caldey. By W. J.
‘3 Hr Aeit (BIGS. ies ee stale es ses 93 OWN EMEA IS 656 ena 152
LONDON :

DULAU & CO., LTp., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Conchological Society of Great Britain )
and Ireland.

Hon. Stc.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.S., etc., Manchester Museum,
Manchester. ;

Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MANCHESTER
MusEum on the SECOND WEDN&SDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Conchology, the organ of the Society, is -
issued quarterly to all Members.

*.* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Duuau & Co., Litd., 34-86 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.).

Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained.)

‘* Robuck Memorial Number’’ (Census), 5s. post free.

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iv of this wrapper.

-UNIONID : for investigation, specimens of Unio, Anodonta,
and Pseudanodonta required from British and Continental
localities. Will exchange or purchase.--H. H. BLoompr, ~
40 Bennett's Hill, Birmingham.

FOR SALE.—Land Shells of TRINIDAD, British West Indies.
Apply to W. E. Broapway, Royal Botanic Gardens, Port of
Spain, Trinidad, B.W.1.

STELFOX: GASSIES COLLECTION OF PISIDIA. 57

Langoiran is situated on a small tributary of the Garonne,
and these four examples are evidently river-shells.

Card No. 135. “ P. obtusale. Cyclas. Lk.

Libourne—Paillet—le Teich.”

7 perfect shells.

What the P. obtusale of Lamarck really was is unknown, but
none of the seven shells is referable to the P. obtusale of
Jenyns and more recent authors. The first shell on the
card is a thickened elongate, rather quadrate, P. casertanum.
The remaining’ six shells are all P. personatum, but larger,
and rounder, than one normally finds it. On the back of the
card is scribbled in pencil “ pusillum”’, and over this in ink
“Pusillum, Jennyns” [sic]; a perfectly correct determination
as Jenyns’s pusillwm included both personatum and casertanum.

Card No. 136. “ P. Gassiesianum, Dup.
Bégles—Blanquefort—le Taillan.”
All shells broken.

Card No. 137. “ P. nitidum, Jennyns [sic].
Bégles—la Tresne—Coutras.”
All shells broken.

Card No. 138. “‘P. pusillum. Tellina, Gul.
Les fontaines, les Esteys, les Ruiss [-eaux].”
9 perfect shells; also 1 broken.
Of the nine perfect shells 8 are P. subtruncatum, Malm, and
one, the largest (eighth from the left) on the card is
P. casertanum. The broken shell (the tenth on card) cannot
be named. On the back of the card is scribbled in pencil
“‘fontinalis’’, and over this in ink is written ‘‘ fontinalis, Pfr. /
fide Jeffr.”’

VOL. XV.—DECEMBER, 1922. 5

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

58

Bae ILS

* ~—- $yUeTU4SeAUT UO spueprATg ‘
- * + pariaAoooI xBy, otmOoUT “

- + dureyg pue eseroyorg Aq | 9 FI O9L * * IZ6T ST Azenuer ‘pang jo yunoury oF,

(Oss eat ly
Oo F 8 See
OF CE OL x Teor “aSTE Jequresaqy ‘pung jo yunowy “ OF .GEc ae
9 OT :
‘dNO dIHSumaNay FATT
€ ¥ O00G5 € ¥ 0065
0 6S SS See einqipued xy
I9AO oMlODUT JO ssodxe rejvd cro} pe aie se
G OLF pes mettre 3. yooq-enbeyy pur sesvysog “
O236 Ga
O02 " - quepue}} Vy 09 serjimqers)
0 & & ° * = swu00y jo sosuedxq
—Ayorood uveuury “
9-9) 9 Se IOUOPI a pus sua
ie (Sh 9 2
eee ourpued 0 g
quourded) [TA pure A syed yG= 6G
a SESS 9 ae eceerrraae Ome =! :
osc eae ae 2 OTe I 9 I6
pue suoneysniyy 0 cI
9 8 Gp’ ° eeysog tot
2 “sf puv SuguILg 4) 8
—7 3d ‘ATX 1OA ‘shurpaao0rg Jo 4809 4g | 9 6 IP
Ge ae ot@) sae 28)

‘LNQOOOW AUALIGNGIXY GNV ANOONT

sees eI _ 4809 SPpICMOZ Lucoy at 10 ey @ j

ce

* + quetuesTeApy “
‘+ suoneorqng jo ereg *
" 5 5 © go0q cousug “

. . . . . . . SIvoITy

IZ6l ‘9ST Arenuve ‘oouvleg OJ,
<I¢

‘I26l ‘“SI¢ UMAWHOAd GHGNA UVHA WOA SLNAOOOV
‘NOGNOT 4O ALAINOS TVOIDOTOOVWIVW

59

-‘sI0}1Pny { WWHd £ VV :
: WVHATIO ‘SVHO TOMsevo1], “WOFT ‘NOLMAN' NATING “yy
"OZ6I ‘pag Areniqa,y “001700 punoy pue poypny

‘IvoIIe UL
suondrosqng yenuuy (9) ‘suoyeorqnd prosun yo yo0xg (n) ore yous) ooUL[eg of} Ul UMOYS osoy} 0} MOYIPpe UI s}ossy
& 81 pOEs € SI v0Es
WILE ee 2 SHS Uke) SLES)

0 F OST
Os CC SOAR 0 61 Ph YuUNoooy omngrpuedxy pur oumoouyT jo oourleg
Tio IM oe no, 80 als 0 eT Ol 72 = Dune dimeroqmeyy amp
_ 90 0 G ~ ¥e ponfea “903g poyeprios GE Olle ote ee ee OPE SA Ne ON
won 9% Fe ueyodomey oOGy ‘shurpaa004g IO} Suog ® UYSNY ‘g 07 eNG
—Spuauysaauy | 9 9 TT °* * souvapy ur pred suodiosqng jenuuy
(ES i es PISS (2 aa ae SOOT:

‘LHGHQ HONVIVG,

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

*

60

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.
Fripay, 10TH Frepruary, 1922.
G. K. Gupst, F.Z.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. H. Fulton and Mr. G. Young were appointed Scrutineers.
The following report was read :—
REPORT OF THE COUNCIL.

“Your Council present their twenty-ninth annual report and are
pleased to state that the work of the Society is well maintained. The
usual monthly meetings have been held, and the attendance has
improved during the last twelve months, the communications being
of their usual high standard. Among the losses that the Society has
to deplore the Council desire to mention the names of Mr. G. B.
Sowerby (III), one of the original members of the Society, Dr. Henry
Woodward, the first President and one of the founders of the
Society, Dr. W. G. Ridewood and Mr. Hinckley.

“ The Council regret that the membership roll has decreased again
this year, the following being the numbers of the various classes of
Members :—Honorary Members, 2; Ordinary Members, 54; Corre-
sponding Members, 62; Life Members, 15, of whom 8 are Ordinary
and 7 are Corresponding Members, making a total of 133, as
against 144 at the time of the Council’s last report. The Council
would therefore ask all Members to do their utmost to induce any
friends interested in Malacology to apply for membership.

“During the year one single and one double number of the .
Proceedings, forming Vol. XIV, Parts 4 to 6, were issued in June
and October respectively.

“They comprised 120 pages of text, including the Index, with
four plates and eight sets of figures. Drawing and blocks for the
illustrations were furnished by Dr. A. E. Boycott, Professor T. D. A.
Cockerell, H. C. Fulton, J. H. Gatliff, and C. J. Gabriel, T. H.
Haynes and H. Watson.

“ Once again the cordial thanks of the Society are due to the
Council of the Linnean Society for their continued kindness in
allowing the meetings of the past year to be held in their apartments.”

The Treasurer presented the statement of income and expenditure
for the year ended 31st December, 1921.

On the motion of the President, seconded by Mr. Fulton, the fore-
going report and statement of accounts were adopted.

The following were elected Officers and Council for the year 1922 :—

President.—A. 8. Kennard, F.G.S.

Vice-Presidents —J. R. Le B. Tomlin, M.A., F.E.S.; Dr. A. E.
Boycott, F.R.S.; G. K. Gude, F.Z.8.; C. Oldham, F.LS., F.Z.8.

Treasurer.—R. Bullen Newton, I.8.0., F.G.S.

Editor.—B. B. Woodward, F.L.S. |

lle

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 61

Secretary.—A. HE. Salisbury.
Six other Members of the Council.—Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooke; H.O.N.
Shaw, B.Sc., F.Z.S.; Lieut.-Col. A. J. Peile; T. Iredale; Dr. HE. W.

Bowell; Hugh Watson, M.A.

The newly elected President then took the Chair, amid
acclamations, and the usual vote of thanks to retiring Officers and
Members of the Council, the Auditors, and Scrutineers concluded
the proceedings.

ORDINARY MEETING. .
Fripay, 10TH Fesruary, 1922.
A. S. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. Edwin Ashby was elected to membership of the Society.

_ The following communications were read :—

“1. Ona small collection of Mollusca from the Northern Transvaal.
BY, Major M. Connolly.

Notes on the Taxonomy of Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the
eae Coast of North America.
Part I. On Cavolina crassicornis and Cavolina subrosacea of

Eschscholtz.

Part II. On the Genus Triopha, Bergh.
Part III. On Flabellina (4olis) vodinea, Cooper, and Thecacera
velox, Cockerell.

By Chas. H. O’Donoghue, D.Sc., F.Z.8. (communicated by
G. C. Robson, B.A.).

The following exhibits were made :—

By Mr. Kennard, on behalf of Mr. B. B. Woodward, a very thick
example, in section, of a Pleistocene H. nemoralis, and an example
of Patella depressa, Pen., attacked by Polidora; both of the above
being collected by Mr. W. J. Wintle at Caldey, South Wales.

By Mr. Tomlin, Pfeiffer’s own annotated copy of his “ Mono-
graphia Pneumonopomorum viventium ”’.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 10TH Marcu, 1922.
A. 8. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Dr. B. Prashad was elected to membership of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Book Notes.” By T. Iredale.

2. Notes on the Taxonomy of Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the
Pacific Coast of North America.

Part IV. On Janolus (4olis) barbarensis, Cooper, and on the

Molidia herculea of Bergh.

’ Part V. On the Family Doriopside (Doridopside).

By Chas. H. O’Donoghue, D.Sc., F.Z.8. (communicated by
G. C. Robson, B.A., F.Z.S.).

62 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

A photograph of Dr. 8. P. Woodward, taken in all probability by
Lovell Reeve, was exhibited by the President, Mr. A. 8. Kennard.

A. demonstration was given by Mr. Robson on the genetic inter-
pretation of intermediate forms, which was followed by a short
discussion.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 7TH Aprin, 1922.
A. §. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.
Mr. T. J. Evans, M.A., F.L.S., was elected to membership of the
Society.
The following communications were read :—
1. On the radule of three species of Mitra. By Lieut.-
Col. A. J. Peile.
2. On British Littorinids. By R. Winckworth, M.A., F.R.G.S.
3. Note on the genus Vortex of Oken. By A.8. Kennard, F.G.S.,
and B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.
4. Notes on the Taxonomy of Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the
Pacific Coast of North America.
Part VI. On Fiona marina, Forskal.
Part VII. On Melhbe (Chiorera) leonina, Gould.

By Chas. H. O'Donoghue, D.Sc., F.Z.S. (communicated by
G. C. Robson, M.A., F.Z.8.).

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 12TH May, 1922. .
A. 8. Kennarpb, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Capt. C. R. P. Diver, M.A., F.R.G.8., was elected to Dgenilyess p
of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. A new (?) British Vitrina. By Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.

2. Note on Terrestrial Mollusca from a blown sand deposit on
Caldey. By W. J. Wintle, F.Z.8.

3. A résumé of the genera Cyprea and Trivia. By Dr. ¥. Schilder
(communicated by H. O. N. Shaw).

4. Notes on Non-Marine Shells from Lord Howe Island. By
Tom Iredale.

The following exhibits were made :—

By Mr. Woodward, on behalf of Mr. W. J. Wintle. A sectioned
shell of Helix nemoralis from a sand deposit at Caldey, together with
a specimen of H. nemoralis haying an abnormal growth towards the
mouth.

This H. nemoralis was found in hibernation in the early spring of 1921,
and lived in captivity throughout the year, feeding well and keeping active.
It hibernated in November and was found to be dead in the first week
of 1922,

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY, 63

When found, the shell was complete to the first break in the band on the
body whorl. In captivity it quickly completed its shell, but made an incom-
plete lip—a trace of the colouring being seen on the inner lip. It then
developed during the summer months the abnormal growth. It is interesting
to note the weakening of the band at the beginning of captivity ; and also
that a trace of the band is to be seen on the abnormal growth when held
to the light, and that the growth is lined with nacre.

Mr. Woodward also exhibited sectioned specimens of H. nemoralis

from Dogs Bay Connemara and from Huccombe, South Devon,
for comparison with the Caldey specimen.

By Dr. Boycott, a literary exhibit from ‘“‘ Pearson’s Magazine ”

showing the use made of the locality of a well-known but uncommon
shell in the tracing of a criminal.

ORDINARY MERTING.
Fripay, 9TH JUNE, 1922.
A. 8. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—
1. Notes on several forms of the genus Pecilozonites. By

Lieut.-Col. A. J. Peile.

2. On the Chiton Fauna of Australia. By Edwin Ashby, F.LS.,

M.B.0.U.

[ Abstract. ]

Mr. Edwin Ashby showed a very fine collection of Polyplacophora repre-
senting the Chiton fauna of Australia. He explained that the Pacific Coast
of the American Continent and Australia were competitors for the position
of the Metropolis of the world’s Chiton fauna. At the present time Australia
holds the premier position in number of species, but in both regions there
are still no doubt many new forms awaiting discovery.

Some very large chitons were shown, from 4 to 5 inches in length, but it
was stated that for beauty of design and delicacy of tracery the sculpture of
the rare and minute members of the genus Acanthochiton far surpass the
sculpture of the larger forms. The habits of the various forms were referred
to, and it was shown that many were only found at quarter-tide or half-
tide, as the case may be, their habitat being restricted to that particular
depth of water, so that on searching only 6 inches or so deeper that species
would not occur at all, but would be replaced by another species. This
regularity of depth distribution has led some zoologists to define the various
zones in which certain marine life is to be found by the respective chitons
that inhabit that particular depth of water.

Mr. Ashby then referred to some strange organs he had described under
the name of ‘‘ Spearhead spicules”’, occurring consistently on the girdle of
Loricella angasi, H. Ad. & Ang. On this species these coarse branching
bristles are surmounted with swollen heads shaped like the head of a spear,
and white in colour, whereas the stalks are brown. These spear-headed
bristles occur round the girdle opposite the finger-like processes that fringe
the girdle. Smaller “‘ spear-heads’’ were pointed out pushing their way
through the girdle scales down the centres of these finger-like extensions of
the girdle.

The speaker then showed organs somewhat analogous to these, which he
had discovered on the girdles of the representatives of the genus Kopionella,
Ashby. He pointed out that in both genera these organs were evidently
deep seated, and while the exact purpose they serve in the life of the animal
is not yet known, he suggested that they probably have some connection

6 /
64 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

with the nerve-fibres that find their way in canals between the tegmentum

and articulamentum of the shell into the girdle tissues.

He next showed various forms of Stenochiton, a genus that has for its
host various forms of sea grasses, Posidonia, Cymodocea, etc. One form lives
in the brown sheath of the long ribbon leaves, buried several inches in the
sand. The habits of the other forms were also alluded to. .

While all the known species have been described from the State of South
Australia and up to the present only recorded from three Australian States,
Mr. Ashby expressed the opinion that ultimately they will be discovered in
all the other States, and, in fact, Stenochitons or some kindred form will be
found throughout the world, wherever these marine plants, known as sea
grasses occur. He showed that until the habits of the Stenochitons were
understood most of the recognized species were either quite unknown or
considered extremely rare.

3. A list of the Nudibranchiate Mollusca recorded from the
Pacific Coast of North America, with a note on their Distribution.
By Chas. H. O’Donoghue, D.Sc., F.Z.S., and Elsie O'Donoghue, B.A.
(communicated by G. C. Robson, M.A., F.Z.S8.).

4. Note on Trochus flandus, T. pallidulus, and T. flammiger of
Dunker. By J. R. Le B. Tomlin, M.A., F.E.S.

The following exhibits were made :—

By Col. Peile and Mr. Kennard. Specimens illustrating Col. Peile’s
paper. ;

By Mr. Ashby. A very complete collection of the Australian
Polyplacophora illustrating his paper.

By Mr. Iredale. An unique edition of Lammarck’s “ Animaux
sans vertébres ”’. .

By Mr. Spence. Land shells from South Africa, including Achatina
and species of Ceras.

By Dr. Boycott. Abnormal specimens of Limnea pereger, one of
which is of planorboid shape.

ae

65

OBITUARIES.

Greorce Bretrincuam Sowersy, F.L.S. Third of the Name.
1843-1921.

AN original member of this Society and a stalwart representative

of the noted family of naturalist-illustrators, G. B. Sowerby, third

of the name, was born 18th September, 1843, being the eldest son

of George Brettingham Sowerby, second of the name.

After the usual preliminary education, and when but seventeen
or eighteen years of age, he joined his father in business
as a conchologist at their house in Great Russell Street,
London, W.C. Some three years after his father’s death
in 1884, the business was removed to Fulham Road, London,
S.W., and twelve years later to Kew, whilst from 1897 he
was joined in partnership by Mr. H. C. Fulton, Sowerby finally
retiring from the business in January, 1916. He retained his
interest in conchology, however, to the end, and at the time of his
death on the 31st January, 1921, his last paper was passing through
the press for our Proceedings.

His earliest work was one of collaboration with his father on the
well-known “ Thesaurus Conchyliorum”, and he was responsible
for its completion, for he wrote the ‘“‘ Appendix (second supplement)
to Monograph of the genus Conus”, finished the monographs on
Voluta and Melo, and was sole author of that on the genus Turbo.
He also published a second edition of his father’s ‘ Illustrated
Index of British Shells’ in 1887, and a work on the “ Marine Shells
of South Africa ” in 1892.

Some ninety-five papers, almost entirely on systematic lines,
were contributed by him to various societies’ publications and
scientific journals. Of these forty-eight appeared in our own
Proceedings, the more important being “‘ Notes on the Family
Ampullariide”’ (in Vols. VIII, IX, and XII) and “Notes on
Magilus”’ (in Vol. XIII). To most of these he furnished his own
illustrations.

Sowerby was elected a Fellow of the Linnean Society in 1888,
but seems to have retired in 1920. He joined the Conchological
Society of Great Britain in 1886, and served as one of its vice-
presidents in 1889. Joining this Society on its foundation in 1893, he
served on the Council from that date till 1898, and again during
1918 and 1919.

He had married in June, 1867, Miss Rose Wilkie, who with their
son and two daughters survive him. The son, now in Australia,
carries on the patronymic as “ Fourth of the name”, and there is

yet a “ Fifth of the name ”’ to perpetuate the tradition.

A man of genial and generous nature, as well as of strong character,
Sowerby was also something of an athlete, for until late years he was

66 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

one of the all the year round bathers, at first in the Serpentine,
Hyde Park, and afterwards in the Thames at Kew, and twice finished
in the first six in the long distance swimming championship i in the
Thames, for which he received medals.
[Much of the foregoing information was kindly supplied by
Mr. H. C. Fulton.]
B. B. W.

Dr. Henry Woopwarp, F.R.S8., erc.t 1832-1921.
Read by the President, 11th November, 1921.

Since this Society last met it has sustained the grievous loss of one
of its most prominent Members, Dr. Henry Woodward, who was
amongst the most active of its founders, its first President, and the
first nominated of the three Honorary Members elected at the
beginning of the present year.

Dr. Woodward’s great achievements in the paleontological world
are so well known and have been so well set forth elsewhere with
full biographical details, that only a brief allusion to the more
important is here necessary. He was born at Norwich 24th
November, 1832, and was the fifth son of Samuel Woodward,
the celebrated Norfolk geologist and antiquarian. Leaving school
in 1846, he went to reside with his brother, Dr. 5. P. Woodward,
the far-famed malacologist, who was then a Professor at the Royal
Agricultural College, Cirencester, and it was there, whilst attending
the lectures and making field excursions, that young Henry developed
his love of natural history. When his brother was appointed in
1849 to the British Museum, Henry came with him to town, but after
an interval of temporary employments of a scientific nature, went to
Norwich and spent the years between 1851 and 1858 in the Hast of
England Bank there. In the latter year he obtained a junior post
in the Geological Department of the British Museum under the
Keepership of Mr. G. R. Waterhouse. Successive promotions
followed till, on the death of his brother in 1865, he succeeded as
First Class Assistant, and on Mr. Waterhouse’s retirement in 1880
became Keeper of the Department. .

On him devolved the task of organizing and superintending the
removal of the geological collections to the then new Natural History
Museum at South Kensington, and their display in their new
quarters. His arrangement persists to this day, and with the excellent
guide books he wrote, or superintended, is a standing testimony
to the able way in which the work was carried out. So highly were
his services appreciated that, with Treasury sanction, he was
retained in his post for four years beyond the normal limit, and was
then employed on work in his old department for yet another four

1 A portrait of Dr. Woodward was published as frontispiece to these
Proceedings, Vol. VI.

OBITUARY: DR. H. WOODWARD, F.R.S. 67

years, finally quitting the scene of his labours in 1904, thereby
terminating forty-six years of continuous service.

_ A Fellow of many of the principal Societies, besides the Royal
Society to which he was elected in 1873, and Member of many other
scientific bodies at home and abroad, he both served on their
governing bodies and in turn as President of many of them besides
our own, whilst in 1878 the University of St. Andrews conferred
upon him the honorary degree of LL.D. Albeit, however, that these
and other honours came to him, he will probably be yet best
remembered for his. long connection with the “ Geological
Magazine’, which he founded in 1864 and edited from then to
almost the close of his life.

To the ‘“‘ Geological Magazine’ and many other scientific serials
he contributed largely, some 350 papers, mostly on the fossil
Crustacea, coming from his pen, besides a few distinct works, to
say nothing of his official publications. We, however, are primarily
concerned with those bearing on our particular subject: these are
as follows :—

1864. With R. MacAndrew “Species of Mollusca obtained in Corunna Bay,
in May, 1863”. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv, p. 232.
1866 “On the form, growth, and construction of Shells.” (Edited from
1867. the manuscript of S. P. Woodward.) Intellectual Observer,
x, p. 241; xi, p. 18. -
1867. ‘‘ Economic uses of Shells, and their Inhabitants.” Id., xi, p. 161.
1868. “On Actinoceras baccatum, a new species of Orthoceratite from the
Woolhope Limestone.” Geol. Mag., 1868, p. 132.
1869. “The Pearly Nautilus, Cuttle-fish, and their allies.” [Hmbodying
notes by S. P. Woodward.] Student & Intellectual Observer,
iv, pp. 1 & 241.
-1870. ‘‘ Distribution of the Cephalopoda in Silurian countries; being a
review of M. Barrande’s work.” Geol. Mag., 1870, p. 486.
1871. “ On the structure of the Shell of the Pearly Nautilus.” Rept. Brit.
Assoc., 1870 (1871), p. 128.
1871. “‘ The Tertiary Shells of the Amazons Valley.” Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist., ser. Iv, vol. vii, pp. 59 & 101.
1872. “On a new species of Rostellaria from the Gray Chalk, Folkestone.”
Geol. Mag., 1872, p. 97.

1872. ‘‘ On the structure of Camerated Shells.” Popular Science Review,
xi, p. 113.
1879. ‘‘ Notes on a collection of Fossil Shells, etc., from Sumatra.’’ Geol.

Mag., 1879, pp. 385, 441, 492 & 535.

1881. Article ““ Mollusca ’’ in Cassell’s Natural History, v, p. 154.

1883. ‘‘ On a new genus of Fossil ‘ Calamary’ [Dorateuthis syriaca, n. gen. &
sp.| from the Cretaceous formation of Sahel Alma, near Beirit,
Lebanon, Syria.” Geol. Mag., 1883, p. 1.

1885. “On some Palzozoic Phyllopod-shields [some of which were probably
Aptychi of Goniatites],”” ete. Geol. Max., 1885, p. 345.

1885. “On a new species of Helminthochiton [H. Grayiw] from the Upper

Bala (Silurian) of Girvan, Ayrshire.”” Id., p. 352.

1885. ‘‘ On Recent and Fossil Pleurotomarie.’’ Id., p. 443.

1885. [On a specimen of Pinnotheres [sic] in a Pearl in Meleagrina.] Proc.
Zool. Soc., 1885, p. 176.

1894. “ An address delivered at the Anniversary Meeting of the Malacological
Society . . . 1894.” Proc. Malac. Soc., i, p. 178.

68 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

1896. “On a Fossil Octopus (Calais Newboldi, J. de C. Sby. MS.) from the

Cretaceous of the Lebanon.” Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., lii, p. 229.
[Name changed to Paleoctopus Newboldi, Geol. Mag., 1896, p. 567.]

1901. ‘‘ Note on the discovery of a very fine example of Pleurotoma prisca,
Solander, sp. (1766), at Barton, Hants.” Geol. Mag., 1901, p. 409.

1910. ‘“ On some supposed Pholas-borings from the shores of Birket el Qurin,
the ancient Lake Moeris, of the Fayim, Egypt.’ Geol. Mag.,
1910, p. 398. [They were decided to be the casts of Plant
remains. |

1910. “A fragment of a Fossil [a water-worn fragment of the chambered
portion of a Radiolite] in a Chalk Flint Pebble from the Sherring-
ham Beach, Norfolk.” Geol. Mag., 1910, p. 483.

1918. ‘ Notes on some Fossil Arthropods from the Carboniferous rocks of
Cape Breton, Nova Scotia.”’ Geol. Mag., 1918, p. 462. [Gives on
p. 465 the figure of Anthracomya arenacea, Dawson, found in
association with the above.]

Tt is easy thus to limn in outline Dr. Woodward’s history and
works, but a more difficult task to pay just tribute to his many
endearing qualities. His geniality and bonhomie were familiar to
all who were privilegéd to know him, but he had more enduring
characteristics. In this connection we may be allowed to quote the
words which Professor Bonney addressed to him on the “ Coming of
Age ”’ of the “ Geological Magazine ” in December, 1885 :—

“Tt is possible for an editor to nip early aspirations in the bud
and to petrify the neophyte in science by a cold breath of dis-
approval or sarcasm. All, however, who, like myself, have made
in the pages of the ‘ Geological Magazine’ their first venture in
scientific authorship, will be ready to testify to the kind weleome
and friendly encouragement which we received from you. Many,
I feel sure, have thus been animated to further efforts; so that
you may with just pride assert that under your auspices the
“Geological Magazine’ has enlisted many recruits for the great
army of scientific workers. Yet more, not only in its pages, but
also at your place in the British Museum, you have been ever
ready to help the student, and to place at his disposal, with
unvarying kindness and courtesy, the full stores of your ripe
knowledge.”

Many, moreover, had practical experience of his generosity when
need arose.

Although the long seclusion of his later days, when he was no
longer able to attend our meetings, has somewhat softened the blow,
his passing will be greatly felt by us all, especially those of the older
generation, albeit we shall ever treasure his memory as a precious
possession.

B. B. W.

Dr. WatteR Grorce Ripewoop, F.L.S., etc. 1867-1921.

Dr. W. G. RipEwoop, one of our Life Members, joined this Society _
in 1900 and served on the Council in 1903-05 and 1909-11, besides
being one of its Vice-Presidents in 1905-08,

OBITUARY: DR. WALTER GEORGE RIDEWOOD, F.L.S. ® 69

He was educated at Enfield Grammar School, of which his father
was head master. From 1883 to 1887 he studied at the Royal
College of Science, becoming an Associate and taking first classes in
both Biology and Geology. In 1888 he took his B.Sc. degree in the
University of London, with first-class honours in Zoology, and in
1897 became D.Sc. Meantime, in May, 1888, he had been appointed
Assistant to the Director at the British Museum (Natural History),
a post from which he retired in 1917 to the great regret of all his
friends. There he was employed in making the wonderful series of
anatomical preparations exhibited in the Central Hall of that
institution, a kind of work in which he was without rival. He also
organized and prepared several special exhibitions.

In addition to, and for the most part as the result of his work in
the Museum, Dr. Ridewood published a long series of valuable
menioirs, chiefly dealing with the Vertebrata: His most important
paper relating to the Invertebrata was the “ Monograph on the Gills
of the Lamellibranchia’’ (Phil. Trans., Ser. B, vol. exev, 1903,
pp. 147-284). Of this he gave a résumé (illustrated by lantern slides)
to our Society on 11th March, 1904. His other contribution to our
meetings was in May, 1908, when he exhibited and commented on
two specimens of “ Phencurus”, the separated cerata of
Nudibranch Mollusca (Tethys or Mele), from Ceylon and Japan
(Proc. Malac. Soc., vili, 1908, pp. 121-122).

Ridewood was for twenty-three years Lecturer on Biology in the
Medical School of St. Mary’s Hospital, London, and was Reader in
Zoology in the University of London. He was a Life Member of the
Linnean, Geological, and Zoological Societies, besides ours. During
the war he drove a Red Cross ambulance in France for nearly two
years.

A man of singularly quiet and retiring disposition, whose hobby
was music, he being an extremely good player on the flute, Ridewood
was gifted with a spirit of genuine kindliness, which often showed
itself in the great amount of trouble he would take to help anyone
who asked for his advice and assistance. Hence his sudden and
tragic end on 19th September last came as a great shock to his
numerous friends, to whom his useful and brilliant career had seemed
far from nearing its close.

[For further details see ““ Nature”, 29th September, 1921, p. 160,
to which obituary notice we are largely indebted for the foregoing
facts. |

B. B. W.

70

ON A SMALL COLLECTION OF MOLLUSCA FROM THE NORTHERN
TRANSVAAL.

By Major M. Conwo.ty.
Read 10th February, 1922.

A smatt collection of land shells, made in the Shilwane and Sibasa
districts by the Rev. H. A. Junod in 1919 and 1920, is of unusual
interest, for the reason that no systematic collecting has been done
in the Northern Transvaal since the late seventies of last century,
when valuable work was carried out there by A. EH. Craven, and the
results published in two or three papers by himself and the late
Edgar Smith.

Craven’s shells were for the most part gathered on the east slope
of the Drakensberg range in the vicinity of Lydenburg goldfields,
and the Shilwane district is also on the east slope of the Drakensberg,
only 60 miles north of Lydenburg. As might be expected, therefore,
several of the same species occur in both collections, and comparisons
are important as bearing on the correctness of Craven’s
identifications, which were made at a time when only a hundred
species of land shells had been described from South Africa, and
nearly every new find referred to one of the old names.

Craven’s complete list, subject to the latest generic classification,
is as follows :—

Gulella crassilabris (Crvn.). Achatina dimidiata, Smith.

5, wmfans (Crvn.). Me smith, Crvn.
Mikrokerkus symmetricus (Crvn.). a transvaalensis, Smith.
Helicarion transvaalensis (Crvn.). Huonyma lineata (Krs.).

i vandenbroecki (Crvn.). RA turriformis (Krs.).
Trachycystis plants (Pfr.). Tropidophora kraussianum (Pir.).

Edouardia drakensbergensis (Smith).

Nine of the foregoing species were new to science, and at least
two of the remainder were probably misnamed.

Details of Junod’s collection, with descriptions of new species
and notes on others, are given below :—-

Genus GULELLA, Pfeiffer.
Gulella sibasana, sp. nov. Pl. II, Fig. 5.

Shell comparatively large and solid, somewhat tubby, rimate,
silky, pale olivaceous. Spire produced, sides slightly convex
about the fifth whorl; apex (four whorls) rounded to a blunt point.
Whorls 9, almost flat, the first five gradually increasing, remainder
almost equal in size ; the first two smooth, remainder covered with
strong, close, regular, curved, oblique transverse strie. Suture
shallow. Aperture subquadrate, rounded at base, with a strong
sinus at the top of the outer lip. Peristome white, shining, expanded
and slightly thickened. Rima shallow but well defined. Dental

CONNOLLY : MOLLUSCA FROM NORTHERN TRANSVAAL. 71

processes consisting of a deeply inset and hardly noticeable un-
pointed columellar fold; a strong, moderately entering, concave
plait at the outer angle of the paries; a rather small tooth, single
in the Type but occasionally found with a smaller, second denticle
above it, half-way up the outer lip, corresponding to a single, small
exterior cavity; and a very small tubercle on the extreme left. of
the hase. |

Long. 9-8, lat. 5-0; apert. alt. 3-2, lat. 1-8; last whorl 4-5 mm.

Hab.—Luvimbi, Sibasa (Junod) ; Pepiti Falls (Harries).

Of five specimens from Luvimbi, two have a single tooth on the
outer lip, as described in the Type; in two this tooth is bifid, there
being a smaller cusp just above the other; while in the fifth, the
upper cusp is represented by a minute swelling, only visible under
a strong lens. The shells vary in size from about 10-1X<5-2 to
9-8 <5-0 mm.

Through the kindness of W. Falcon and H. C. Burnup a further
series of the same species has been available for examination,
strengthening considerably its specific value. It was collected by
C. Harries at Pepiti Falls, also in the Sibasa district, and consists
of ten shells, in nine of which the tooth on the outer lip is single and
in the other bifid; while all show a distinct basal tubercle. They
represent a rather larger race than the Type set, ranging from
10:9 X6-25 up to 12:5 x6-3 mm., but are absolutely conspecific.

Tn order to effect a thorough understanding of the new species,
it is necessary to discuss at some length the small group of rather
conspicuous shells to which it belongs, whose distribution appears to
be restricted to the Northern and Western Transvaal. I have been
most kindly assisted in my study of this group by Mr. H. C. Burnup,
whose opinion, in which I fully concur, adds greatly to the value of
the following conclusions.

Four species have so far been differentiated : crassilabris, Craven,
1880; distincta, M. & P., 1893; exwmia, M. & P., 1898; and
euschemon, M. & P., 1909.

I have already ! had occasion to unite euschemon with crassilabris ;
it now becomes necessary to place exwa in the synonymy of
distuncta. Both these names were applied to a species remarkable
for possessing a minute sinual denticle near the top of the outer
lip, opposite the parietal plait, a feature by which, if constant, it
may be readily recognized. Distincta was described as being
1244 mm. in size, with two other teeth on the outer lip and a small
one on the base; exwma as a rather smaller form, 9x4 mm., with
either one or two teeth on the outer lip and no mention of any on
the base. There is, however, a basal swelling, or tubercle, which in
some specimens of the smaller form becomes a distinct denticle,
while intermediates in size occur which completely bridge the gap

1 Ann. South African Mus., xi (1912), p. 70.

U2, PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

between the forms as originally described, and it appears impossible
to retain eximia as even a varietal name, unless, indeed, it be allowed
to stand for the smaller shells with a single tooth on the outer lip
and little appearance of a basal swelling.

The group is now, therefore, reduced to three species, which may
be distinguished as follows :—

Gulella crassilabris (Crvn.) (= euschemon, M. & P.): One parietal
lamella; one tooth on outer lip; a slight swelling, sometimes
obsolete, at the base.

Gulella sibasana, Conn.: One parietal lamella; one tooth, some-
times bifid, on outer lip ; one basal tubercle of varying development.

Gulella distincta (M. & P.) (= eximia, M. & P.): One parietal
lamella; one sinular denticle; one tooth, sometimes bifid with
cusps more or less widely separated, on outer lip ; one basal swelling
or tubercle of greatly varying development.

In addition to the difference in dentition set forth above, in
G. sibasana the basal tubercle is situate slightly more to the left, or
higher up on the columellar lip, and the rima is rather more open
than in either crassilabris or distincta ; the geographical distribution, —
moreover, tends to confirm the conchological grouping, distincta
(cum eximia) being known, so far, from Middelburg and Barberton
in the east; crassilabris (cum euschemon) from Belfast, Pruizen,
Pietpotgietersrust, and Lydenburg in the north centre, and sibasana
from the extreme north of the Transvaal.

It may be noticed that in this revision there is no mention of
G. infans (Crvn.) or its numerous allies. The explanation is that
they are not represented in Junod’s collection, and that, although
infans is an almost perfect miniature of crassilabris, its group seems
to be entirely distinct and need not enter into the foregoing
calculations.

Genus KrerKorHorus, Godwin-Austen.
Kerkophorus perfragilis, sp. nov. Pl. Il, Figs. 4a-c.

Shell subnautiloid, flattened, imperforate, extremely thin, glossy,
transparent, pale olivaceous-corneous ; in the Type there is a very
faint, narrow, pale rufous band just above the periphery, but this
is absent in the generality of specimens. Spire almost flat; apex
submammillate. Whorls 34, rapidly increasing, the first micro-
scopically rather sparsely punctate, remainder covered with very
faint, somewhat irregular transverse strie, corresponding with the
limes of growth. Suture shallow. Aperture elongate-ovoid ;
peristome simple, acute, projecting far more above than at the base ;
columella weak, concave, margin not sufficiently reflexed to form
a rima.

Diam. maj. 15-5; min. 12:3; alt. 7-8; apert. alt. 7-5; long.
8-9 mm.

Hab.—Shilwane district.

CONNOLLY: MOLLUSCA FROM NORTHERN TRANSVAAL. 73

Type in my collection. |

A flatter, proportionately more elongate form than K. phedimus
(M. & P.), which appears to be its nearest relative among known
species of Peltatine.

Genus Tracuycystis, Pilsbry.
Trachycystis planti (Pfeiffer).

Hab.—Shilwane district.

The Natalian shell to which this name has usually been applied
of late years is remarkable for the expansion of the peristome in
adult examples, a feature peculiar, among South African species of
Trachycystis, to itself and to T. calorama, M. & P. There is no
mention of such expansion in any early description of the species,
nor does it occur in any of the earlier series in the British Museum ;
on the other hand, the latter are not as large as more recently
collected individuals, and may easily be slightly immature.

Junod’s shells are of rather a rufous shade, while Craven’s, in the
British Museum, are of paler yellow, but all appear to be conspecific.
None are quite adult or show any trace of expanded peristome, and
I cannot separate them from the older typical examples of plant:
from Natal. )

Trachycystis junodi, spec. nov. Pl. Il, Figs. la-c. |

Shell small, subglobose, narrowly .rimate, very thin, not very
glossy, semitransparent, greenish corneous. Spire just raised
sufficiently for each whorl to project above the next; apex sharp.
Whorls 5, rather convex, last very rounded; rather rapidly
increasing, protoconch (first whorl) microscopically punctate,
remainder covered above and beneath with close, regular, curved
transverse strie, crossed by equally close spiral strie. Suture
narrow but well defined.~ Aperture very slightly flattened lunate ;
peristome simple, acute. Columella very weak, margin narrowly
reflexed, almost concealing the narrow, but deep, rima.’

Diam. maj. 8:3; min. 7-1; alt.5-5; apert. alt.5; lat. 4-2 mm.

Hab.—Mt. Manotsuri, Shilwane district, 4,000 feet.

Type in Kimberley Museum.

A fine new species, with no very close allies.

Trachycystis shilwaneensis, spec. nov. Pl. II, Figs. 3a-b.

Shell small, subconic globose, narrowly umbilicate, very thin,
rather dull, semitransparent, pale rufous-corneous. Spire somewhat
exserted, sides slightly convex, meeting at an angle of 95°. Whorls
‘54, rather flat, last very round; rather gradually increasing ;
protoconch (14 whorl) microscopically punctate, with very faint
transverse striation when nearing the other whorls, which are
covered all over with very close, faint, transverse, crossed by finer,
equally close, spiral striae. Suture small, but clear. Aperture
lunate ; peristome simple, acute. Columella weak, margin narrowly

VOL. XV.—DECEMBER, 1922. 6

T4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

triangularly reflexed, half concealing the narrow, but deep,
umbilicus.

Diam. maj. 5-7; min. 5:0; alt. 4:2; apert. alt. 2:7; lat. 2-7 mm.
The largest specimen seen measures: Diam. 6-25-2; alt. 4-5 mm.

Hab.—-Mt. Manotsuri, 4,000 feet ; Elim ; Sibasa.

Type in Kimberley Museum.

Not unlike 7. inclara (Morel.), in which, however, the umbilicus
is far less open and the spiral sculpture hardly visible under a
magnification of fifty, which shows this important feature very
clearly in the new species.

Trachycystis subpinguis, sp. nov. Pl. II, Figs. 2a-b.

Shell small, depressed-conoid, perforate, thin, smooth, glossy,
transparent, pale corneous. Spire but little raised, sides straight,
apex sharp. Whorls 6, slowly and regularly increasing, rounded,
bluntly subearinate on the upper portion of the periphery and sloping
thence to the base ; the 14 apical microscopically densely, but faintly,
punctate, remainder sculptured all over with faint, rather distant,
nearly straight, transverse striz interspersed with closer, much fainter
ones crossed by extremely close and faint wavy spirai strie; suture
simple, well defined. Aperture oblique, lunate; peristome simple,
acute ; outer lip practically straight in profile and hardly receding ;
columella short, weak, concave, margin shortly and narrowly
reflexed, not concealing the minute umbilicus.

Diam. maj. 5-7; min. 5:2; alt. 3-6; apert. alt. 2-6; lat. 3-0 mm.

Hab.—Natal. Pietermaritzburg (Connolly ; Burnup).

Transvaal. Mt. Manotsuri (Junod).

This is the species mentioned in my Revised Reference List (1912)
as having been mistaken for the Helix pinguis of Krauss, which,
however, is described as having only 44 whorls in a diameter of about
7 mm., and if properly represented in the British Museum is a.
larger form of darker colour. The occurrence together of the
three Natalian species, 7. planti, T. subpinguis, and Lauria
dadion, so far north of the limits which might be expected to their
distribution, is distinctly remarkable.

Genus Epovarpia, Gude.

The full reasons for the adoption of this generic name for nearly
all the African species heretofore placed in Pachnodus or Conulinus
will be given in a work now in course of publication; they may
therefore be omitted from the present article.

Edouardia drakensbergensis (Smith). Pl. I, Figs. 6a-0.

This species has never been figured, so by kind permission of the
Assistant Keeper of the Mollusca, I append an illustration of the
Type set in the British Museum. It was collected near Lydenburg

“fl
hay

CONNOLLY: MOLLUSCA FROM NORTHERN TRANSVAAL. 75

and consists of two shells, hardly mature, one dark corneous and
the other pale fulvous jn colour.

‘The species is rather widely diffused in the neighbourhood of
Shilwane, with the darker coloured shells greatly predominating.
They vary a little in diameter. but the generality of specimens are
about 17mm. in height and 13} in breadth. In its typical form

_E. drakensbergensis is therefore more slender than natalensis, Krs.,

a typical example of which is 17x15 mm., and less carinate than
carimifera, M. &. P., but the less slender examples approach very
nearly the unicoloured mutation of Krauss’ species.

Edouardia mebeaniana (Bup.).

1905. Ena (Pachnodus) mcbeamana, Bnyp., Proc. Malic. Soc. vi,
p. 302, pl. 16, figs. 1-2.
Hab.—Shilwane, 2,000 feet.
A single typical example from the above locality marks the most
northern limit yet recorded for this species, whose southern boundary
seems to be near Pretoria.

Subsp. lemaneensis, nov.

A small series from Lemane, in the Spelenken district, are so con-
siderably more slender than the typical form that I think it desirable
to give them a varietalname. My reason for this is because if appears
that, although examples of the Hdouardia and Rhachis groups may
differ enormously within each species in coloration and marking,
they remain remarkably constant in contour. Since contour,
therefore, rather than coloration, must be accepted as the gauge
of specific value, any noteworthy departure from the normal is of
considerable importance.

The local race differs from Type in comparative diameter, which
is only 11°210-0 mm. in a shell 16:1 mm. long, whereas it attains
130x113 mm. in a typical example 150mm. in length; the
columellar margin, also, is rather less broadly reflexed and the
umbilicus more narrow than in the normal form, but the bluntness
of the carination agrees with that of mcbeaniana rather than any
other species.

Edouardia transvaalensis (M. & P.).

1893. Buliminus transvaalensis, M. & P., Ann. Nat. Hist. xii, p. 105,
pl. 3, fig. 6

Hab.—Klim.

Two examples, agreeing perfectly with the Type. This is an
arboreal species, which in live condition is usually found coated with
pith or mud. It must be very nearly akin to Pachnodus herbigradus,
Pilsbry, which inhabits the Belgian Congo.

76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. -

Genus Ruacuis, Albers.
Rhachis chiradzuluensis (Smith).
1899. Buliminus (Rhachis) chiradzuluensis, Smith, Proc. Zool. Soc.,
p. 586, pl. 33, fig. 40.

Hab.—Mt. Manotsuri, Shilwane district, 4,000 feet, on a bush.

A noteworthy new locality for this beautiful little species, which
was described from Nyasaland and has also been collected as far
north as Mombasa. The Type set are all bandless above the
periphery, the markings being confined to two narrow rufous bands,
one on or just beneath the periphery, the second about 14 mm.
below it. In Junod’s examples these bands are double the breadth,
and there is a narrow third band above the periphery, midway
between the sutures; in other respects the shells are perfectly
conspecific and easily recognizable from Smith’s figure.

As the generic name Buliminus is no longer available, and Ena,
which replaced it, is not applicable to the South African genera,
I leave this species in the remaining group in which Smith placed it ;
it will, however, probably be found to be quite distinct when the
anatomy of the various members of the Rhachis group becomes
better known.

Genus Pupisoma, Stoliczka.

Pupisoma orcula (Bs.).
Hab.—Luvimbi, Sibasa; Elim; Mt. Manotsuri, 4,000 feet. :

Genus Lauria, Gray.
Lauria dadion (Bs.).

Hab.—Mt. Manotsuri, Shilwane district, 4,000 feet.

A single specimen, taken alive, gives a remarkable extension to
the limited range of this species. In. L. dadion, as well as in its near
allies L. farquhari and L. tabularis (M. & P.), there is frequently a
slight, bluntly pointed swelling half-way up and rather deep-set
on the columella, showing through the shell as a white line observable
within the umbilicus: in Junod’s shell this swelling is more
prominent than in any other of twenty which I have examined from
Cape Town and Karkloof, and seems to be represented by a clear
furrow, rather than a white line, in the umbilicus; it will be
interesting to see whether this variation is constant if further
examples are ever collected in the same neighbourhood.

' Genus AcHatina, Lamarck.
Achatina diumidiata, Smith.
1878. Achatina dimidiata, Smith, Quart. Journ. of Conch. i, p. 348.
1904-5. Cochlhitoma dimidiata, Smith, Pilsb., Manual, xvi, p. 95,
pl. 32, fig. 6. | |
Hab.—Shilwane district.
The northernmost record for this species, whose southern known
limit is Majuba.

Proc. Manac. Soc. Lonp. Vor XV] Prcnenlile

LAND MOLLUSCA FROM NORTHERN TRANSVAAL.
To face p. 77.1

CONNOLLY: MOLLUSCA FROM NORTHERN TRANSVAAL. a

Achatina cf. greyi, Da Costa.
1907. Achatina greyi, Da Costa, Proc. Malac. Soc. vii, p. 226, pl. 20,
fig. 1.

Hab.—Sibasa.

Two examples, apparently conspecific with the single shell from
Salisbury, which I recorded in 1912 under the above name. The
- fresh material, however, casts considerable doubt on the correctness
of that record, though not affecting the synonymy which accom-
panied it. The shells are much larger (85 x52 mm.) than any of the
Types of the greyi group, and if it can be proved that the latter are
a truly small race, rather than merely immature shells, it will not
be possible to retain the name for the Rhodesian and Transvaal
specimens.

I hope to survey the puzzling craveni group, to which all the fore-
going belong, in a work now in course of completion, but the whole
subject is an extremely difficult one, partly owing to the
multiplication of new specific names on insufficient material, and
partly owing to the great alteration which takes place in the
' appearance of an Achatinoid shell between the times when it is
fresh and comparatively young, and when it is old, dead, and
bleached, and it would be futile to embark on such an undertaking
without long preparation.

Genus TroprporHoraA, Troschel.
Tropidophora wnsulare (Pfr.).
Hab.—Shilwane district.
Craven’s T. kraussianum, Pfir., doubtless refers to this common

species.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.
Fic.
la-c. Trachycystis junodi, spn. x 44.
2a, b. T. subpinguis, spn. x 54.
3a, b. T. shilwaneensis, spn. X 5.
4a-c. Kerkophorus perfragilis, spn. x 33.
5. Gulella sibasana, sp.n. x 4}.
6a, 6b. Hdouardia drakenshergensis (Smith). x 1.

78

BOOK NOTES.
By Tom IRepDate.
Read 10th March, 1922. .

SUMMARY.

On P. L. 8S. Miller’s Molluscan Names.
Pennant’s British Zoology.

Wodarch and Mawe.

Lamarck’s ‘‘ Hist. Anim. s. Vertéb.”’
Lessons on Shells.

Da Costa.

Renier.

Reeve’s “ Elements of Conchology ”’.
Wood’s “‘ General Conchology ”’.

O. G. Costa: “‘ Oss. Zool. Is. Pantelleria.”

On P. L. S. Mutier’s Mottuscan NAMES.

WaEN Sherborn drew up his first part of the “ Index Animalium ”
he included many doubtful names. This was the correct policy
because the recognition of many books was subjudice. Since then
practically, all the outstanding items have been settled, and the
present note deals with one such.

In his Bibliography (p. xxxii) Sherborn included

“ Knorr, G. W. Les Delices des yeux, ou Coll. gén. Coquill, 6 vols.
4to. Nuremb. 1760-1773. [No n.spp.]
—— Delic. nat. Selecte. (Ed. Miller) 2 pts. 8vo.
Munich. 1766-67.
a (Ed. Walch) fo. Nurnb. 1778.”

From this entry the first-named well-known work would appear
to have been re-edited by Miiller, and consequently many new names
might be anticipated. In Sherborn’s index one meets with such
entries as ‘‘ Cylinder P. L. S. Miller, Del. Nat. i. 1766, 129.—G.

Turris P.L. 8. Miller, Del. Nat. i. 1766, 129.—G.”

The latter entry recently attracted the attention of my friend,
Mr. Chas. Hedley, who wrote for information since the book was not
available to him.

I was deputed to investigate, and give my results herewith.
Knorr published a series of paintings of shells with descriptions in
vernacular. On account of their favourable reception a second series
was issued, and then a third, to which he added a ‘“ Postface ”
apologizing for lack of systematic treatment because most
“amateurs ” followed their own system. A fourth series was called
for, and then he co-ordinated the shells previously figured with
Rumph’s System and also with Linné’s System, of which the tenth
and twelfth editions were both quoted. Two more parts were
published, and then the shells in these two systematized as before.

IREDALE: BOOK NOTES. 79

As noted by Sherborn, no new specific or generic names appear. The
Mullerian work has nothing much to do with this. The title-page
begins “ Deliciz Nature Selecte ... von G. W. Knorr fortgesetzet
_ von Dessen Erben von Philipp Ludwig Statius Miller ‘ with French
translation by M. V. de la Blaquiere.’’”’ It is a work in two large
folio volumes, published at Niirnberg in 1766-1767. The work covers
every branch of the animal and mineral kingdom, and is not solely
a conchological work as the well-known Knorrian work is. The
text is in parallel columns in German and French, and only pp. 33-60
deal with shells, explaining plates B to B vi.

Pages 127-132 are devoted to a “ Register ” in German, a “ Table”
in French, while p. 129 covers the seven plates dealing with shells.
Throughout the work no systematic treatment appears, and though
Miiller writes of genera, he was not using the word in our sense.

_ The explanations to the figures of shells on p. 129 are all in the
vernacular, but sometimes a Latin equivalent is given and these
were quoted by Sherborn as already cited.

The complete list of figures is forty-eight, and the following Latin
equivalents are added: Nawtilus crassus Rumphu, Nautilus
papyraceus, Harpago Rumphu, Pecten R., Buccinum, Lagena R.,
Rapa R., Chama squamata R., Mitra eprscopalis R., Voluta musicalis
R., Tellina rmolacea R., Alata, Cylindus (in the other column
Cylinder) maximus, Porcellana montosa R., Turris babylonica R.,
Avicula, Ostreum plicatum majus R., Pinna, Fusus brevis, Tribulus
R., Voluta arenata R., Patella, Buccinum tutons R., Cymbium f.,
Cymbium, Buccinum ampullatum Last. Ellis, and Vespertiho and
Melicera R.

It is obvious that Miiller is simply quoting the Rumphian Latin
name, and that none of these names has any validity in our modern
nomenclatural usage.

Walch’s edition is also different, though a reprint of the preceding.
After Miiller’s name on the title-page appears: “‘ von neuen
tbersehen, verbessert, und mit einer Vorrede begleitet von Johann
EK. J. Walch.” It is all in German, and was published at Niirnberg
in 1778. The text is rewritten with a full synonymy to previous
workers, such as Aldrovandi, Rumph, Pallas, Linné, etc., but is
no more systematic in the text than the previous one. The plates
are the same and the “ Register’ is the same, but to each figure
is added the Linnean name. No new names appear, and when the
Linnean ones are seen alongside the Rumphian ones the latter were
never considered at all.

A Dutch translation of Knorr’s work was published at Amsterdam
in 1770-5, and there is also apparently a Dutch translation of
Miiller’s work as shown by the following entry :—

“ Knorr (G. W.) and Miiller (P. L. 8.). Deliciee Naturee Selectz,
of Uitgeleezen Kabinet van Natuurlyke Natur Zeldzaamheden.
About 90 large coloured plates, large folio, calf. Dordrecht, 1771.”

80 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

PENNANT’S British ZooLocy.

The fourth edition of this work contains many new species of
mollusca, and as there may be trouble in connection with the
quotations cited, I have drawn up this note.

In the Bibliography of the “ Index Animalium”, 1758-1800,
Sherborn included—

“Pennant, T. Brit. Zool. Ed. 4. 4 vols. 8vo. Warrington, 1776
and 1777. [In vol. 4 P. uses binominals.]’

Upon referring to the copy in the British Museum (Natural
History), which was an octavo as cited by Sherborn, I found my
references did not agree with Sherborn’s as given in the body of the
work. I then found there was also a quarto edition, and, strangely
_enough, a copy of this had been examined by Sherborn in making
up his index. The page quotations entirely disagree, and I made out
a complete list of the new names from the Brit. Mus. 8vo edition,
and have collated them with a quarto copy kindly lent me by my
friend Mr. A. HE. Salisbury.

In the Catalogue of the Library of the British Museum (Natural
History) Mr. B. B. Woodward has carefully noted the two editions,
and in his synonymy of British Non-Marine Mollusca he tells me
he is carefully noting each reference. As the Library Catalogue
is not in the hands of every conchologist, I give here the pagination
of the principal entries.

In the Journal of Conchology, vol. xiv, April, 1913, EH. A. Smith _
gave an account of the Pennant Collection of British Shells (pp. 38-
41), noting the types still extant, and now preserved in the British
Museum (Natural History).

With regard to this fourth edition the frontispiece of vol. 1 is
headed “‘ British Zoology. Class I Quadrupeds. London. Printed
for Benj. White. mpccixxvi,” while the title-page states: “ British
Zoology. | Vol. i.| Class I. Quadrupeds.| Il. Birds. | Fourth
Edition. | Warrington: | Printed by William Eyres, | for | Ben-
jamin White, at Horace’s Head, Fleet-Street, London. |
MDCCLXXVI.”’

The Preface, covering eighteen pages, is dated Downing,
1st March, 1776. The titles of vols. 11 and ii agree with different
classes indicated and without the words Fourth Edition.

Salisbury’s copy is interesting because in the first volume on the
back of p. xxix is a list of “ Errata’’, and then the words below:
“The Book-binder is requested to place the Plates according to the
numbers affixed to the figures which refer to the descriptions,”
and then there is a duplicate p. xxix with, on the back, a longer list
of “ Errata ’’ and “ The Book-binder . . .” omitted. Then follows
“Plates to British Zoology. Vol. I Quarto”, and positions given.
At the end of vol. iii, on the back of p. 371, is a list of “ Errata ”
and the notice: “ In May next will be published, British Zoology,
Class V, By Thomas Pennant Hsq; containing about Ninety

IREDALE: BOOK NOTES. 81

Elegant Plates of the Shell and Crustaceous Animals of Great
Britain, with descriptions. N.B. This work will be published both
in Quarto and Octavo,” and another p. xxix and errata for the first
volume. There is no title-page like those of the preceding volumes,
but instead a page like the frontispieces of the former, but differing
in that it states vol. 1v, and the date is “ London, Printed for Benj.
White, mpccLxxvit,” and this is followed by a dedication “‘ To the
Dutchess Dowager of Portland, this work is dedicated, as a grateful
acknowlegement of the many favors conferred by Her Grace on
her most obliged, and most obedient humble servant, Thomas
Pennant. Downing, March 1, 1777.” There is no list of plates,
but at the end of the index, p. 136, is added: ‘‘ N.B. The Binders
are requested to place all the Plates at the End.”
The names I have noted read :—

Qto ed. 8vo ed.

page page

Chiton crinitus. Tab. xxxvi, f. 1 Aberdeen. 60 71
marginatus. 2. Scarborough. 60 71
levis. 3. West Ross-shire. 61 72

Pholas parvus. xl, f. 13. Common. 65 77

Mya dubia. xliv. Weymouth. P.C. 69 82

Solen pellucidus. xlvi, f. 23. Anglesea. B.M. 71 84

Tellina fragilis L. Not figured. No loe. 73. 86

depressa. Tab. xlvii, f.27. — 73 87

crassa. xlviii, f. 28. — BM. 73 87

rugosa. lvii, f. 34. Weymouth. 75 88

cornubiensis. Based on Borlase, 75 89
tab. xxviii, f. 23.

Venus rugosa. Tab. lvi, _f. 50. 81 95
undata. ly, f. 51. 81 95
simuosa. ly, f. 51A.Weymouth. P.C. 81 95
rhomboides. ly, f. B.M. 83 97
ovata. lvi, f. 56. B.M. 83 97

Pecten subrufus. lx, f. 63. BM. 86 100
obsoletus. 1xi, f. 66. B.M. 87 102
levis. Not figured. Anglesea. 87 102 °

Mytilus incurvatus. Tab. lxiv, f. 74. Anglesea. 95 111

pellucidus. lxii, f. 75. Anglesea. B.M. 95 112
umbilicatus. Ixv, f.76. Anglesea. B.M. 95 112
curtus. lxiv, f. 76A.Weymouth. P.C. 96 112

Pinna fragilis. lix, f.80. Weymouth. P.C. 97 114
ingens. Not figured. Farther Hebrides. 98 115

Bulla cylindracea. Tab. Ixx, f. 85. B.M. 100 17

patula. Ixx, f. 85A.Weymouth. P.C. 101 117
Voluta jonensis. lxxi, f. 87. I. of Jona. 101 117
Buccinum striatum. Ixxiv, f. 91. 105 121

minutum. Ixxix. 105 122

Murex carinatus. ‘Ixxvii, f. 96. P.C. 107 . 123
costatus. Ixxix. Anglesea. 108 123
acuminatus. Ixxix. 108 123

Trochus exasperatus. 109 126

terrestris. lxxx, f. 108. Cumberland. 111 127

Turbo tumidus. lxxxii, f. 110. Cambridgeshire. lll 128

. tuberculata. Ixxxii, f. 111. Coastof Northum- 112 128

berland. B.M.

82 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Qto ed. 8vo ed.

‘ page page

Turbo albus. Tab. Ixxix. 113 130
levis. Ixxix. Anglesea. . 113 130
fasciatus. Ixxii, f. 19. Anglesea. B.M. 114 131

ulve. Ixxxvi, f. 120. Flintshire. B.M. 114 132

Helhia nana. Ixxxiil, f. 125. B.M. 116 133
rufescens. Ixxxv, f. 127. B.M. 116 134
hortensis. Ixxxiv, f. 129. B.M. 118 136
pellucida. Shropshire. 120 138
levigatum? L. lxxxvi, f. 139. Inhabits ponds. 121 140
Patella depressa. Ixxxix, f. 146. B.M. 124 142
intorta. xe, f. 148. Anglesea. 125 143

lwvis. xc, f. 151. Banff. 125 144

The letters “ P.C.” I have attached to those Pennant definitely
stated were in the Portland Cabinet, while the letters “‘ B.M.”’ have
been placed against those which Smith definitely recognized as the
figured specimens, now in the British Museum. As Smith observed,
probably many of the missing shells were figured from the cabinets
of other collectors, of which one instance is noted, i.e. of Pinna
ingens, which was in the collection of Dr. Walker, at Moffat. As
recorded in these Proceedings (Vol. XI, 1915, p. 333), Laskey wrote
concerning Voluta yonensis : “it is well known Pennant figured his
shell from this collection.”

An interesting case, comparable with the now historical one of
Helix rufescens Pennant (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. VIII, vol. xi,
pp. 263-4, 1913), is that of “ Helix levigatum ?”’ Pennant refers to
“Lin. Syst. 1250, No. 709.” Linné’s Helix levigata was described
from unknown habit, and no figure was cited, and has been rejected
as indeterminate. In the Conchological Society’s List of British
Marine Mollusca, 2nd ed., 1902, No. 391, Pennant’s name is used
as the basis of Velutina levigata, an extraordinary conclusion. If
Linné’s name were unacceptable, Pennant’s name was inutile,
but, moreover, Pennant’s data reads “ Inhabits ponds”, and the
figure seems to be that of a Lymnea, 1.e. pereger. Further, before
Pennant’s usage, O. F. Miiller in the Zool. Dan. Prodr., 1776, p. 242,
had provided Bulla velutona based on a Danish shell for the Velutina,
and, consequently, the name would be Velutina velutina (O. F.
Miller, 1776), and this is in accord with the usage of the best
continental workers.

It may be as well noted here ake “A New Edition”’ was published
in 1812 under the signature of “‘ The Editor”. The identity of the .
editor has been guessed at, so that it 1s important to record that the
proofs of this new edition are preserved in the British Museum
(Natural History) Library, and that the editor was Thos. Pennant’s
son, David Pennant. This edition is also in four volumes, published
in London, and I have only seen it in octavo.

The Mollusca occur in the fourth volume, and the whole of
Montagu’s discoveries are included, as well as those of J. Adams
and other writers, but I have not noticed anything of novelty.

IREDALE: BOOK NOTES. 83

The plates appear to be the same re-drawn with the vernacular
names and references inscribed thereon.

e
WoparcH AND MAweE.

As an episode in the study of conchology the works of these two
writers may be cited.

In 1820 appeared: “ An | Introduction | to | The Study of
Conchology, | describing | The Orders, Genera, and Species | of |
Shells ; | their most prominent characteristics, and usual | mode
of classification. | With | observations on the nature and _proper-
ties | of the animals; | and | directions for collecting, preserving,
and | cleaning shells. | By | Charles Wodarch. | London: | Pub-
lished by Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme, and Browne, | Paternoster
Row; | and by J. Mawe, No. 149, Strand. | 1820.”

_ My copy is in the original boards, and on the back of the cover
is labelled: ‘“ Introduction to Conchology. Coloured Plates,
Price 12s.”

It is a small octavo, the preface, contents, introduction, and
classification occupying twenty-four pages, the text proper 120 pages,
and there are four coloured plates showing sixty-three figures.

There is a couple of pages of advertisement sewn in at the front
from which I note: “ Just published, By J. Mawe 149, Strand.
A Treatise on Shells, with plates, price 7s., written strictly after the
system of Linnzeus, describing the characters of the orders, genera,
and species; with an extensive catalogue of names under each
genus: to which is added, the best mode of cleaning and preserving
shells.” This work seems at present unavailable.

Then appeared “ Wodarch’s Introduction . . . Second Edition,
Revised and considerably Enlarged by J. Mawe.. . 1822”, with an
“ Advertisement to the Second Edition. The alterations in this
edition, consist in the introduction of some species which were
unknown at the time of Linneus; the division of the genera into
classes, whereby the different characters of the genus may be more
readily recognised : the addition of the English names to many of
the species; a comprehensive nomenclature of the terms used in
Conchology ; and lastly, by the embellishment of three new plates ;
the Frontispiece showing four genera of spiral shells, and the two
others exhibiting the hinges of Bivalves, and displaying the
peculiarities of some particular shells. J. Mawe. 149 Strand.
Feb. 1822.”

The contents and glossary of terms used in conchology take up
fifteen pages; the introduction, classification, and text proper
extending to 152 pages. My copy in original boards is lettered on
the back: “Elementary Treatise on Conchology with Plates,
colored.”

The frontispiece has seven coloured figures : Buccinum dimidiatum,
B. subulatum, Strombus fusus, Murex colus nicobaricus, M. colus,

84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Turbo imbricatus, and T. exoletus or cinctus. Of the plates at the
end the first has been re-drawn, the second to fourth are the same
as in the first edition but differ in the coloration, whilst the fifth
and sixth are new.

Then there is a “ Third Edition, with considerable Additions and
Alterations’, dated on the title-page 1825.

The contents and glossary run to only thirteen pages; there is
no advertisement ; the classification appears as chapter i of the
introduction, and this and the text proper occupies 140 pages only.
The frontispiece is the same as in the preceding, and so are the other
six plates, although the first plate has been modified and the coloring
of many shells differs appreciably.

In 1827 was published “A New Kdition, with considerable
Additions and Alterations’’, the only alteration Ihave noted being
a new frontispiece with five figures, Voluta lyrica, Voluta zebra (two
varieties), Conus zebra, and Conus coccineus, the text and other
plates being the same.

I also have the “‘ Fourth Edition, with considerable Additions
and Alterations ”’, dated 1832, which has an “‘ Advertisement to the
Fourth Hdition ’’. This, with the title-page, blank pages, etc., and
two pages of contents, occupies pp. 1-xll. Then the glossary,
introduction, and text proper are continuously paged from 1-149,
and the six plates at the end are the same as in the preceding edition,
There is an entirely new frontispiece, showing three figures only, of
Murex foliatus, Murex regius, and Murex radiz. These figures are
very fine and appear to be the work of a Sowerby, but are not signed,
but the plate is lettered: ‘‘ Published by J. Tennant, late 8. Mawe,
149, Strand.”

There also seems to be a fourth edition, dated 1831, which may
be the same as this or may be different.

A
LAMARCK’s “ Hist. Anim. Ss. VERTEB.”

The above abbreviation is about the best known in malacological
literature, so that a note on the “ Troisiéme Edition ”’, hitherto
unrecorded, seems of sufficient importance for publication.

The first and second editions constitute the basis of recent
conchological work and are well known, the first in seven volumes
dating from 1815 to 1822, the second by Deshayes and Muilne-
Edwards dates from 1835 to 1845. Both are published in Paris
and are in small octavo.

I have acquired a “ Troisieme Edition, revue et augmentée de

notes présentant les faits nouveaux dont la science s’est enrichie
jusqu’a ce jour; par MM. G. P. Deshayes et H. Milne Edwards ”’,
published at “‘ Bruxelles. Meline, Cans et Compagnie”. It is in
three volumes, large octavo in double column, and bears dates
1837, 1839, 1839. The authorship suggests this may be simply
a reprint of the well-known second edition, but the dates appeared

TREDALE: BOOK NOTES. 85

peculiar. I have not yet collated it page by page, but I think
that it must have been published in livraisons, and that these
appeared after the Paris print, probably without any addition.
The date 1837 on the title-page of the first volume may be the
date of the first livraison, as the date 1839 on the title-page of the
third is certainly not the date of the completion of that volume.
Towards the end Reeve’s “ Conchologica Systematica’”’ and his
“ Conchologica Iconica ” are quoted, the former being first published
in 1842, the latter in 1843. Apparently the project was not a success,
since this third volume completes the work, a general index to the
three volumes being given, yet the whole of the Mollusca have not
been treated of. Upon examination I find that these three volumes
may coincide with the nine volumes of the second edition, the ninth
volume being published in November, 1843, and its end agreeing with
the completion of the third. The reconciliation is more difficult than
it appears at first because the volumes of the second edition appeared
somewhat erratically. The dates of publication of the first two
editions appear in Sherborn’s Bibliography to the second part of
his Index Animalium, but I here reproduce the dates of acknowledg-
ment from the Bibl. France :—

Ackn’d B.F., 1st ed. 2nd ed. 3rd ed.
Vol. I. June 3, 1815. March 7, 1835 Vol. I, titl
II. April 13, 1816. Aug. 15, 1s} So ea eee
III. Sept. 7, 1816. Feb. 8, 1840
IV. April 5, 1817. Jan. 2,/1836
V. July 25, 1818. Dec. 30, ie Vol. II, title-page,
Pt. I. July 31, 1819. 1837.
VE \Pi Il May 4, 1822, f March 7, 1835 |
VII. Sept. 21, 1822. Jan. 23, 1836 :
VIII. : June 23, 1835} pean iene
IX. Nov. 18, 1843 3
X. Nov. 9, 1844.
XI. Jan. 3, 1845.

The inclusion of the matter for the third volume of the second
edition, which did not appear until 1840 in the first volume of
the third edition, which bears the date 1837, is just as puzzling as
the date of the third volume, 1839, with contents dating to 1843.

‘““ LESSONS ON SHELLS.”

A little book was published with the title ‘‘ Lessons on Shells, as
given to children between the ages of eight and ten, in a Pestalozzian
School, at Cheam, Surrey ”’, by the author of “‘ Lessons on Objects,
illustrated by Ten Plates, drawn from Nature’’, in 1832. The Preface
is signed by “C. Mayo, Cheam, June 15, 1832’. Among the list
of books consulted appears “‘ The Conchologist’s Companion’. The .
lessons are really good and the children must have been precocious
who digested the matter provided, if of the ages stated. The plates
are quite well drawn, and on this account are quoted by Deshayes
in Lamarck’s Histoire. On discovering this I prepared this note as

86 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

being of interest. I also can add that I have acquired a “‘ Second
Edition’, published in 1838, which has a little more technical
matter added, the intelligence of the children having apparently
been thought capable of comprehending still more difficult items.
“The Conchologist’s Companion,” by Mary Roberts, was published in
1834, with a Baxter type frontispiece, but I have not hitherto heard
of an edition in 1832. :

Da Costa.

In these Proceedings, Vol. Xi, p. 307, 1915, I published a note
entitled ““ On Humphrey’s Conchology ”’, wherein I gave some details
of a scrap of a “Conchology” which had been credited to
“ Humphrey ” or to “ Da Costa” or to both, and concluded that
I leaned to the authorship by Da Costa.

In the Scientific Monthly for January, 1922, pp. 67-82, our member
Professor J. D. A. Cockerell has published a delightful account of
“Dru Drury, an Highteenth Century Entomologist’, reprinting
correspondence of great interest. Since the article is not likely to
be seen by many malacologists, I have ventured to transcribe a note
regarding Da Costa which seems to explain some of the mystery
regarding the above publication. It is unfortunate that this
information is of a scandalous nature, but I think its importance
will suffice for apology.

Writing to Dr. Pallas on 12th November, 1767, Drury stated :
“ Another piece of news I must inform you of is M. Da Costa is going
to publish plates of nondescript animals—shells, insects, etc., in
periodical numbers, five plates, with their descriptions being a com-
plete number.” Later, again writing to Dr. Pallas under date
28th February, 1768, Drury commented: “I sincerely lament
with you ye fall of ye Aurelian Society, there wanted but two or
three good members to have made it become respectable, but
Da Costa’s temper and principle was sufficient to overturn a Kingdom.
I imagine ere this you have heard of his Fate. If not, I will tell you.
He is no longer Librarian to ye Royal Society. He is dismissed
from thence with ignominy and disgrace. (Here Drury gives
details.) Hence ye periodical work he intended to publish, which
I mentioned in my last, is entirely stopt; the circumstance I must
own I am very sorry for on account of Natural History in general.
But if it can not be promoted by men of better principles than him
it is better perhaps for it to lye dormant.”

However, on 14th January, 1770, when writing to Dr. Pallas,
Drury added: “I mentioned in one of my letter’s Da Costa’s affair.
He is now confined in ye King’s Bench Prison at ye instance of
Royal Society, and has been there near a year, from whence, I
imagine, he will never return. He is at present engaged in writing
a history of shells which he hopes will make its appearance this
summer.”

IREDALE: BOOK NOTES. 87
Apparently this “ history of shells” refers to the ““ Numbers of
a Conchology ” published anonymously, which I was inclined to
credit to Da Costa. From the fact that Elements of Conchology
was issued in 1776, and the British Conchology in 1778, both under
Da Costa’s name, it is possible that Da Costa did get his release
from the King’s Bench Prison, though I cannot, at present, assert
that as a fact.

RENIER.

Although some of Renier’s species appear in the British List, no
malacologist in the last fifty years has confirmed the data, and ‘this
is not surprising since the only known copies appear to be in the
Library of the University of Padua, Italy. These were loaned to
Sherborn for use in the preparation of the second part of his Index
Animalium, and under his supervision photographic copies were
made.

These copies have been used by me at my leisure in the preparation
of the following notes. Three items are included: the first being
entitled “ Tavola alfabetica delle Conchiglie Adriatiche, nominate
dietro il Sistema di Linneo, edizione diGmelin”’. The title-page and
flyleaf are missing or blank leaves, the Tavola first page being
followed by p. vi and the pages numbered to xii. The Tavola is
a list of specific names numbered consecutively as to species and
varieties, species, and new species, the totals reading 588, 444, and
95 respectively. The majority of the new names are nomina nuda,
footnotes identifying these new species sometimes citing recognizable
figures, but more often stating “‘ Non descritto, né figurato”’, and in
many cases “‘ Prossimo al ” or “ Assomiglia al”’, which I treat as
nomina nuda. Since some of the latter have been utilized as valid
names, I have collated the ninety-five names claimed as new by
Renier, placing together the nomina nuda and citing separately the
valid names. The nomina nuda are Chiton subdivisus, Mya
punctulata, Solen candidus, Solen conversus, Tellina aperta, Tellina
muricata, Tellina orbiculata, Tellina senata, Cardium clodiense,
Cardium forncatum, Cardium planatum, Mactra triangula, Venus
bottariz, Ostrea foliacea, Ostrea nivea, Ostrea elongata, Mytilus dentatus,
Mytilus denticulatus, Mytilus zonarius, Conus epaticus, Voluta
buccinata, Voluta conoidea, Voluta minima, Voluta terna, Buccinum
granulatum, Bucconum immaculatum, Buccinum trochiforme, Murez
costulatus, Murex maculatus, Murex politus, Murex roseus, Murex
vulpeculus, Trochus chenichinus, Trochus hyacintinus, Trochus
spwalis, Trochus triqueter, Turbo amatistinus, Turbo craticulatus,
Lurbo fasciatus, Turbo levis, Helix littoralis, Helix striqilata, Helix
triqueter, Patella fissa, Patella levissoma, Patella membranacea,
Patella squamulata, Dentalium lineare, Serpula colon, Serpula
tetragona, Sabella calamus, Sabella gelatinosa, and Sabella
membranacea.

88 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The valid names, as to introduction, appear to be :—

Lepas perforata
Tellina subtilissima

Arca gualtierr
Conus errosus

based on Ginnani, p. 42, T. xxs, f. 178.

‘* Ela Tellina angulata di Olivi.”
Gualtieri, T. 87, f. G.
Gualt., T. 825, f. G.

fortis Described.
listeri Lister, Tav. 765, f. 14.
Bulla haliotoidea Bulla spelta Olivi (not Gmelin).
Buccinum costulatum Gualt., T. 43, f. P.
craticulatum List., T. 967, f. 22.
denticulatum List., T. 962, f. 15a et Kire. 3, f. 35.
sudarovich List., T. 964, f. 49.
Gualt., T. 55, f. c. Ottimissime.
Murex bicolor List., T. 927, f. 14a.
carinatus List., T. 924, f. 16b; T. 939, f. 34a.
elabiatus Gualt., T. 56, f. L.
List., T. 836, f. 62.
exasperatus List., T. 1024, f. 90.
. Gualt., T. 56, f. F.
granulosus Described.
oblongus Gualt., T. 52,f. H. Ottima.
List., T. 926, f. 20.
Argenv., T. 33, f. A. 7. Abbastanza
buone.
reticulatus List., T. 925, f. 17.
Gualt., T. 52, f. H.
VATUCOSUS List.; T. 1019, f. 82.
Trochus agletti Gualt., T. 63, f. 1.
areolatus List., T. 618, f. 4; T. 648, f. 43.
attenuatus List., T. 648, f. 42.
strigilatus Gualt., T. 61, f. M.
turbinatus Gualt., T. 62, f. I.
virescens Gualt., T. 61, f. I.
Turbo tessellatus Gualt., T. 62, f. G
unidentatus Gualt., T. 4, f. R.
Helix aurita List., T. 20, f. 16.
conica Gualt., T. 4, f. I.
conoidea List., T. 61, f. 58.
costulata List., T. 116, f. 11.
dimidiata Gualt., T. 6, f. I, F.
fabria Born vignette, p. 364, £. C.
INCUTVA Ginn., Tom. ii, T. 1, f. 5. Buona.
Argeny., T. 61, f.,10. Ottima.
Combina bene arco con la figura di
Gualt., T. 5, f. 4, seconda.
lineata List., T. 85, f. 85.
olivt E l Hehx Petholata di Olivi.
terebra List., T. 110, f. 4. Argenv., T. 65, f. 4, 5.
turgidata List., T. 139, f. 44, 45.
vianella List., T. 78, f. 79, 78.
Nerita fasciata List., T. 561, f. 8.
Dentalium incurvum Described.

Some of the preceding names are invalid, being preoccupied,
but their usage in every case must be worked out from the data
given. Thus, in the British List appears Hulima incurva (Renier),
on whose authority I know not. Renier’s Helix incurva refers to
three figures, which are those of species of Lymnea, and in his later

IREDALE: BOOK NOTES. 89
Tavola there is included a Lymnea incurva (Renier), which fixes
it. How the name ever became attached to a species of Hulima,
a shell so different, I do not at present understand. Some names
otherwise in use are nomina nuda in Renier.
The second item is headed “ Prospetto della Classe der
Vermi nominati e ordinati secondo il Sistema di_ Bosc”,
and is consecutively paged with the preceding, pp. Xv—xxvil,

' p. xiv being blank. B. B. Woodward in the Cat. Books Brit.

Mus. (Nat. Hist.) gives a note: “These two were issued
together in 1804, and are the sole parts extant of a
projected ‘Prodromo’ (Meneghini’s introduction to Renier’s
‘Osservazioni postume’, etc., q.v. infra). According to Bonola
(‘ Della Bibliog. Malacol. Italiana dissert. inaug.,’ p. 39), the former
had been issued previously in 1788.’ Bonola’s statement is quite

_ wrong; because this Tavola is founded on Gmelin, whose work was

not published until 1791, moreover Olivi is quoted throughout, and
Olivi’s work appeared in 1792.

In this second item the Mollusca (z.e. shell-less molluscs) include
the new genera Discoides and Aglaia, the latter of which is in usage,
but the former does not appear to be described sufficiently for exact
recognition at this place.

Among the Vermes Renier included Serpula, Spirorbis, a new
genus Scolixedion and Dentalowm.

The third item consists of eight tables with the title-page missing,
but B. B. Woodward quotes it from Engelmann as “ Tavola per
servire alla classificazione e connoscenza degli Animali”’, 1807.
The first table is headed ‘‘ Regno Animale. Classificazioni Generali
di Linneo, di Cuvier, di Lamarck, e di Virey”. The second is
entitled ‘“Regno Animale. Classificazione generale secondo 1
caratteri zoometrici”’. This is apparently Renier’s own scheme,
and eleven classes are diagnosed, Politrimi, Polipi, Radiale, Vermi,
Molluschi, Crostacer, Insetti, Pesci, Rettili, Uccelli, and Mammali.

The prior six tables deal with the first five, Molluschi following
in two tables, Dentaliwm remaining with Serpula and Spirorbis
among the Vermi.

The two tables covering the Molluschi are remarkable in that a
scheme like that of Poli is utilized, a separate generic name being
used for the animal and shell. While Poli named the animal and
added -derma for the generic name of the shell, Renier has preserved
the name given previously for the shell, and has named the animal
separately by adding -genus to the shell, thus he wrote :—

“ Nome generico dei Molluschi § Nome generico delle Conchiglie
Teredigenus Teredo.”

I conclude such nomination is inacceptable in systematic work
based on a binomial or binary scheme. All the names ending in
-genus are new, but in addition there are a few entirely new names
such as Hirundigenus for Avicula, Arenarigenus vel Scolixedion for

VOL. XV.—DECEMBER, 1922. ve

90 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Arenaria and Marginelligenus, Marginella, Cystigenus, Cystia,
Imisigenus, Imisia, Planospirigenus, Planospira, quoting the last
as of Fauj. He also included Lamarck’s Marginelligenus, Marginella,
but his own name was given to a bivalve placed between Plancuna
and Lima and followed by Pedum, Cystia, and Imisia. Renier also
includes his Mollusca, previously placed under Vermes, in this class
Molluschi.

The reference of many names to Renier appears to be based on
essays by Nardo, but of course the names can only be attributed to
the later introduction, and cannot be carried back to the date of
Renier, when they are not recognizable by the data given by Renier
himself. Thus Tellina serrata Renier appears as a doubtful
constituent of the British fauna, but Tellina serrata Renier is a
nomen nudum; a second instance is Solen candidus Renier, often
quoted in connection with Solecurtus scopula, Turton, but now
rejected, which also proves to be a nomen nudum in Renier.

Reeve’s “ ELEMENTS oF CoNcHOLOGY ”’.

In these Proceedings, Vol. XII, 1916, p. 44, Reynell gave some
notes concerning the first publication of this work. He pointed out
that ten parts came out, then ten years elapsed and then six more
parts completed the work. He gave the title-page and contents of
the parts and dates of publication as then known. I have now
procured the original ten parts as issued complete save the
front wrapper of partix. The advertisements on the wrappers prove
to contain much information of value. Thus on the wrapper of
No. 1 is published: “To be completed in Twelve numbers. No. 1
on the Ist of March,’ and includes the title-page “ Initiamenta
Conchologica. 1846” and the preface dated Feb. 20, 1846.
The wrapper of part iv bears different advertisements “‘in twelve
monthly parts” “three of which are now published.” On
the wrapper of part vi the same appears, but an inset states
“a moiety is before the public”. Advertisements of the ‘“‘ Con-
chologica Iconica”’ provide better data, as it is stated that this
was ‘“‘ Published monthly on 1st day of every month, the first part
on Jan. 1, 1843”, and this appears to be correct. From criticism
of these and other announcements, it appears that the “‘ Hlements ”
soon suffered for I reckon out the dates of publication approximately
as follows: Pt. i, lst March, 1846; Pt. uu, 1st April, 1846; Pt. ui,
Ist May, 1846; Pt. iv, June, 1846; Pt. v, July, 1846; Pt. vi,
December, 1846; Pt. vu, May, 1847; Pt. vii, January, 1848 ;
Pt. ix, August, 1848 ;. and Pt. x, January, 1849.

It is fortunate that the names are practically all nomina nuda,
the few requiring attention being those of the figured specimens.
No species credited to Reeve himself appears until Part v, when
Cyllene grayi, p. 65, pl. i, £. 12, and Phos cumingii, p. 67, pl. ui,
f. 16, are included. In Part vi Oriscia dennisoni, p. 84, pl. vii, f. 35,
is figured.

IREDALE: BOOK NOTES. 91

Part viii includes Fasciolaria persica, p. 119, pl. xi, f. 45;
Turbinella imperialis, p. 121, pl. x, £. 48; Fastrgzella (n.g.) carinata,
p. 122, pl. x, f. 46; Cerithium nobile, p. 125, pl. xii, f. 59; and
Triphoris grandis, p. 127, pl. xii, f. 55.

Part ix includes: Stylifer pyramidalis, p. 129, pl. xii, f. 56;
Turritella picta, p. 131, pl. xi, £.51; Phasranella venusta, p. 132,
pl. xii, f.58; Hlenchus circulatus, p. 113, pl. xii, f. 57; Bankina
purpurascens, p. 133, pl. xii, f. 61; Littorina pulchra, p. 135, pl. xii,
f. 60; Margarita pulchella, p. 136, pl. xiv, f. 69, 70; Trochus
modestus, p. 139, pl. xii, £.67; Morulus, p. 140; M. cidaris, p. 141,
pl. xiii, f. 63; and Solariwm maculatum, p. 144, pl. xi, f. 62.

Part x includes Monoptygma cinerea, p. 148, pl. xv, f. 76; Rissoa
cumingit, p. 151, pl. xv, f. 75; and Tornatella coccinata, p. 154,
pl. xiv, f. 72.

Probably the most interesting item is Reeve’s introduction of
Bankivia as of Deshayes, figured in the Traité Klem. de Conch.,
pl. lxx, f. 8, years previously (plate dated 1839), but never named.
It is usually credited to Krauss, who published it as of Beck in the
same year as Reeve, but undoubtedly earlier. 8S. P. Woodward
(Man. Moll., p. 144) in 1851 attributed Bankwia to Menke.

Woon’s “ GENERAL CoNcHOLOGY ”’.

This is a well-known work, dated 1815, but it does not appear
generally known that it was issued in parts. I have before me a
front cover, 4 pp. advertisement dated April, 1814, 16 pp. letterpress,
_ and five coloured plates. The wrapper bears the wording : “ No.1. |

Price Five Shillings. | General | Conchology ; | or, | a description
of | Shells, | arranged according to the Linnean System, | and |
Illustrated with Plates, accurately Drawn and Coloured from
Nature, | By William Wood, F.R.S. and L.8., etc. | London: |
Published by John Booth, Duke Street, | Portland Place. | A few
Copies are printed upon a larger Paper, Price 7s. per Number. |
Printed by B. R. Howlett, 10, Frith Street, Soho. |” The text
deals with part of the genus Chiton only, the first three plates
figuring Chitons, the last two Lepas. Apparently this part was
issued in April or May, 1814.

Further information as to the issue of this work is now required,
since new species occur throughout.

O. G. Costa: ‘ Oss. Zoou. Is. PANTELLERIA.”

Some years ago I endeavoured to trace this reference without
success, no copy being available at the British Museum (Natural
History), and Agassiz referred it to ““ Ann. Sci. Nat.,” 1830, vol. xix.
IT could not find any mention of such a paper as Costa’s in any “ Ann.
Sci. Nat.” available. Mr. Tomlin has now shown me a copy of the
tract and allowed me to make the following notes, for which I
thank him.

*

92 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The title-page bears the wording: ‘‘ Osservazioni Zoologiche |
intorno | ai Testacei | dell’Isola di Pantelleria. | Lettera | del dottor
Oronzio-Gabriele Costa | al chiarissimo | signor D. Giovanne
Gussone | Botanico de ’ Giardini di Casa e Siti Reali di S.M. il
Re | delle Due Sicilie, ec. ec. | Napoli, | Dallo Tipografia della
Minerva | 1829. |”

There is no suggestion as to any other publication than as a
separate tract. It consists of twelve pages, the first eight covering
the title-page and introduction, the pages 8-12 dealing with a
“Catalogo de’ Testacei dell’ I. di Pantalarea”. This Catalogue
contains some new species, and I have collated the following :
p. 8, Lucina decussata; p. 10, Emarginula elongata, Emarginula
solidula, Ancylus ? gussonii; p. 11, Littorina caerulea = basteroti
Payr. = cerulescens Lam., and Sigaretus ? vitreus; and on p. 12
is a new species of Plewrotoma described, but unnamed specifically.

The variation in the spelling of Pantelleria is remarkable, for, in
addition to the two quoted, two or three more variants occur.

NOTE ON THE TROCHUS FLAVIDUS, T. PALLIDULUS, AND
T. FLAMMIGER OF DUNKER.

By J. R. Le B. Tomiin, F.E.S.
Read 9th June, 1922.

TueEsE three species were described by Dunker in the Proceedings
of the Zoological Society for 1856, pp. 354-5, from unique sme ane:
in the Cuming Collection, all of unknown locality.

All three types belong to Calliostoma and have a familiar
Mediterranean facies, and a careful examination leaves room for but
little doubt that they have been “ doctored ”’, or, at any rate, very
drastically cleaned.

Trochus flavidus, which Dunker compares with dubius, Phil.,
is inseparable from this latter. Similarly, 7. pallodulus is the same
as laugiert, Payr.—the species with which Dunker compares it.
T. flammiger is compared with pallidulus; it is merely another
unnecessary synonym of laugiert.

93

THE RADULA IN SOME MITRIDA.
By Lieut.-Col. A. J. PErILe.
Read 7th April, 1922.

Tue radula of the Mitride formed the subject of a paper by the
Rey. Dr. A. H. Cooke in Proc. Zool. Soc., 1919, pp. 405 to 422. The -
object of the present note is principally to put on record the form of
the radula in a few additional species. I have to thank the officials
of the British Museum (Natural History) for permission to study the
collections in their charge and refer to the same in this paper.

1. Mirra.

M. solida, Reeve. ‘Two specimens from Twofold Bay, New South
Wales, kindly provided by Mr. T. Iredale from his Roy Bell Collec-
tion, furnished radule having 64 and 61 rows respectively. Number
of cusps on rhachidian 9. Number of cusps on laterals: 13 and 14
in one specimen, 15 and 16 in the other. (Fig. 1.)

M. fusca,Swainson. Madeira. A specimen in the British Museum
Collection agrees fairly well with the figure in Troschel.

“aoa EN Sa.
Se, ) Sa? A

2. VEXILLUM.

V. costellaris, Lamarck. A specimen from Singapore, in the
Gwatkin Collection (not recorded by Cooke), has 47 rows plus
nascent. Rhachidian is bow-shaped with 15 cusps and is peculiar
in that the centre cusp is smaller than the rest, which diminish
slightly outwards. Lateral rather blunt. (Fig. 2.)

94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

A Twofold Bay specimen furnished a radula similar to that of its
ally tasmanica, T. Woods, but base of rhachidian is less arched.
Number of rows 57. Number of cusps on rhachidian 9.1 Laterals
stouter than those of tasmanica except at the distal end. (Fig. 3.)

3. PUSIA.

P. merula, Sowerby. An immature specimen from Durban,
kindly provided by Mr. J. R. Le B. Tomlin. Somewhat resembles

that of hizenense, Pilsbry, from Japan. Number of rows 64 plus-

nascent. (Fig. 4.)

P. tricolor Gmelin. A specimen from Malta, in the Gwatkin
Collection (not recorded by Cooke), has about 55 rows. It is very
like the radula of ebenus, Lamarck, but laterals are rather broader.
(Fig. 5.) ;

The species with radule of this type are placed by Cooke in a
“ Group 2” under Veaillum. One of these species is porphyreticum,
Reeve, which has a squat costulate shell having all the characters of
that of microzonias, Lamarck, the type species of Pusia, but of
which the radula is not known. Of the remainder, though ebenus
and tricolor have longer, smooth shells, their varieties, defranci,
Payr., and savignyi, Payr., respectively, are costulate. Hizenense
and merula form another group with shells slightly costulate, but it
is significant that Sowerby in his description of merula (Journal of
Conchology, vi, p. 8) draws attention to the resemblance of the shell
to that of ebenus. Australis differs somewhat from the others,
having a smooth shell with much higher spire.

On the evidence of the radula it seems desirable that Pusia be
given generic rank and the above-mentioned species be included
therein.

4. CYLINDRA.

The radula of C. mucea, Meuschen, is figured in Troschel among
those of the Marginellide, no doubt because of the absence of laterals.
The rhachidian, however, is very like that of Vexillum, with 9 cusps,
but these are smaller and further apart than is usual in that genus.
The British Museum Collection contains a specimen of the radula
of C. dactylus, L. J+ is in bad condition, but evidently lacks laterals.
The rhachidian appears to be almost rectangular with slightly
incurved base reminiscent of Mitra and Marginella. The number
and form of the cusps cannot be determined.

1 The rhachidians of three other specimens have 8, 9, and 11 cusps respec-
tively.

sah alin eal

95

NOMENCLATURE OF BRITISH LITTORINIDA.
By R. Winckwortu.
Read 7th April, 1922.

THE species formerly included under Inttorina seem sufficiently
- distinct in methods of reproduction to merit separation into distinct
genera. It has long been known that L. littorea has pelagic egg
capsules and passes through a free veliger stage, while L. rudis is
viviparous, and L. littoralis, like the species of Lacuna, deposits eggs
in ootheca on seaweeds.

Dr. Dall and others in recent years have assumed the type of
Inttorina, Férussac, to be lttoralis, Li., presumably following Rang’s
selection in 1829. But this species is not included in Férussac’s
original description, which is found in the Tableau, 1822, p. xxxiv :—

“ Paludina .. . 5e 8. G. Littorine, Littorina, Feéruss. ; Turbo,
Lin. ; Trochus, Adanson ; Kruck, Ocken.”

Of these three references the first, Turbo, L., is too wide to give
any indication; we may note, however, that it includes littoreus,
neritoides, and obtusatus, but not littoralis, which is described under
Nerita, L. The second, Trochus, Adanson, pl. xu, includes four
species: Marnat = Turbo punctatus, Gm., allied to saxatilis, Olivi ;
Boson = Turbo muricatus, L., a Tectarius ; Daki and Rifet, included
in Gmelin’s Turbo afer, and both, I think, indeterminate. The last
reference is to Oken, Lehrbuch Naturg. ui, 1, 1815, p. 257, where we
find: 4 Gattung, Kruck ; 1 Turbo littoreus ; 2 Turbo punctatus.

Thus the species available for selection as type are punctatus,
muricatus, afer, and littoreus ; and the selection is made by Blainville,
1828, in Dict. Sci. Nat., lvi, p. 98, where he refers to “le genre
Littorine ayant pour type le 7. littoreus”’. So, too, Deshayes,
1843, in Lamarck, Hist. Anim. s. Vert., ed. 2, ix, p. 198, note;
and, again, Gray in Proc. Zool. Soc., 1847, definitely designate
littoreus as type of Inttorina. Algaroda, Dall, 1918, with the same
type is an absolute synonym.

For the littoralis group, Brown’s name Nervtoides, in Ilust. Brit.
Conch., 1827, pl. xliti, with sole species lttoralis, is available. The
previous Neritoides, Meuschen, 1779, does not invalidate Brown’s
name, since it occurs in an article in Naturforscher, xii, p. 78,
in which the author has not applied the principles of binary
nomenclature (Rule 250).

L. neritoides is usually referred to the genus Melarhaphe, Menke,
which occurs in synonymy in his Synopsis Methodica Molluscorum,
1828, p. 23: “ Paludina glabrata, Zgl. (Turbo cerulescens, Lam.,
Tf. rupestris, Chabr., Melarhaphe glabrata, Mhlfid.).” Paludina
glabrata, Zgl., is described by C. Pfeiffer, 1828, in Naturg. Deutsch.
Moll., ii, p. 46, and from the figure must be Turbo neritoides, L. ;
these names in the second edition of Menke’s Synopsis, 1830, are all

96 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

included under Litorina Basterotw, Payr., which removes any
doubt as to the species intended.

For Littorina rudis (Maton), which must take the earlier name of
saxatilis, Olivi, we can use Tnttorwaga, Dall, 1918, in Proc. Biol. Soc.
Washington, xxxi, p. 137. The type is L. sitchana, Philippi, a form
scarcely distinct from L. groenlandica, Menke.

In view of the small number of British species of Litton?
it may be considered convenient to sink these names as subgenera
of Littorina; but it may be pointed out that malacologically the
recognized genus Lacuna is closer to Neritoides than Lnttorwaga is
to Inttorina. Accordingly I would group our species as under.

Genus LITTORINA, Férussac, 1822. Type: Turbo littoreus, L.

1. Lrrtorea (L.), 1758. Normally, the angle of the spire is about
90°. Some northern forms have a more acute spire and more
elongated body whorl. The form brevicula, Jeffreys, 1865
(= conoidalis, Locard), is more globose, with a less produced spire,
which forms an angle of about 120°. The estuarine form paupercula,
Jeffreys, is scarcely distinct from brevicula.

Genus LITTORIVAGA, Dall, 1918. Type: L. sttchana, Philippi.

2. Saxatitis (Olivi), 1792 (as Turbo). The variation of this
polymorphous species has been fully discussed and beautifully
illustrated by Dautzenberg and Fischer in Res. Camp. Sci. Monaco,
xxxvu, 1912, pp. 187-201. Their arrangement is convincing, and is
‘quoted here for convenience of reference :—

(a) Subsp. saxatilis, typica, with v. lugubris, D. & F., and v.
nerviller, D. & F.

(6) Subsp. tenebrosa, Mont., 1803, with v. oe D. & F., and v.
‘sumilis, Jeff.

(c) Subsp. jugosa, Mont., 1803, with v. bynez, D. & FE.

(d) Subsp. patula, Thorpe, 1844, with v. attenuata, D. & F.

(ec) Subsp. mgrolineata, Gray, 1839, with v. compressa, Jeff.,
and v. matom, D. & F.

(f) Subsp. rudis, HOA 1797, with v. globosa, Jeff., and v.
rudissima, Bean.

(g) Subsp. inocnle tice Menke; 1830.

The form tenebrosa can hardly be ranked as a distinct species,
since there are intermediate forms connecting with jugosa through
similis, while other examples approach saatilis and even rudis.
The northern race groenlandica is certainly to be included in this
species, and I have taken a series of graded forms in Orkney ranging
from similis at ordinary high-water through jugosa above high-
water to groenlandica, which may be found even 40 or 50 feet higher
still, as described by Dacie in Journ. of Conch., xv, 1917, p. 179,
where he gives this form the name of alticola, which should be
rejected as a synonym of groenlandica,

WINCKWORTH: BRITISH LITTORINID. 97

Genus MELARHAPHE, Menke, 1828. Type: Paludina glabrata =

Turbo neritoides, L.

3. Nerirorpes (L.), 1758. Linné’s species is the Mediterranean
shell, and if a name is required to distinguish our race, which only
differs slightly from it, we can use Montagu’s name petrea.

Genus NERITOIDES, Brown, 1827. Type: Nerita littoralis, L.

Dautzenberg and Fischer, in Journ. de Conchyl., lxu, 1915,
pp. 87-128, have given a full account of the species obtusata and
littoralis and their variation. Jxttorina cestuarw, Jeflreys, seems
a good species, and Dautzenberg, in correspondence 1920, regards
it as distinct.

4. Optusata (L.), 1758. The type specimen is figured by Hanley
in Ipsa Linnaei Conchyha. It is the same as Litorina arctica,
Moller, and the American race is L. palliata, Say. Occurrence in
Britain doubtful. an,

5. AistuaRti (Jeffreys), 1869.

6. Lirrorauis (L.), 1758. The northern subspecies is v. compacta,
Jeffreys. The typical subspecies includes v. pachychila, D. & F.,
and v. retusa, Lamarck ; the former is the thick heavy shell common
on both sides of the English Channel, the latter is the same as
neritiformis of Brown.

My thanks are due to Mr. Iredale and Mr. Tomlin for help with
literature.

*.* Note added after reading by permission of the Publication
Committee.

Although I have followed M. Dautzenberg above in regarding

Turbo saxatilis, Olivi, as conspecific with T. rudis, Maton, I think it
better to retain the latter name for our British forms, until Olivi’s
species has been examined anatomically. The very close resemblance
between the isolated Venetian colony and some forms of our species
may be only convergence of shell form, when we recall how close
some forms of rudis and littorea are in shell characters, so that they
are not easily distinguished without examining the soft parts.
. Another point raised in discussion was that as the distinctions
between the genera were mainly methods of reproduction, they were
cecological, and should have no place in a classification based on
morphology. The two closest groups are Littorina s.s. and Neritoides,
and to my mind the distinction between a mollusc with a free
veliger stage and one that does not pass through this stage still
seems of generic importance ; while in the other groups the genera
could be separated on anatomical and conchological distinctions.
Those who do not see with me in this may regard the names as of
subgeneric rank. .

This seems a good opportunity for killing the name Bacalia,
Gray, 1840, a nomen nudum which becomes valid in 1854 when
H & A. Adams introduced it in synonymy in Genera, i, 312. I choose
as type littorea, Linné; it thus becomes an absolute synonym of
Litiorina, Férussac.

™—

98

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE GENERA
CYPRHA AND TRIVIA.

By Dr. Francis A. ScHILDER.
(Communicated and edited by H. O. N. Shaw, F.Z.S.)
Read 12th May, 1922.

I. Norres on THE NOMENCLATURE OF SOME SPECIES.
In former years authors did not always strictly follow the rules of
nomenclature and the laws of priority, which has caused recent
workers much trouble and confusion.

Linneus (1758, Syst. Nat., 10th ed.) is the beginning of the
binomial system.

Lamarck (1810, Ann. du Mus., xvi, p. 92), to quote only one case,
called a species C. rufa (sp. nov.), and added C. pyrum, Gmel. (1790),
as a Synonym.

Gray (1824-28, Zool. Journ., i, 11, and iv) gave the name Cyprea
diluviana to a “new” species, though he knew that its var. minor
was identical with C. fabagina, Lam. (1810), and he unhesitatingly
used C. cervina, Lam. (1810), and physis, Broc. (1814), as specific
names, and C. cervus, Linn. (1771), and pyrula, Lam. (1810),
as synonyms ; but the same author (1824, op. cit., i, p. 380) changed
the name Cyprea pulchella given by himself to a new species (1824,
op. cit., 1, p. 143) into C. pulchra, finding the former word pre-
occupied by Swainson (1823) for another species, and he recognized
(1828, op. cit., iv, p. 66, etc.) that C. princeps, gibbosa (both are
called by him sp. nov.), and melanostoma, Sow., must be named
C. valentia, Perry, leporina, Lam., and camelopardalis, Perry, which
are prior names, but little known at that time.

Gray knew that the name Cyprea similis had been used by
Gmelin (179) for a species considered by him (1828, op. cit., iv,
p. 85) as a Synonym of (. erosa, Linn. ; but three years later (1831,
Zool. Miscel., p. 36), he called another species Cyprea similis, and
this name was accepted by all following writers till 1909 !

It must also be borne in mind that conchologists occupied only
with the study of recent shells did not trouble about specific names
given by paleontologists, and vice versa.

Many authors did not examine the original descriptions, but
copied errors from the previous writers, and thus the word
californica, erroneously printed in Sowerby’s “ Conchological
Illustrations ” (1832) instead of califormiana, Gray (1827, op. cit.,
ili, p. 365), was adopted by all writers (except Carpenter in 1872)
to Hidalgo (1906). All authors since Dillwyn (1817) were of opinion
that Cyprea cruenta, Gmel., which evidently belongs to a variety
of C. errones, Linn., is the same species as variolaria, Lam., which
opinion has been corrected ‘by Martens (1879), Weinkauff (1881),
and then again by Hidalgo (1906), for Roberts (1885) had renewed
the false synonymy.

SCHILDER: ON CYPRZA AND TRIVIA. 99

The frequent change of a specific name by the authors of the
nineteenth century may be illustrated by the following example :
the famous Orange-Cowry was called Cypraa aurantuum by Martyn
(1789), Gmelin (1790), Reeve (1845), Jay (1850), Roberts (1885),
Melvill (1888), Dautzenberg (1902), and Hidalgo (1906) ; C. awrantia
by Roberts (1870), Garrett (1879), and Rossiter (1882); C.
aurantiaca by Simroth (1907), and C. aurora by Chemnitz (1795,
as of Solander), Lamarck (1810, 1822), Dillwyn (1817), Gray (1824),
Sowerby (1825, 1837), Deshayes (1830, 1844), Donovan (1834),
Reeve (1842), Chenu (1844, 1847), Kiener (1845), Adams (1858),
Sowerby (1870), Weinkauff (1881), and Paetel (1887). The first
is correct, the others are synonyms. The interesting change of the
names arctica, europea, coccinella, and pediculus, given to the common
European Trivia, can be looked up in Dautzenberg and Fischer
(1912, Rés. camp. scient. Albert de Monaco, xxxvii, pp. 160-5).

Deshayes (1844, Anim. sans. vert., 2nd ed., pp. 480, etc.) changed
his Cyprea (now Trivia) lamarckii into pedicularis, being pre-
occupied by Gray, and published on pp. 501 and 504 interesting
remarks on the invalidity of names given only in manuscript works
or preoccupied by older homonyms.

Reeve (1845, Conch. Icon., Cyprea, spec. 65) changed C. undata,
Lam. nec Chem., into diluculum, nov. nom.; the latter name must
undoubtedly stand, though one cannot approve of Reeve’s
arguments: C. undata, Chem., is not valid, and Gmelin cited it as
C. undulata. Jamarck first described (1810) C. zeczac, Linn., as
undata, and undata (= diluculum) as zgzag; in a following work
(1822) he exchanged the two names.

Morch (1852, Catal. Conch. Yoldi, p. 113, etc.) proposed the

following changes :—
Cyprea amarata, Meusch. (1787) nomen pro C. scurra, Gmel. (1790).

> arlequina, Chem. (1788) 33 hustrio, Gmel. (1790).
» succincta, Linn. (1758). * cinerea, Gmel. (1790).
» pardus, Bolten (1798) 3 pantherina, Dill. (1817).
» crenata, Bolten (1798) 5 variolaria, Lam. (1810).

All these names must be refused; amarata and arlequina are
created by invalid authors, succincta 1s a variety of C. onyx, as
Hanley (1855) showed, and the two species named by Bolten contain
also C. tegris, Linn., and caurica, Linn.

Orbigny (1852, Prodr. Paléont., ii) changed the names of some
fossil species as preoccupied by recent ones: Cyprea ambigua,
Grat., atomaria, Grat., ovwm, Grat., etc., were called C. subambigqua,
subatomaria, subovum, etc. Bayan (1870, Etudes faites Hcole d.
Mines, i, p. 57) did the same: Cyprea jousseaumet, nov. nom. pro
margunata, Fuchs nec Gask.

Roberts (1870, Amer. Journ. Conch., v, App., p. 189, etc.) tried
to show that the ancient names given by Bumphius (1705),
Porcellana montosa, salita, etc., must be used instead of the names
given by Linneus, and Brazier (1881, Proc. Linn. Soc. New South

100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Wales, v, pp. 502 and 503) approved of it. Roberts also changed
Trivia sulcata, Gask. nec Dill., into T. gaskoinit.

Weinkaufi (1881, Syst. Conch. Cab., v, 3) did not cite Roberts’
catalogue, and omitted many names in his monograph, such as
C. anne, fuscomaculata, helene, semiplota, spadix, venusta, etc.
Other words are written incorrectly (pellicula, cicatricosa); he
“ corrected’ some specific names (costatopunctata, saulie), but left
valid prior names as synonyms of later ones, as C. aurora, Sol. nomen
pro aurantium, Martyn, melanostoma, Sow., n.p. camelopardalis,
Perry, princeps, Gray, n.p. valentia, Perry, T. tremeza, Ducl., n.p.
exigua, Gray, etc. His greatest merit lies in his having pointed out
that C. teres, Gmel., is not the slender species called subteres nov.
by himself, but = tabescens, Gray nec Dull. (cf. Zool. Journ., iii
(1827), p. 316, and Proc. Malac. Soc. London, viii (1909), p. 304).

The next monographer, Roberts (1885, in Tryon, Man. of Conch.,
vu, p. 153, etc.), also omitted some varietal names (consobrina
and propinqua, Garrett, 1879; aberrans and rou, Ancey, 1882 ;

alveolus, Tapparone, 1882), but paid more attention to the rules —

of nomenclature. The following specific names used by Weinkauff
are changed by Roberts. In these notes the proposed changes
when in brackets have, in their turn, been turned down by later

authors.
C. (adeline nov.) n.p. fuscomaculata, Sow. (1870) nec Pease
8).

,», aurantium, Martyn (1789) n.p. aurora (Sol.), Lam. (1810).
», camelopardalis, Perry (1811) n.p. melanostoma (Leathes), Sow. (1825).

», (tabescens, Dill., 1817) n.p. teres, Gmel. (1790; as of Weinkauff,
1881).
», (teres, Gmel., 1790) n.p. subteres, Weink. (1881).
» venusta, Sow. (1847) n.p. thatchert, Cox (1869).
T. insecta, Migh. (1845) n.p. hordacea, Kien. (1845).
(sulcata, Gask., 1848) n.p. gaskoinw, Rob. (1870).

Poles left C. macula, Angas, princeps, Gray, undata, Lam.,
T. europea, Montg., and other names, and refused those given by
Rumphius (1705), beginning the valid names with Linnzus, 1767
(not 1758 !).

Melvill (1888, Mem. Proc. Mamchesher Lit. Phil. Soc., (4) 1, p. 184,

etc.) recommended the following changes :—
C. diluculum, Reeve (1845) n.p. undata, Lam. (1822).

» (honoluluensis, nov.) n.p. madagascariensis, Gmel. (1790).

» (ovata, Perry, 1811) — n.p. turdus, Lam. (1810, Melvill stated
1822).

» valentia, Perry (1811) n.p. princeps, Gray (1824).

“Sacco (1894, Moll. terr. terz. del Piemonte, xv) wanted to establish
the following :—

C. achatidea, Sow. (1837) n.p. physis, Broc. (1814; only the recent
specimens).

» (flavicula, Lam., 1810) _n.p. elongata, Broc. (1814).

» (minor, Grat., 1845) n.p. ovum, Grat. (1845), subovwm, Orb.
(1852).

, utriculata, Lam. (1810) n.p. physis, Broc. (1814; the fossil
specimens).

T. (lamarckii, Desh., 1836) n.p. pedicularis, Desh. (1844).

————s

SCHILDER: ON CYPRH#A AND TRIVIA. 101

He adopted subatomaria, Orb., jousseaumer, Bayan, etc., as specific
names, but thought that Trwia grayi, Mich., subrostrata, Gray,
etc., might be left, since Trivia was separated as a distinct genus.
Sacco also changed the subgenus Tigris, Troschel (1863), into
Vulgusella, Jouss. (1884), but without cause. Linneus used Tigris
for a genus of Mammala in 1735, but in 1758 it had only specific
rank; therefore the genus Trgris is not cited by Sherborn (1902,
Index Animal., i, p. 977), and cannot be regarded as valid. Tigris,
Klein (1753), a genus of mollusca (cf. Agassiz, 1848, Index universalis,
p- 1070), is likewise not valid.

Cossmann gave new names to fossil species preoccupied ie previous
authors. In 1896 (Feuille de jeunes naturalistes (3), xxvi, p. 1)
he changed Basterotia, Jouss. (1884) nec Hoern. (1859), into
Cavicyprea, nov. subg., and in 1903 (Hssais paléoconch. comp.,
v, p. 148, etc.) he proposed the following :—

C. (polysarca, nov.) n.p. gibbosa, Borson (1820) nec Linn. (?)
» tater, nov. n.p. amygdalina, Tate (1890) nec Grat.
(1845).
» ventrupotens, nov. n.p. pinguis, Conr. (1855) nec Mich.
(1838).

He separated C. flavicula, Lam., from elongata, Broc., and riled
the fossil Trivia, pedicularis and not lamarcki.

Hidalgo (1906-7), in his classical “‘ Monographia del Género
Cypreea ’ (Mem. R. Acad. Cienc. Madrid, xxv), published many
changes of specific names, some of which are challenged by various
writers. Hidalgo believed the not strictly binominal Meuschen
to be valid, and also incorrectly interpreted some of the oldest
descriptions. The names changed by him are as follows :—

C. (amarata, Meusch., 1787) un.p. scurra, Gmel. (1790).

3, chinensis, Gmel. (1790) n.p. cruenta, Dill. (1817) nec Gmel.
(1790).

5, (dautzenbergi, nov.) n.p. fuscomaculata, Pease (1868 nec 1865).

», (fragiloides, Meusch., 1778) n.p. cinerea, Gmel. (1790).

», fuscomaculata, Pease (1865) n.p. adeline, Rob. (1885).

» gillei, Jouss. (1893) . n.p. intermedia, Redf. (1847) nec Kien.
(1845).

» (frundo, Linn., 1758) n.p. neglecta, Sow. (1837).

>> (kieneri, nov.) n.p. hirundo, Sow. (1837) nec Linn.
(1758).

» (melvilli, nov.) - n.p. ursellus, Kien. (1845) nec Gmel.
(1790).

» notata, Gill (1858) n.p. macula, Angas (1867).

»» (errones, var.) ovum, Gm. n.p. sophie, Braz. (1876).

(1790)

» (punctulata, Gmel., 1790) n.p. tabescens, Dill. (1817).

», robertsi, nov. n.p. punctulata, Gray (1824) nec Gmel.
(1790)

» turdus, Lam. (1810) n.p. ovata, Perry (1811).

3, vinosa, Gmel. (1790) n.p. pantherina, Dill. (1817).

T. arctica, Pult. (1799) n.p. europea, Montg. (1808).

»» californiana, Gray (1827) n.p. californica, Sow. (1832 as of Gray).
But he, again, left names for later writers to change.

102 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Dall (1909, The Nautilus, xxii, p. 125) changed Cyprea sowerbyi,
Kien. (1845) nec Ant. (1839), into C. annette, nov.

Shaw (1909, Proc. Mal. Soc. London, viii, p. 288, etc.) examined
the validity of some authors in an excellent revision of the genera
Cyprea and Trivia, and he also proposed many changes of names,
as follows :—

C. cinerea, Gmel. (1790) n.p. fragilioides, Meusch. (1778).

» fruendiw, Gray (1831) n.p. scotti1, Brod. (1831) (Menke in 1847
recognized the priority of the
former).

Ss fuscomaculata, Pease (1865 n.p. dautzenbergi, Hid. (1907).

and 1868)
» jfuscorubra, nov. n.p. similis, Gray (1831) nec Gmel.
; (1790).
» gambiensis, nov. n.p. nebulosa, Kien. (1845) nec Gmel.

(1790) (Taylor neglected this
change in 19138).

» Murdalgoi, nov. n.p. leucostoma, Gask. (1843) nec Gmel.
(1790). ;

», irundo, Linn. (1758) n.p. kienert, Hid. (1906).

» neglecta, Sow. (1832) n.p. hirundo, Hid. .(1906) nec Linn.

(1758).

», (obtusa, Perry, 1811) n.p. pantherina, Dill. (1817).

» (prestont, nov.) n.p. interrupta, Gray (1824) nec Bolten
(1798).

» scurra, Gmel. (1790) n.p. amarata, Meusch. (1787)..

» subteres, Weink. (1881) — n.p. teres, Sow. (1832) nec Gmel. (1790).

», teres, Gmel. (1790) n.p. punctulata, Hid. (1906) nec Gmel.

(1790), tabescens, Gray (1824).
», (variolaria, Lam., 1810) u.p. chinensis, Hid. (1906) vix Gmel.

(1790).

» zonaria, Gmel. (1790) n.p. zonata, Chemn. (1788).

T. aperta, Swains. (1822) n.p. oniscus, Lam. (1810) nec Bolten
(1798).

5 corinnec, nov. n.p. affinis, Marr. (1867) nee Duj. (1837).

» edgari, nov. n.p. grando, Gask. (1848) nec Potiez
(1838).

» gaskoinii, Rob. (1870) n.p. sulcata, Gask. (1848) nec Dill.
(1817).

lathyrus, Blainy. (1826) n.p. pulex, Gray (1827).
Subg. Monetaria, Trosch. n.p. Aricia (Gray), Adams (1858) nec
(1863) Savigny (1817), ete. See also
op. cit., x (1912), p. 26.

_ Iredale (1916, Proc. Mal. Soc. London, xu, p. 93) changed C.

umbilicata, Sow. (1825), into hesitata, nov., but Verco (1918. Trans.

Proc. R.S. South Austr., xl, p. 148) pointed out that the un-

fortunately chosen name armeniaca (= an apricot, not ex Armenia !)

given by himself (1912, op. cit., xxxvi, p. 211) to a variety must be
applied to the species.

Hedley and Hidalgo (1907) described a Trivia from Australia
as a survival of the fossil avellanoides, MacCoy. In 1918 (Proc.
R. Soc. New South Wales, li) the former recognized it to be distinct,
and called the recent species 7. celatura, nov.

Having been occupied these last few years with the study of

SCHILDER: ON CYPR#A AND TRIVIA. 103

the genera Cyprea and Trivia, and whilst preparing a catalogue
containing all species, varieties, and synonyms, recent as well as
fossil, and the interpretations given to them by the various authors,
I have found many names which require changing either on account
of older homonyms, omitted by previous authors, or from other
reasons. All: these changes are included in this paper, and | shall
treat them in alphabetical order as Shaw did, for no really satisfactory
system of grouping has so far been found.

I propose the six following new names, my reasons for so doing
will be found in the notes on the names by which the species are
now known :—

C. dillwyni nov. nom. pro C. margarita, Gray.

» Llputana i T. scabriuscula, Koenen.
+ Mmassauensis “4 C. gemmula, Weink.

T. antillarum 35 T. subrostrata, Gray.

» nia A > Nivea, Sow.

» occidentalis BE » pulla, Gask.

CYPREA ANNULATA, Gray (1828).

Hidalgo (1906, Mon. gén. Cyprea, pp. 24 and 146) says that Cyprea
annulus, Linn., is figured in the “‘ Encyclopedia Metropolitana ”’
(1810) on tab. xiv under the name C. annulata. If this name be
regarded as a valid synonym, C. annulata, Gray, should then receive
a new name, for there is no synonym nor varietal name to supply it.

CyPR#A CAMELOPARDALIS, Perry (1811).

Sowerby and Vigors (1828, Zool. Journ., ili, p. 315 ; iv, pp. 218-20)
contested the validity of Perry’s “ Conchology”’, for the author
gave many superfluous names to species already described by
previous writers. It is now generally admitted that the names
given by Perry must be accepted.

CYPRHA CINEREA, Gmelin (1790), and crrrtna, Gray (1825).
The names of these species must not be changed, for cinerea,
Meuschen (1787, = ?), and citrina, Humphreys (1797, = cicercula,
Linn.), since neither author. is accepted as valid (vide Shaw,
Proc. Malac. Soc., 1909, p. 292).

CypR@A DESHAYESII, Binkhorst (1861).

This name (Monogr. Gastr. Ceph. du Limbourg, p. 17) was pre-
occupied by Gray (1828, Zool. Journ., iv, p. 83), whose Cyprea
deshayesi1 1s now considered as a Gisortia; the name given by
Binkhorst must therefore be changed into C. strombecki, Kaunhowen
(1898, Palaont. Abhandl., Neue Folge, iv, pars. i, p. 75).

Cyprea deshayesiana, Rouault (1848, Bull. Soc. Geol. France,
(2) v, p. 207), was afterwards changed by its author (1848, Mem. Soc.
Geol. France, (2) iii, p. 501) into C. koninckiz ; the former being a
nomen nudum, there is no doubt that koninckii is the valid name of
the species.

RY emenen WwW Chi Geo phylacw, /Z% &/
: 4 it:

104 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

I do not propose to use the word hoernesiana for designating
Cyprea globosa, Duj.

CypPR#A ELONGATA, Brocchi (1814).

This name, given by Brocchi, was preoccupied by Perry (1811, =
C. caurica var.). Oyprea flavicula, Lam. (1810), was identified by
Cocconi (1873), Sacco (1894), and Cerulli (1911), who added
“elongata ?”’. Sacco only used this name for designating the species
from the Italian Miocene. Being a species from the French
Oligocene, flavicula cannot, be identical with elongata. Cossmann
(1903) and many previous authors have separated the two. Cyprea
subelongata, Orb. (1852), also scarcely belongs to elongata (cf. Sacco,
1894, pp. 21, 31, 32). Therefore Brocchi’s species must be changed
into Cyprea longiscata, Mayer (1875, Journ. de Conch., xxiii, p. 66).

CypR&A ERRONES, Linneus (1758).

The name given by Linneus (1758, Syst. Nat., 10th ed., p. 723)
is not, as Dunker (1852) believed, a typographical error; for it
is printed in the same way by Linneus in 1764 (Mus. Lud. Ul.) and
1767 (Syst. Nat., 12th ed.). If it were only an error, the name
ought to be changed into the more classical form erronea, which
name is published for the first time by Miiller (1775, Des C. v.
Linné Natursystem, vi) and then by Born (1780), Schréter (1783),
Sowerby (1825), Menke (1843), Morch (1852), Schaufuss (1869), all
of whom give erronea specific rank instead of errones.

CypRHA EXANTHEMA, Linneus (1767)..

Lamarck (1810) recognized that Cyprea zebra, Linneus (1758,
Syst. Nat., 10th ed., p. 719), was a young shell of C. exanthema,
Linneus (1767, op. cit., 12th ed., p. 1172), and Hanley (1855)
confirmed it. This common West Indian species must therefore be
called Cyprea zebra, Linn.

CYPR@A FABAGINA, Lamarck, var. BRoccHit, Desh. (1844), etc.

It is obviously permissible to correct the names brochw, Desh.
(1844, = fabagina, Lam., var.), grattelowp, Orb. (1852, = ? flavicula,
Lam., var.), and orbigniana, Grat. (1845), into brocchi, gratelowpr, and
orbignyana, i.e. in the same way as these names were written by
their owners. Certain writers have already done so, but without
drawing attention to their changes.

Many Latin names as originally given are not strictly correct,
and writers from Michelotti (1846) to Vredenburg (1919) on purpose
always wrote pirum piriformis instead of pyrum pyriformis. If
these philological quibbles are to be upheld, which I do not think
should apply to Latin descriptive names, then many other names
should be changed, for instance, annulus and annularia into anulus
and anularia, etc.; and perhaps a future writer will discover some
new name for this genus. The more correct classical spelling

Cypria, as pointed out by Jeffreys (1867) and Melvill (1888), has

SCHILDER: ON CYPR#4 AND TRIVIA. 105

been used by Simroth (1910, Deutche Siidp. Exped., xii, part iti,
p. 158) for another genus of mollusca.

Corrections made by an author to the name given by himself
should only be accepted if they were published, at the same time as
the wrongly written name, as “errata”, but not afterwards.
Pantherinaria, Sacco (1894, p. 67), has to stand, not Panterinaria
- (op. cit., p. 10), also childrent, Gray (1825, Zool. Journ., i, p. 603),
not childrint (op. cit., p. 518), etc.; and Lamarck had no right to
change in 1822 his own Trivia ovulata (1810) into T. ovula (ci. Shaw,
1909, p. 312).

CypRHA GANGRANOSA (Solander MSS.), Dillwyn (1817).

Most authors wrote gangrenosa, Roberts (1885, in the index,

p. 215), and Shaw (1999) gangrenosa; but Dillwyn (1817, Descr.
bat. pp. 462 and 465) wrote gangranosa three times, which spelling
must be retained.

I may here.add that the following names must be written Cyprea
saule, Gask. (1843), sophia (Bernay), Desh. (1866) (not to be con-
founded with sophie, Braz., 1876 = ovum, Gmel.), Trivia maugert,
Gray (1832), and the subgenus Bernaya, Jouss. (1884), and not
saulie, saul, sophie, maugerie, maugere, and Bernayia, auctt.

CypR@&A GEMMULA, Weinkauff (1881).

Gould (1845, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., ui, p. 27) described a
Cyprea gemmula, which is a synonym of Trivia exigua, Gray.
Weinkauff (1881, p. 163) was aware of this; nevertheless, he gave
the same name to another species closely allied to the West American
C. arabicula (1881, p. 54). There are no synonyms or varietal names ;
therefore I propose Oyprea massauensis, m., nov. nom., for the
species inhabiting the Red Sea and western part of the Indian
Ocean. .

CypR@A GIBBosA, Borson (1820).

Cossmann (1903, p. 154) substituted the name polysarca, nov. nom.,
for this species, believing gzbbosa to be preoccupied by Linneus.
- But gibbosa, Linn. (1758), is described by Linneus, Gmelin, and
Dillwyn as a Bulla, by Lamarck as an Ovula, and never as Cyprea
(now it is considered as Cyphoma). Cyprea gibbosa (Schroter),
Schmidt (1818, Versuch beste Hinrichtung Conch. Samml., p. 220),
which was not known to Cossmann, is only a nomen nudum, and
also does not touch the validity of the name given by Borson, which
must be used for the species belonging to the subgenus Mandolina.
Cossmann, at all events, had no right to give a new name, for at
least two of the varietal names given by Sacco (1894, mucronatoides
and pergibba) could have been used for designating the species.

Cypr@A GLoBosa, Dujardin (1837).

Cyprea globosa, Sow., now considered a Trivia, was described
in 1832 (Conch. Illustr., fig. 34); therefore the fossil species

VOL. XV.—DECEMBER, 1922. 8

106 . PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

described by Dujardin must receive another name. I propose
parvodenticulata, Sacco (1894, p. 15), because this variety is common
in some parts of France whence Dujardin received his types.
I prefer it to hoernesiana, Sacco, which is named after a figure drawn
by Hoernes (1852) of a specimen from the Miocene basin of Vienna,
and which also (vide Sacco) is closely allied to Dujardin’s type.
This latter name is not preoccupied. Cyprea hérnesi, Neugeboren
(1854, Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol. Ges., v, p. 675), is a nomen nudum
proposed for a species never afterwards described under this name ;
Gisortia hérnesi (not hoernesi), Lefévre (1878), is an Ovula and not
Cyprea.

Cyprea globosa, Sow. (1840), was changed to C. globularis by
Edwards in 1854.

CyPRHA LISTERI, Gray (1825). ~

Gray described two Cyprea under this name. First, in 1824
(Zool. Journ., i, p. 384) a variety of C. felina, now considered a
species or, at least, a subspecies (= melvilla, Hid.), then in 1825
(op. cit., i, p. 507) a species belonging to the group of C. erosa, Linn.,
and identical with C. marginalis, (Sol. MSS.), as poimted out by
Dillwyn (1827, Zool. Journ., iii, p. 317). Cyprea marginalis, (Sol.
MSS.) Dill., must therefore take the place of Gray’s name.

Cypr@a LYNX, Linneus (1758).

Cyprea vanelli, Linn. (1758, p. 720), is published one page before
C. lynx (p. 721). Lamarck 18160) believed at first the former to be
his C. turdus. Gray (1824) recognized its true synonymy, = lyna,
which is afterwards confirmed by Hanley (1855). Notwithstanding
the antedating by one page, the well-known name, C. lynx, Linn.,
I think should be retained.

CyPR@A MADAGASCARIENSIS; Gmelin (1790).
This name must not be changed to honoluluensis, as Melvill
(1888, p. 245) proposed, but must remain, in spite of the erroneous
locality implied, and honoluluensis becomes a synonym.

CYPRH%A MARGARITA, Gray (1828).

Gray (1825, Zool. Journ., i, p. 516) described a species as C.
margarita, which he af fterwards regarded (1828, op. cit., iv, p. 87)
as a young shell of C. cicercula. On the same page he then described
another species as C. margarita (as of Humphreys), believing

presumably that this name was now available. It is clear that the

name of the latter species, which has neither synonyms nor named
varieties, must be changed. I propose Cyprea dillwyni, m. nov. nom.

This author had already described in 1817 a C. margarita which is 4

1 This view is not in accordance with the International Rules on Zoological
Nomenclature, and if synonymous C. vanelli should be substituted for C. lynz.
N.S

——A41. . et

SCHILDER: ON CYPR4IA AND TRIVIA. 107

identical with C. margarita, Gray (1825 nec 1828), and C. margarita,
Wood (1828).
CyPR#A MELVILLI, Hidalgo (1906).

Cyprea ursellus, Gmel. (1796), is a decorticated shell of C. hirundo,
Linn., but C. wrsellus, Kiener (1845, non Gmelin), is a good species,
or, at least, a subspecies, of C. felina ; the latter therefore had been
- changed by Hidalgo (1906) into C. melvilli, and Shaw (1909) accepted °
this name. But this Cyprea had been described already by Gray
(1824, Zool. Journ., 1, p. 384) as Cyprea felina, var. listeri. Therefore
C. luster must supersede C. ursellus, Kien., and melvilli, Hid. (see
note under C. listeri, Gray).

CypR&A MINOR, Grateloup (1845).

Orbigny (1852, Prodr. Paléont., ii, p. 48) changed C. ovum,
Grat. (1845, Conch. foss. bassin Adour, tab. 40, fig. 1), into C.
subovum, for this name was preoccupied by Gmelin (1790, = errones,
Linn., var.). Sacco (1894, p. 10) pointed out that the name minor,
given by Grateloup to a variety of his ovwm (op. cit., tab. 40, fig. 16),
has priority. I prefer to retain C. subovwm, for Grateloup had already
described a C. annularis var. minor as fig. 10. Cossmann (1903)
cited this species erroneously as C. ovum, Grat.

Cypr@A OBESA, Deshayes (1866).

Hidalgo (1906, pp. 50, 158) cites a Cyprea obesa, Carpenter (1857,
Rep. pres. state of knowl. Moll. West Coast of North Amer., p. 235),
the description of which he did not see. He had possibly seen the
Index of Carpenter’s “ The Moll. of Western North America ”’ (1872),
where on p. 45 a Cyprea is called obesa. But this is evidently an
error in Carpenter’s manuscript, for in the treatise which Hidalgo
did not know (to be found in Rep. Brit. Assoc. Adv. of Sci., 1856,
not 1857), Carpenter, after a list of Cyprea, enumerates a Cancellaria —
obesa, Sow., while there is no Cyprea of thisname. C. obesa, Carp.,
is therefore a nomen nudum, and. C. obesa, Desh., may remain.

Cypr@A optusa, Perry (1811).
I agree with Hidalgo’s opinion (1906, p. 178) that Cyprea vinosa,
Gmelin (1799, Syst. Nat., 13th ed., p. 3421), is really identical
with the species afterwards called guttata, Lam. (1810), pantherina,
Dill. (1817), tagrina, Lam. (1822), or pardus, Mérch (1852). Shaw
(1909, p. 301) doubted this, and proposed the name C. obtusa, Perry
(1811, Conchology, tab. 19, fig. 1), for C. pantherina as being given
Six years earlier. Unfortunately this name had been given
to the rather rare dark-chestnut variety (= theriaca, Melv.), which
would rank asa species, while the more common whitish shells would
be considered as a variety. Moreover, the word obtusa is not quite
fitting. Compared with its closely allied C. tigris, Linn., C. obtusa
is more slender, its extremities are attenuated, produced, and

108 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

often recurved up, but never obtuse, as it is in C. tigris; the
description of this latter species given by Linnzeus twice contains
the word “ obtusa” /

I contend that C. vinosa is identical with C. pantherina ; Gmelin,
in describing it, says :—

“C. testa supra ex albo vinosa’’—many specimens of the
extremely variable species are suffused with a slightly reddish or
rose colour, which never happens in C. tigris.

“ Ocellis purpurascentibus circulo nigro cinctis’’—the author
wanted to describe the dark, often bluish-shaded, spots, as in
C. tagris.

“* Lineaque horizontali alba ”—regarding the figure cited (Bonnani,
Recreatio, ii (1684), fig. 253), it is clear that Gmelin intended to
mention the whitish dorsal line.

“ Intus ceerulea.”’

“ Habitat in mari mediterraneo ”’— this habitat does not prove
that my opinion is false; C. pantherina is the largest Cyprea living
in the Red Sea, therefore its shell was well known to the ancient
Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans, and was spread by them to all the
peoples inhabiting the shores of the Mediterranean Sea and beyond.
One must not, therefore, wonder that Gmelin believed it to live in
the Mediterranean, as was held by some conchologists almost a
century later regarding C. moneta, annulus, etc.

“Teste margine niveo”’—the spots disappear on the margin,
for it is pressed down towards the flattened base of the shell; in
C. tagris, on the contrary, the base is more rounded, the margin
therefore is displaced towards the dorsum, and lies still in the zone
of the big marginal spots.

The figure of Bonnani, cited by Gmelin, shows a specimen of
C. pantherina very well, and I do not understand how Shaw could
call it “ practically useless”. It could scarcely be taken for C.
lynx, Linn., for the spots are all of the same size. Gmelin also did
not mention the red interstices between the teeth, so characteristic
of the latter species.

. Therefore there is no doubt, I think, that Cyprea vinosa, Gmel.,
must stand, C. obtusa, with its synonym C. thervaca, Melv., becoming
a variety.

CypRHA PRESTONI, Shaw. (1909).

Cyprea interrupta, Gray (1824), was changed by Shaw into C.
preston, nov. nom., as being preoccupied by interrupta, Bolten
(1798). But it was superfluous to create a new name, for there is
a variety of it, C. rhinoceros, Souverbie (1865, Journ. de Conch.,
xii, p. 156), and this name must be used to designate this species.
C. interrupta becomes a variety the synonym of which is preston.

The name rhinoceros is not unsuited to this species, for there is
always a callous thickening on the back of the anterior extremity,
and very decorticated shells can easily be distinguished from C.

SCHILDER: ON CYPRH#A AND TRIVIA. 109

teres, Gmel. (= tabescens aut.), by it. But it is rarely so swollen as
in the typical C. rhinoceros.
CyprmA pRiIsca, Deshayes (1866). \

Oliva prisca, Binkhorst (1861, Monogr. Gastr. Ceph. du Limbourg,
p. 71), is perhaps a cretaceous Cyprea, as its author and Heilprin

(1882, Proc. Ac. N. Sci. Philadelphia, p. 209) believed. If that

should be confirmed by future investigation, it would be necessary
to give a new name to Deshayes’ species from the French Paleocene.

CypR@A ROSTRATA, Zekeli (1852).

Grateloup (1845) called a miocene shell Cyprea columbaria, var.
rostrata, which by future investigation will perhaps be proved to
belong to C. leporina, Lam.; no author has afterwards cited it.
Names given as varietal ones do not hinder their repeated use for
other species of the same genus, if the former never were considered.
as species or subspecies, therefore the name of Zekeli’s very
interesting cretaceous Cyprea must not be changed.

CYPRHA STERCORARIA, Linneus, var. RaTTuS, Lamarck (1810).
Long before Lamarck, the same variety was already described
twice by Gmelin (1790; Syst. Nat., 13th ed.), first on p. 3405
as CO. conspurcata. The type of Born’s fig. 1 in his “ Test. Mus.
Cees. Vindob.”’ (1780), tab. 8, cited by Gmelin, is preserved in the
Museum of Natural History in Vienna and agrees very well with
Lamarck’s description. Again, on p. 3413, Gmelin described a
C. nebulosa, the identity of which with C. rattus was acknowledged
by Gray (1824). The variety therefore must be called conspurcata,
Gmel. C. nebulosa, Gmel., and C. rattus, Lam., are synonyms.

CyPRHA VARIOLARIA, Lamarck (1810).

Gmelin (1790, Syst. Nat., 13th ed., p. 3421) described a Cyprea
chinensis which was interpreted by many authors (Gray, Menke,
Cuvier, Anton, Roberts, and Melvill) as a C. lynx, and by Hidalgo
(1906) as a C. variolaria. Shaw (1909) contested its identity with
the latter, holding it doubtful as Dillwyn (1817) had done. In this
case I am of the same opinion as Hidalgo; Gmelin’s description
(“ oblonga solida variegata ; labiis aurantiis’’) and, above all, the

cited figure (Argenville, Conchyl. (1772), tab. 18, fig. z), which is

well recognizable, do not allow any other interpretation but that
his specimen was a C. variolaria. C. chinensis, Gmel., therefore,
should stand for this species.

TRIVIA AFFINIS, Dujardin (1837).
This species, described by Dujardin as a Cyprea, must receive
another name, for Gmelin (1790) had called by this name a shell
afterwards proved to be C. globulus, Linn. Following Sacco (1894),

its var. pseudoasulcata, Sacco, should supply the preoccupied name.

But future investigation may perhaps prove that other fossil Trivia

-

110 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

now considered as distinct must be united with it. Cocconi (1873)
and Couffon (1902) believed T. avellana, Sow. (1823), not to be
separable as a good species. Then a prior and, I hope, a shorter
name will be found than pseudoasulcata, Sacco, for this species.

Cossmann (1903, p. 157) mentions a Cyprea (Bernaya) affins,
Duj. ; itis surely only a slip, probably instead of globosa, Du}.

Trivia ARCTICA, Pulteney (1799).

This species was called by various writers arctica, Pult. (1799), or
arctica, pediculus and bullata, Montg. (1803), ewropewa, Montg.
(1808), or coccinella, Lam. (1810). Dautzenberg and Fischer (1912,
Rés. camp. scient. Albert de Monaco, xxxvii, p. 168) wanted to
prove that arctica, Humphreys (1797), must be taken to designate
the species, but the eight words in his “ Museum Calonnianum ”’,
p- 7, can never be regarded as a name or description, being
non-binomial. The name monacha, Costa (1778, British Con-
chology, p. 33), also cannot be taken as valid, not on account of
the designation “ pediculus seu monacha”, but because its author
does not follow binominal nomenclature on pp. 12, 14, 120, 130,

‘133, and 238. Therefore arctica, Pult., must be setained as the

name of this common Huropean Trivia. i: 2 fut dterudeg OU, Ih

TRIVIA ATOMARIA, Dall (1902).

Hidalgo included this species as well as all other Trwia in the
genus Cyprea. Though there is an older Cypraa atomaria, described
by Gmelin in 1790, the name of Dall’s species has to remain, for it is
described as Trivia, and belongs, without doubt, to this genus.

TRIVIA LATHYRUS, Blainville (1826).

Formerly this species was “nll known under the name Trivia
pulex, Gray (1827, Zool. Journ., iii, p. 368; 1828, which, as Shaw
says, 18 incorrect). Shaw (1909, p. 311) pointed out that it was
described as Cyprea luthyrus, Blainville, in 1826, and not for the
first time in 1830; but he omitted that it had been called oye
sulcata var. D. (parti), and Cyprea pulex (Solander MSS.) b
Dillwyn (1817, Descr. Cat., 1, pp. 466, 467), which is nreoee ee
by Cyprea pulex, Bolten (1798, = ?). Trwia lathyrus, Blainv.,
therefore remains.

TRIVIA NIVEA, Sowerby (1832, 1837).

The name of this species, described as a Cyprea, is preoccupied
by Cyprea mvea, Bolten (1798, = 2%), mvea, Dill. (1817, = Trivia
oryza, Lam.), nivea, Gray (1824, = Cyprea eburnea, Barn., or
turdus, Lam., var.), nivea, Sow. (1825, = Trwia oryza, Lam.),
and nivea, Wood (1828, = C. lutea, Gron., var.). Therefore it must

1 The author of this paper appears to have overlooked the note by
T. Iredale (Proc. Malac. Soc., XI, 1915, p. 333) on Trivia jonensis, Pennant.
Iredale clearly proves that the correct name for this species should be jonensis,
Pennant (Brit. Zool., 2nd 8vo ed., iv, 1777, p. 117, pl. lxxi, f. 8).—H. O. N.S.

+E

SCHILDER: ON CYPR#4 AND TRIVIA. 111

be changed; the species having only one synonym, scabriuscula,
Kien. (1845) nec Gray (1827), I propose Trivia nix, m. nov. nom.

TRIVIA PEDICULARIS, Deshayes (1844).

Deshayes (1844) changed his own Cyprea (now Trivia) lamarcki,
described in 1836, into pedicularis, for Gray had used this word for
a species in 1825; Sacco.(1894, p. 50) had no right to again accept
~ the former name, though at that time both belonged to distinct
genera. Cossmann (1903 and 1911) cites this fossil species as Trivia
pedicularis, Desh., which name must stand.

TRIVIA PULLA, Gaskoin (1846).

This species, which has no synonyms or named varieties, is
described by Gaskoin as Cyprewa. Therefore its name is preoccupied
by Gmelin (1790, = onyx, Linn., var.) and must be changed. I
propose Trivia occidentalis, m. nov. nom.

TRIVIA SCABRIUSCULA, Koenen (1890). —

Koenen (1890, Abhandl. z. geol. Spezialkarte v. Preussen, x,
pars. ii, p. 565) described a very small shell from the German
Oligocene as Trivia scabriuscula, and it is evidently allied to the living
Cyprea childrent, Gray, in having the anterior extremity carinately
winged beneath. Cossmann (1903) cited it as Pustularia. Koenen
did not observe that Gray (1827) had already given this name to a
recent species of Cyprea, though afterwards always quoted as a
Trivia. Therefore I propose Cyprea liliputana, m. nov. nom., for
Koenen’s species, which is evidently a good one; it seems that it
connects the ribbed C. childreni with the pustulated C. cicercula.

TRIVIA SUBROSTRATA, Gray (1827).

Gray described two Cyprea subrostrata: one (1824, Zool. Journ.,
i, p. 369) is a fossil species of Cyprea, the other (1827, op. eit., in,
p. 363) is the recent Trivia from the West Indies. Obviously the
second must be renamed. The var. alba, Roberts (1885, p. 201, as
of Krebs, ubi 2), scarcely belongs to this species, as Roberts himself
says. Therefore, I propose for Trivia subrostrata, Gray (1827),
Trivia antillarum, m. nov. nom.

The following notes may be of use to workers on this group, but,
it is hoped, without giving rise to the thoughtless creation of many
new names which future examination might prove to be superfluous.

GISORTIA.

depressa, Sow. (1840): Is described as a Cyprea, but must not be

changed, for Cyprwa arabica var. depressa, Gray (1824), never
was considered a distinct species or good subspecies.

CYPRAA. :
attenuata, Johnson (1899): Preoccupied by attenuata, Kdwards
(1865).

112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAIL SOCIETY.

cancellata,, Edwards (1865): Preoccupied by cancellata, Gmelin
(1790).

cincta, Martin (1899): Must not be changed, for cincta, Meuschen
(1787), is not valid, and cincta, Sol. MSS., is cited by Dillwyn
(1817) and all following writers as a synonym of cinerea, Gmel.,
therefore it was never established as a species.

dalli, Aldrich (1894): Preoccupied by dalli, Cossmann (1893) ;
both belong to the subgenus Cypredia, but come from different
parts of the world.

elongata, Archiac and Haime (1853) : Described as Ovula and scarcely
belonging to Cyprea; preoccupied by elongata, Perry (1811),
and elongata, Brocchi (1814).

expansa, Archiac and Haime (1853): Described as Ovula, but
Mayer-Eymar (1904) believes it to be perhaps a Cyprea;
preoccupied by expansa, Grat. (1845), which is described as
var. of annulus, now considered as var. of fabagina, but by many

authors (Sismonda, 1847, Archiac and Haime, 1853, etc.) as ~

a distinct species.

martini, Schepman (1907): Preoccupied by martiniana, Anton
(1839), though this species is now considered as = gangranosa,
and is called after Martini, the author of the “ Systematisches
Conchyliencabinet’’, not after Martin, professor in Leyden.

ovata, Martin (1890): Preoccupied by ovata, Gmel. (1791), and
ovata, Perry (1811).

prelonga, Bellardi (1852): Must not be changed, for leporina var.
prelonga, Grat. (1845), never was considered to be of specific
rank.

retusa, -Parona (1909): Preoccupied by Trivia retusa, Sow. (1823),
which was described as a Cyprea.

rugosa, Grat. (1845): Preoccupied by rugosa, Brod. (1827), which is
probably a Cypredia.

smithi, Aldrich (1886): Preoccupied by smiths, Sow. (1881), which,
in a postscript, is considered by the author as a variety of
pyriformis, Gray. Trivia smithi, Martin (1883), must not be
changed on account of its being described as Trivia.

siriata, Zekeli (1852): A dubious “Cretaceous species, described as
Ovula and perhaps allied to Cyprea ventricosa (Reuss), Orb. ;
it is preoccupied by striata, Gmel. (1790), which = helwvola ?

subcylindrica, Sow. (1870): Scarcely a good species. This name
was given by Gray (1828) to a variety of leporina.

vaughant, Maury (1913): Preoccupied by vaughan:, Johns. (1899).

TRIVIA.

grayt, Michel. (1847): It is described as Cyprea, and therefore
preoccupied by grayi, Kien. (1845), which is = achatidea.

intermedia, Kien. (1845): Described as Cyprea, but not being
admitted as a good species must not be changed, for intermedia,

|

SCHILDER: ON CYPR#A AND TRIVIA. 113

Gray (1824), was described as var. of arabica, and can be
regarded neither as a species nor a subspecies. Intermedia,
Redfield (1847), described as var. of reticulata, is not quite
identical, and also contains arabica subsp. giller. Reticulata
var. intermedia, Roberts (1885), is a synonym of gillev.

minor, Grat. (1845).: Described as a variety of Cyprea spericulata,
is raised to the rank of a distinct species by Sacco (1894) ;
it is preoccupied by two varietal names given by its author
(see note on Cyprea minor, Grat.).

I add to the preceding list three names, the older homonyms
of which are the result of typographical mistakes and can scarcely
hinder the validity of the following.

C. amygdalina, Grat. (1845): This spelling was not used by
Broschi, and is perpetrated only once by Brongniart (1823)
instead of amygdalum, Broc.; but Brongniart also wrote
amygdalum correctly.

C. lucida, Grat. (1847): Lucida, Linn., cited by Blainville (1830),
is evidently printed by error instead of C. lurida, Linn.

C. pumila, Koenen (1890): Pumila is wrongly written by
Weinkauff (1881) mstead of pumrlio, which is the name given
by Brusina to a new species of Volutw, now considered to be a
young shell of Cyprea.

II. On some VarietTat NAMES GIVEN BY GRAY.
The first ““ Monograph on the Cypreide ”’ was published by J. H.

Gray in seven parts, which were issued as follows :—
(A.) Zoological Journal, i, pp. 71— 80, 1824 (March).

(B.) Be ne i, pp. 137-152, 1824 (June).

(C.) Be “i i, pp. 367-391, 1824 (October).
(D.) ee Be i, pp. 489-518, 1825 (January).
(E.) ce » iii, pp. 363-370, 1827 (November).
(F.) 2 » lil, pp. 567-576, 1828 (April).

(G.) fs » lv, pp. 66— 88, 1828 (July).

These are abbreviated in this paper by the letters A—G., which,
in conjunction with a figure and page, will make it easy to find the
original passage in any of the above three volumes.

Gray described in this monograph 127 species of recent and fossil
Cyprea, some of which now belong to the genera Trivia and
Gisortia. Of these, thirty-eight were new species as stated by Gray.
He also described the young, incomplete, and decorticated shells
of most of the species, and many colour, shape, and size varieties.

Since Sowerby (1832-7, Conchological Mlustrations), subsequent
authors have cited the varieties described by Gray as “.. ., var.
Gray ’’, as if being nameless in his monograph; but I venture to
point out that Gray called many by proper varietal names. Only
one previous writer was of the same opinion as myself, Redfield
(1847, Ann. Lyc. Hist. Nat. New York, iv, p. 477, etc.), but he
mentioned only the varieties of Cyprea arabica, and therefore

114 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

introduced only two of Gray’s varietal names, C. arabica var.
intermedia and var. depressa.

Two of Gray’s varietal names were afterwards used for designating
the same shells, but raised to specific value.

Cyprea algoensis 8. edentula is identical with the shell described
as “ Cyprea edentula nobis’ by Sowerby in 1837 (Conch. Illustr.,
Cat. Cyprea, p. 10). Gray’s words, “ with the teeth more or less
obliterated,” cited by Sowerby, are not found in the Zool. Journ.
(D. 498); they must be taken from Gray’s “ Descr. Cat.” (1832,

‘only a manuscript work!), where edentula must have been cited

only as “ algoensis var.’ (without any name). The name given by
Gray was, I presume, well known to Sowerby, and he therefore used
it, but he was right to add “ nobis ’’, for he raised the name previously
suppressed by its first author, Gray, to specific rank.

Cyprea pediculus 8. suffusa (KH. 370) is identical with Cyprea
(now Trivia) suffusa of Gray’s “ Descr. Cat.” and of Sowerby’s
“Conch. Ilustr.” (1832, fig. 41) and his “ Cat. rec. sp. Cyprea”’
(1837, p. 13). Contrary to edentula, the name given to the variety

suffusa in 1827 was adopted by its author in 1832 as of specific rank, ~

and subsequently by Sowerby and all later writers.
Gray’s named varieties are as follows :—

CYPREA.
C. mappa, Linn., var. RosEA, Gray (1824).

A. 75.—The description and Sowerby’s figure prove it to be the
same as var. subsignata, Melv. (1888), which latter becomes a
synonym of var. rosea. Born’s figure represents quite another shell,
which is allied to var. panerythra, Melv.

C. ARABICA, Linn., var. INTERMEDIA, Gray (1824).

A. 77.—A slight variety of the typical arabica, to be distinguished
by the thickened margin and the dorsal markings; it connects
arabica, s. str., with its subsp. reticulata, Martyn.

C. arabica, Linn., var. HISTRIO, Meuschen (1787).

A. 77.—Gray’s variety contains two subsp. of arabica now con-
sidered as distinct, viz. histrio (Meusch.), Gmel. (1790), and reticulata,
Martyn (1789).

C. arapica, Linn., var. DEPRESSA, Gray (1824).

A. 77.—A slight variety of arabica, subsp. histrio, Gmel. ; it agrees
with it by the shape, the straight aperture, and the similar drawing
on the back of the shell; but the thickened margins remind one of
subsp. reticulata, Martyn. C. arabica, subsp. giller, Jouss., has the
anterior extremity very broad and almost square, but depressa is
attenuated and triangular.

C. steRcoRARIA, Linn., var. RATTUS, Lam. (1810).

A. 80, B. 137.—To be now known as stercoraria var. conspurcata,

Gmel. (1790) (see note on C. stercoraria). :

SCHILDER: ON CYPRHA AND TRIVIA. 115

CO. EXANTHEMA, Linn., var. ANGUSTATA, Gray (1824).

B. 139.—A slight variety of C. zebra, Linn. (= exanthema, Linn.),
being a little more cylindrical, the white spots not so large as in
typical specimens, but also ocellated. It seems to be an inter-
mediate variety connecting zebra with its subsp. cervinetta, Kien.
No wider aperture being mentioned, it must be placed with the
_ typical zebra and not with cervinetta. I have had no opportunity
of seeing the figure in Favanne’s “ Conchyliologie ” (tab. 29, fig. B, 1),
cited by Gray.

C. angus, Linn., var, VENTRICOSA, Gray (1824).

B. 141.—This variety is described by Hidalgo (1907, Mon. gén.
Cyprea, p. 270) as argus var. 1. The slight difference in colour can
be neglected.

C. ISABELLA, Linn., var. FULVA, Gray (1824).

B. 142._This variety is not identical with var. fulva, Rous
(1905, The Nautilus, xix, p. 77), but being fulvous as well as
pellucid, it connects fulva, Rous, with var. limpida, Melv. (1888,
Mem. Proc. Manchester L. Ph. Soc., (4) 1, p. 231).

C. nuripa, Linn., var. MonsTRoSA, Gray (1828).

G. 72.—Not a variety, but a monstrosity of C. lurida and not of
C. pulchra, Gray (see Hidalgo, 1906, Mon. gén. Cyprea, p. 176); it
is a synonym of kunthi, Audouin (1827, in Savigny, Descr. Egypte,
xxii, p. 190), which was described as a species, but unknown to Gray,
in 1828. Both names were established on the same specimen of
lurida, figured by Savigny ten years before (1817, Mem. Coq. SDE
tab. 6, fig. 27).

C. CINEREA, Gmel., var. FULVA, Gray (1824).

B. 145.—A slight colour variety, the interstices between the
teeth of which are colourless, as 1t was in the shell described by
Gmelin. Hidalgo’s cinerea, which has reddish interstices between
the teeth, must be considered as a variety, though most adult shells
belong to it. Gray’s cinerea, s. str., which has the margins sprinkled
with black, also belongs to a common variety, while his var. fulva,
having white margins, was perhaps not quite full grown.

C. CINEREA, Gmel., var. SUBFOSSILIS, Gray (1828).

G. 72.—No description is given, only the manuscript-name
C. eburnea, KGnig, is added as a synonym. This shell must be left
as dubious, but it scarcely belongs to cinerea, which is found in fossil
condition only in Costa Rica (Roberts, 1885, in Tryon, Man. of
Conch., vii, p. 166) and in the Bahama Islands (Dall, 1905, Fossils of
the Bahama Isl., p. 26). Konig’s shell was found, I suppose, in
Kurope, probably in the British Tertiary, and might have been a
(young ?) Bernaya, sp.

116 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

C. LEPoRINA, Lam., var. SUBLONGA, Gray (1828).
G. 73.—A little larger, but otherwise identical with Gray’s
typical shell, which was described on B. 149 as C. gibbosa, nov. sp. ;
sublonga may be considered as a synonym of leporina.

C. LEpoRINA, Lam., var. SUBCYLINDRICA, Gray (1828).
G. 73.—This shell was, I presume, an almost cylindrical specimen
of leporina var. sublyncoides, Brongniart (1823), which was unknown
to Gray ; lyncoides often has the extremities somewhat produced.

C. LEPORINA, Lam., var. MINoR, Gray (1828).

Gre. —Gray’s shell bolowsed without doubt to C. leporina,
s. lat., for he particularly described the concavity of the columella
(Gray forgot to give the size of the shell!) ; C. annularia, Brongn.
(1823), which is cited as a synonym of it, though Gray did not know
its description, is not identical, but belongs to quite another group
(= C. fabagina, Lam., var.). C. minor, Gray, and annularia, Gray
(nec. Brongn.), may be considered as synonyms of leporina.

C. DILUVIANA, Gray, var. MINOR, Gray (1824).
B. 149.—This is a synonym. of C. fabagina, Lam., while diluviana,
s. str., may be considered not as a synonym of it (as most authors
have believed), but as a variety of abnormal size (45 mm.!); it
surely belongs to fabagina and not to its subsp. amygdalum, Broc.

C. Tierts, Linn., var. FLAMMEA, Gmel. (1790).
C. 367.—Must be considered as a synonym, not as a variety,
on account of its being an incomplete shell; it was considered as
such by Schroter (1783, Hinleitung, p. 148, No. 52).

C. Tigris, Linn., var. NIGRESCENS, Gray (1824).

C. 367.—This rather rare variety was called russontens by
Melvill (1888, Mem. Proc. Manchester L. Ph. Soc., (4) 1, p. 212),
and also perhaps ethiops, though a nomen nudum by Orbigny
(1847, Dict. d’hist. nat., x, p. 433). This name was used already
by Menke (1830, Synops. Mus. Menkean., p. 81), but not as varietal
name. Both become synonyms of var. nigrescens, Gray.

C. PANTHERINA, Sol., var. 8, Gray (1824).

C. 368.—This variety is the same as C. vinosa, Gmel., var. obtusa,
Perry (1811), and theriaca, Melv. (1888). C. obtusa is not mentioned
in Gray’s monograph. There is a fossil variety of C. vinosa named
fossilis by Sacco (1894).

C. onyx, Linn., var. rutva, Gray (1828).

G. 76.—Although described as pellucid, this variety may be
considered as identical with onyx var. carnicolor, Mérch (1852,
Cat. Conch. Yoldi, p. 116); the citing of Reeve’s figure (1845, Conch.
icon., Cyprea, fig. 390) suffices to establish it. In Jay’s Cat. of Shells,

vy

SCHILDER : ON CYPR#A AND TRIVIA. hy

3rd ed. (1839), it is a nomen nudum. It is placed with nymphe,
Sow. (1870, Thes. Conch., Cyprea, fig. 212). In Jay’s Cat. of Shells,
4th ed. (1850), it is cited as a nomen nudum instead of carni-
color (/), but the latter is a little more whitish-rose than fulvous.
Both names may be considered in future as synonyms of var.

fulva, Gray.

C. pyruM, Gmel., var. FossILis, Gray (1824).

C. 371.—Sacco (1894, Moll. terr. terz. Piem., xv, p. 25) cited
pyrum (Gmel.), Gray (Sacco quoted 1825), as a synonym of C.
porcellus, Broc. Lamarck’s fossil C. rufa, which is identical with
Gray’s var. fossilis as its author stated, therefore adding no further
description, was considered by Sacco (p. 26) as a synonym of
porcellus var. plioglobosa, Sac. Gray’s variety without doubt
belongs to this species. I do not, however, recommend the use of
this name in place of plioglobosa, for their identity is not fully
established.

©, ASELLUS, Linn., var. FLAVESCENS, Gray (1824).

C. 375.—This name must be given to Hidalgo’s var. 1 of asellus
(1907, Mon. gén. Cyprea, p. 274), but many specimens assigned to
this variety with reddish or yellowish bands are only decorticated,
I think. Two of the three figures cited by Gray, viz. the ones drawn
by Gualtieri, probably belong to C. felina, Gmel., or hirundo,
Linn., but certainly not to asellus.

C. airunpo, Linn., var. Formosa, Gray (1824).

C. 377.—This varietal name must be considered as a synonym
of C. cylindrica, Born (1778). Lamarck described this shell as
hirundo var. (nameless), for he did not know the name given by
Born. Gray copied Lamarck’s description (omitting the indication
of size) and called the variety formosa, though he knew Born’s
species and described it some pages later as Cyprea cylindrica.
One must not wonder that Gray described the same species twice,
for he only saw two specimens of cylindrica, as he himself said—
one specimen a long time before he wrote his monograph, and
another, decorticated, at the time he was writing it.

The name given by Gray does not touch the validity of Cyprea
(now Trivia) formosa, Gask. (1835), for Gray’s formosa was published
as a variety and never considered as a specific name.

C. HrRUNDO, Linn., var. PULCHELLA, Gray (1828).

G. 78.—This is the shell afterwards called by Sowerby (1837,
Cat. rec. spec. Cyprea, p. 6) Cyprea hirundo var. owent, which is
now considered a good species. But its name must remain C. owen,
for pulchella is preoccupied by Swainson (1823) and Gray himself
(1824) for other species.

118 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

C. punoTata, Linn., var. DECOLORATA, Gray (1824).

C. 380.—This variety must be placed among the synonyms of
punctata, s. str., for it also has short whitish teeth, as they were in
Linneus’ type (1771, Mantissa plant., 1, p. 548 ; 1767, as quoted by
Hidalgo, is incorrect!). Gray’s punctata, s. str., having the teeth
reddish and extended somewhat over the base, is a nameless variety,
though it is considered by many authors as the typical shell.

C. punotatTa, Linn., var. MACULATA, Gray (1824).

C. 380.—Such a variety has never appeared again; perhaps it
was like Sowerby’s fig. 281 in his “‘ Thes. Conch., Cyprea”’ (1870),
or maybe it belonged to quite another species (a decorticated C.
fuscomaculata, Pease ?). It is a doubtful shell, and the name could
never be applied to a species, being preoccupied by Perry (1811).

C. crrBraria, Linn., var. Gray (1828).

G. 79.—On account of the comma in the description (see above),
I take it for nameless; Gray’s shell might have been a C.
esontropia, Ducl.

C. FELINA, Gmel., var. GIBBOSsA, Gray (1824).
C. 384.—It may be considered as a variety of C. felina, subsp.
fabula, Kien. (1845), which is described by its author as “‘ peu convexe
’ en dessus’, while Roberts’ (1885) fabula is identical with Gray’s
variety. The name gibbosa cannot designate the subspecies, being
preoccupied by Borson (1820).

C. FELINA, Gmel., var. LISTERI, Gray (1824).

C. 384.—This variety is identical with wrsellus, Kien. (1845) nec
Gmel. (1790), and therefore also with melvilli, Hid. (1906); the
name given by Gray must be used for this shell, but reduced to the
rank of a subspecies of C. felina.

C. lastert, Gray (1825, D. 507), which belongs in the group of C.
erosa, must be changed to C. marginalis, Dillw. (1827).

C. ERRONES, Linn., var. ovata, Gray (1824).

C. 385.—Becomes a synonym of errones, subsp. ovum, Gmel.
(1790), which is more pyriform, more gibbous, thickened on the
margins, the callosity of which extends high up on the dorsum, and
has orange interstices between the teeth, but never spots on the back
or on the anterior extremity. It was described by Brazier (1877) as
C. sophie.

C. mRRONES, Linn., var. BIMACULATA, Gray (1824)..

C. 385.—This*name must be used for typically shaped shells of
C. errones, s. str., which have the base and the margins yellow, but
the aperture whitish ; there are two blackish spots on the anterior
extremity. It is figured by Sowerby (1837, Conch. Illustr., fig. 132),

SCHILDER: ON CYPRHA AND TRIVIA. 119

whose errones, s. str. (fig. 129), belongs to another variety; it is
identical with bimaculata, but has no spots on the anterior extremity,
and is also allied to var. chrysophea, Melv.

C. moneta, Linn., var. RosEA, Gray (1828).
G. 82.—A very striking variety which has never been described
afterwards. It is fleshy white, with two reddish purple bands.
It can hardly have been a decorticated shell, for Gray always
recognized such specimens.

C. OBVELATA, Lam., var. VITELLUS, Gray (1825).

D. 493.—I doubt whether this fulvous variety really belonged
to O. obvelata, which I consider to be a subspecies of C. annulus,
Linn., while OC. moneta is, I think, quite separable. Its margins are
described as somewhat depressed. I possess pinkish orange
specimens which are intermediate between annulus and obvelata,
and otherwise agree with Gray’s description of his vitellus. It may
perhaps be allied to moneta var. aurea, Shaw (1909), which also
comes from the South Seas.

C. annuus, Linn., var. FOSSILIS, Gray (1828).
G. 83.—It is identical with C. fabagina var. brocchit, Desh. (1844),
but being preoccupied by two fossil varieties of Gray (C. 371,
D. 496), I do not recommend the use of Deshayes’ well-known name.

C. mus, Linn., var. TUBERCULATA, Gray (1828).

G. 83.—This is the heavy shell with one or two tubercles on the
back, afterwards called by Sowerby (1870, Thes. Conch., Cyprea,
fig. 321) var. becorms, which name therefore becomes a synonym
of tuberculata.

C. mus, Linn., var. FossiLis, Gray (1825).
D. 496.—This shell is identical with Lamarck’s fossil C. mus,
I presume, as Gray cited it from “ Fiorenzola in Plaisantin,
Lamarck”; therefore it belongs to C. porcellus, Broc., var.
pseudotypica, Sacco (1894, Moll. terr. terz. Piem., xv, p. 25).

C. ALGOENSIS, Gray, var. EDENTULA, Gray (1825).

D. 498.—This is the well-known shell which was believed by all
previous writers to have been named edentula by Sowerby (1832
and 1837). It is a distinct species or at least a good subspecies of
C. algoensis, for I do not know of any intermediate specimens:
which might link up algoensis to edentula. On the contrary, in the
collection of shells brought by Dr. Penther from Port Alfred (South
Africa) and preserved in the Museum of Natural History in Vienna,
there are many hundred edentula, a few of which have slight
indications of teeth on the anterior part of both lips, but all are
quite different from the true algoensis, which is not represented
in this large collection from South Africa.

120 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

C. spurca, Linn., var. ELLIPTICA, Gray (1825).

D. 501.—This name must take the place of var. elongata,
Dautzenberg & Fischer (1906, Rés. camp. scient. Albert de Monaco,
xxx, p. 40), if one considers such slight modifications to be
varieties.

C. eRosA, Linn., var. INOCELLATA, Gray (1825).

D. 504.—It connects the typical erosa with its var. phagedaina,
Melv. (1888, Mem. Proc. Manchester L. Ph. Soce., (4) 1, p. 223),. for
the dark eyes in the white dorsal spots are almost absent, as well as
the large dark square spot on each margin.

C. erosA, Linn., var. Gray (1828).

G. 84.—Gray cited Sowerby’s description from “ Tank. Cat.”
(1825, p. 84), but the words “sub-albida”’, printed instead of
“subtus albida” by mistake, made Gray’s description quite
obscure. There is a large open space after the “ var.’—perhaps
Gray intended giving a name to this variety resembling var.
nebrites, Melv. (1888), but did not do so.

C. OCELLATA, Linn., var. BRUNNEA, Gray (1825).

D. 505.—This variety is cited without any name by Hidalgo
(1907, Mon. gén. Cyprea, p. 449) as ocellata var. 1; it seems that it
has not been found since Gray’s time. Its sides and base are darker
than in typical shells, and therefore it is somewhat allied with var.
calophthalma, Melv. (1888).

C. LAMARCKII, Gray, var. INOCELLATA, Gray (1825).

D. 508.—Must be considered as a synonym of C. miliaris, Gmel.
(1790), which was not treated in Gray’s monograph as.a species, but
mentioned as a synonym of OC. erosa, Linn., of lamarckw var.
inocellata, Gray, and of listert, Gray (= marginalis, Dillw.), according
to the three figures cited by Gmelin. But Shaw (1909, Proc. Mal.
Soc. London, vii, p. 300) was right, I think, in upholding the validity
of the name proposed by Gmelin for the species closely allied to
C. lamarckiv.

C. LAMARCKII, Gray, var. 8, Gray (1828).
G. 85.—Was it also = miliaris, Gmel.? Its description is very
short and dubious.
C. LAMARCKII, Gray, var. y, Gray (1828).

G. 85.—Appears to be a variety of C. miliaris, Gmel.; it might
belong to its var. diversa, Kenyon (1902, Journ. of Conch., x, p. 184),
a synonym of which is var. nivea, Preston (1909, The Nautilus,
xxii, p. 121); var. wntermedia, M. Smith (1913, The Nautilus,
XXVll, p. 69), connects it with the typical shell.

SCHILDER : ON CYPRa#A AND TRIVIA. 121
C. stapHyLm@mA, Linn., var. Limactna, Lam. (1810).

D. 513.—Is the shell described by Lamarck as C. limacina.
I consider it a subspecies of C. staphylea, though Troschel found
both quite distinct as regards their radule, but he examined
only one specimen of lamacina, which may have been abnormal.

C. sTAPHYL#A, Linn., var. aTRATA, Gray (1825).

D. 518.—Though this variety having black extremities is not
mentioned in Hidalgo’s monograph, it cannot belong to any other
species; specimens with somewhat darker extremities do exist
(cf. Sowerby, 1870, Thes. Conch., Cyprea, fig. 228).

C. clcERcULA, Linn., var. TIMORENSIS, Gray (1825).
D. 515.—It is no variety, but only a young shell of C. cicercula ;
Gray also put a “2?” before its name.

The following species now belong to the genus Trivia :—

C. SCABRIUSCULA, Gray, var. MINOR, Gray (1827).

E. 364.—Described as ovate-oblong, subrostrate, and only
52-5 mm. in size. I cannot place this shell; was it perhaps a
T. imsecta, Migh. ? is

C. EuRop#A, Mont., var. IMMACULATA, Gray (1827).

HK. 366.—*“‘ Testa immaculata alba.” It may be considered as
identical with the typical 7. arctica, Pult., as the added synonym
arctica, Mont., proves. Considering only the description and the
other synonym, pediculus (anglica), Linnzeus, one could take it as
identical with the pure white variety described by Dautzenberg
and Fischer (1912, Rés. camp. scient. Albert de Monaco, xxxvii,
p. 168) as var. alba (as if by Hidalgo).

C. QUADRIPUNCTATA, Gray, var. IMMACULATA, Gray (1827).

H. 368.—It is described by Hidalgo (1907, Mon. gén. Cyprea,
p. 496) as the nameless var. 3 of T. quadripunctata.

C. pepicuLus, Linn., var. surFUSA, Gray (1827).

HK. 370.—Identical with Cyprea (Trivia) suffusa, Sow. (1832,
1837) ; Gray and not Sowerby must in future be credited as author
_ of this good species.

C. AVELLANA, Sow., var. MINOR, Gray (1828).

F. 568.—It may, I think, be a variety of T. afins, Duj. (1837),
for its ribs are close and slender ; its length is 15mm. The word
minor cannot rank as the specific name, for its identity with f.
affinis is very problematical. _

C. cARNEA, Gmel., var. oBLoNGA, Gray (1828).

F. 569.—A very slight variety of Trivva costata, Gmel.; its shape

is more oblong than globular.

VOL. XV.—DECEMBER, 1922. 9

122 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The following species now belongs to the genus Cyprea, subgenus
Cypredia :—

C. pacryLosa, Lam., var. Georc, Defr. (1826).

F. 574.—This variety must be considered as a synonym of C.
gervilliz, Sow. (1820, Genera rec. foss. Shells, fig. 8), which is probably
a variety of Cyprea (Cypredia) sulcosa, Lam. (1802). (C. dactylosa,
Lam., a synonym of sulcosa, is described in 1810 !) Gray’s description
agrees very well with Sowerby’s figure, which is also cited as repre-
senting georgiwz, while the name gervilla is put by mistake among
the synonyms of C. dactylosa, s. str.

123

VITRINA MAJOR IN BRITAIN.
By Dr. A. E. Boycort, F.R.S.
Read 12th May, 1922.

On 22nd April last, while searching for Azeca tridens in Cusop Dingle,
near Hay, among stones and dead wood on a mossy bank, about
6 feet on the Breconshire side of the stream, which here forms the
Herefordshire boundary, I picked up a Vitrina, which on subsequent
examination appeared to be new to the British fauna. In a straight
line on the map the spot is about 4,200 yards south-east of Hay
Railway Station. This upper part of the narrow Cusop valley is
wild, semi-cultivated land, and the valley soon runs out above on
to the open moor of the Black Mountains. There are two or three
small hill farms in the neighbourhood. The land around the stream
is rough, open scrub, used for grazing, with a good many wet
boggy places. It lies on the Old Red Sandstone, and the locality is
apparently moderately calcareous ; there are a number of ash-trees,
and close by the remains of.an old lime-kiln. Besides the Vitrina,
a short search yielded Limax maximus, Agriolimax agrestis, Arion
ater (black, red, and chocolate forms), A. subfuscus, A. hortensis,
A. circumscriptus, Vitrina pellucida, Hyalinia cellaria, H. alharia,
H. mitidula, H. pura, Vitrea crystallina, Conulus fuluus, Punctum
pygmeum, Pyramidula rotundata, Hygronia hispida, Helix nemoralis,
H. hortensis, Arianta arbustorum, Azeca tridens, Cochlicopa lubrica,
and Carychium minimum; the place is evidently favourable to
molluscan life.

During life the new V2trina was not examined with as much care
as it deserved.- The shell seemed rather flat, the animal was very
dark-coloured, and it crawled about with unusual vivacity—
characters which by a lucky chance made me curious enough to
examine its anatomy along with that of two other specimens of
Vitrina more closely resembling pellucida, which were taken at the
same time. It may be said at once that these latter corresponded
in all respects to V. pellucida in shell, genitalia, and radula. The
genitalia of the other, however, showed at once that it was neither
pellucida nor the Irish species called pyrenaica or hibernica?
(Fig. 1 a-c). The feature which attracts attention is the presence
on the oviduct of a large, globular, hard, glistening swelling, partly
enveloped in its upper part, 7.e. away from the genital orifice, with

1 There seem to be no good reasons for separating the form first found by
Mr. P. H. Grierson in Co. Louth from the French form known as pyrenaica,
but it should be clearly understood that in talking of “‘ pyrenaica”’ I am
reterring to Irish specimens. These do not seem to differ from pickled specimens
of pyrenaica from Pau which Mr. H. Watson kindly gave me. See J. W.
Taylor, Irish Naturalist, xvi, 1907, p. 225, Monograph, pt. xv, 1908, p. ii of
cover, vol. iii, 1914, p. 449; E. W. Bowell, Jrish Naturalist, xvii, 1908, p. 94,
xiii, 1914, p. 210; A. E. Boycott, Irish Naturalist, xxiii, 1914, p. 205,

124 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

soft glands. No such structure occurs in pyrenaica or pellucida,
the former having the strange organ (Fig. 1 B, x) opening into the
oviduct at about the same level as the penis, while in the latter the
genitalia are without either sort of accessory organ. In pellucida
’ (Fig. 1 a) the duct of the spermatheca joins the oviduct immediately
above the entrance of the penis, in pyrenaica the junction is a good
deal (about 1 mm.), and in the new species (Fig. 1 c) much (about
24 mm.) higher up. In pellucida the terminal part of the vas deferens

Fig.l

V.pellucida V.pyrenaica

(nibernica)
1m nm.
P= penis S = spermatheca O = oviduct Yemeni
Pig.3
major (Ardennes) major (Cusop) Fig.2

2) Ge
cy Ge

pyrenaica Say pellucida (Cusop)

: : ee ‘ “major (Ardennes) major (Cusop)

pyrenaica (Ireland) pellucida (Cusop)

is rather firmly bound to the penis by a connective tissue sheath,
but the two are easily separated by dissection; in the new form,
as In pyrenaica, the vas disappears from view near the base of the
penis, but microscopical sections show in both cases that it runs
up in the wall of the penis, and is continuous with the lumen of
that organ only at the apex.

The radula of the new form is of the same general type as in
pyrenaica, and is easily distinguished from that of pellucida by the

BOYCOTT: ON VITRINA MAJOR. 125

absence of the comb-like external serrations on the outer externals,
which. are simple aculeate teeth as in pyrenaicat These multi-
cuspidate outer externals seem to be constant in pellucida, and their
presence has been verified for the present inquiry in specimens from
Shetland, Hereford (three localities), Brecon, Radnor, Surrey,
Herts (six localities), Cheshire, Sussex, and Glamorgan. As far as
I have been able to find, they occur in no other described Huropean
Vitrina, though a similar type of tooth appears to be present in
the North American forms (alaskana, limpida), which are doubtfully
distinct from pellucida. In the Cusop snail the ectocones of the
inner ‘externals are relatively much smaller than in pellucida, in
which the two cones are almost equal in size; in pyrenacca the
ectocones are still smaller.

The shell (Figs. 2 and 3) is not strikingly different from that of
pellucida ; the spire is flatter and the mouth rather longer, the
colour and texture identical. From pyrenaica it is as distinct as is
pellucida.

Itis evident, then, that the Cusop form is quite different from both
pellucida and pyrenaica. But it is more difficult to say what it is
than what it is not. The genital anatomy corresponds as well as
can be expected with Moquin-Tandon’s description and figures ? of
V. major, a widely spread French species; his description of the
dilatation on the oviduct as “ demi-cartilagineuse ” is particularly
striking, for that is just what it looks and feels like under the lens
and needle. The shell does not correspond so well. He divides his
six species of Vitrona into two groups: (a) with the columellar lip
flattened (“bord columellaire aplati”), semlimax (= elongata),
diaphana, pyrenarca ; (b) columellar lip sharp, mayor (= draparnaldz),
pellucida, annularis. The Cusop shell has a slight but definite border
stretching from the columella along the lower margin where the ~
edge of the shell is bent inwards,’that is, it has in a small degree
what is a prominent shell character in pyrenaica. The specimens of
~ major in the British Museum all have a sharp edge without the
flattened border; so has a specimen. of major from the Ardennes,
which Mr. J. W. Taylor has been good enough to give me. But I
am not inclined to attach to this character (at any rate, when
slightly developed) the same importance that Moquin-Tandon
does. For I find that it is present in a few pellucida, noticeably
in those found with the new shell in Cusop Dingle, and plainly in
several Hertfordshire specimens ; Taylor ? mentions the occasional
presence in pellucida of an “ apertural film’, and Eckardt ‘ figures

1 For figures of pellucida see Taylor, Monograph, iii, 1906, p. 6, and of
pyrenaica the same, ili, 1914, p. 453; and Bowell, Irish Naturalist, xvii, 1908,
. 94.
; 2 Histoire Naturelle, vol. ii, 1855, p. 51, pl. vi, figs. 26, 27.
3 Monograph, vol. ii, 1906, p. 5.
4 Jenaische Zeit. f. Naturwiss., vol. li, 1914, p. 225, fig. 4: a fine monograph
on the anatomy of the central German species with a copious bibliography.

126 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

pellucida with the whole free lip edged with a periostacal membrane.
While, then, the flattening of the columellar lip is a definite character
in species such as pyrenaica, in which it is highly developed, I doubt
whether its presence to a degree which is just plainly perceptible
and which fades off into filmy extensions of uncalcified periostracum
is of much moment. Apart from the lip, the new shell does not
obviously differ from specimens of major in the British Museum,
except that these are, with one exception, a good deal larger ; it is
indistinguishable from Mr. Taylor’s French specimen identified as
major, which is the same size. Moquin-Tandon’s figure of the radula
is too indefinite to be of any help. A genital anatomy which is
apparently substantially the same as that of the Cusop snail is
figured by A. Schmidt? for draparnaldi from Bonn, which is
generally held to be synonymous with major, and by C. Pollonera ?
for stabilec from Italy, the latter remarking on the affinity of this
species to major, which does not occur in Italy; he figures both
stabilei and major with a small flattening of the columellar lip.
Mr. P. Hesse, who is engaged on a monograph of the palearctic
Vitrinide, has been good enough to allow me to see drawings of the
genitalia of major from the Rhine valley; they correspond very
well with the Cusop form.

The anatomy of many species being unknown to me, it is hardly
possible to reach a certain diagnosis. Judging from the shell alone,
the new form might be redtterz (Bosnia), angelice (Greenland), or
penchinati ? (Pyrenees), as these are represented in the British
Museum. By the same criterion it seems certain that it is not
elongata, brevis, diaphana, nivalis, alpina, glacialis, ville, or annularis.
On anatomical grounds it is plainly different from deaphana,
brevis, and elongata (Kckardt),4 and from the Italian geotiformis
and pegorarvi (Pollonera).* On one ground and another, therefore,
of the six species described by Moquin-Tandon it can only be major,
of the eleven dealt with by Pollonera only major or stabilec (which
may not be really different from major), of Germain’s* ten species
(with five other described forms sunk as synonyms) only major,
of Geyer’s ® seven species only major. This very dangerous method
of exclusion brings us to the same conclusion as does such positive
evidence as is available, and there appear to be fairly satisfactory
grounds for a provisional conclusion that the Cusop species is
Vitrina major. It is just possible that it is a new species altogether :
this can only be settled by an intimate comparison with authentic

1“ Geschlectsapp. d. Stylomm.”’: Abhandl. Naturw. Ver. f. Sachsen &
Thuring., Halle, i, No. 1, 1855) p. 49, and fig. 106.

2 Atti R. Accad. Sci. Torino, xix, 1884, p. 412, pl. x, fig. 46.

3 Germain (Mollusques de la France, ii, 1913, p. 62) says penchinaty =
pyrenaica.

4 Loe. cit.

5 Land- und Susswasser-Mollusken, 1909, pp. 18 ff.

ad eter. ete Lt

ao

BOYCOTT: ON VITRINA M4JOR. 127

Continental examples of major, which I have not yet been able to
obtain.

Vitrina mor 13 described by Germain (p. 62) as common almost
everywhere in France, especially in the west and south, and by
Geyer (p. 20) as extending from France and Belgium into western
Germany as far east as Bremen and Aschaffenburg. There seems
to be no reason why it should not occur in this country, and this
is, in fact, not the first time that its occurrence has been reported.
Nearly a hundred years ago Gwyn Jefireys! identified as Vitrina
draparnaldi (which appears to be universally regarded as synonymous
with V. major) a form which he found in abundance at the roots
of Rosa spinosissima on Swansea Burrows; it differed from pellucida
in having the aperture “elliptico-lunata”’ instead of ‘ sub-
rotundata ” and the body “ griseum”’ rather than “ albo cinereum”? ;
he notes, too, that in pellucida the spire is “ more central and
produced” and the “animal not so disproportionately large ”’.
These characters are hardly diagnostic, but they are suggestive,
and it seems likely that his youthful enthusiasm was more correct
than the maturer caution which led him thirty years later? to
include his V. draparnaldi with var. depressiuscula of pellucida.
J. W. Taylor * says: “I have never seen a British specimen of the
true Vitrina major Fer. (V. draparnaldi Cuvier), yet Continental
authors almost universally describe it as a British species,” and
J. R. Le B. Tomlin and HE. D. Marquand * note that in the Channel
Isles the pellucida “all belong to a form which is flatter and
proportionately more elongate than the type ”’.

The form and function of the remarkable swelling on the oviduct
require further consideration. It is singularly firm and hard, with
a smooth shining surface, and at first sight reminds one of a gizzard
of some sort. On section (Fig. 4) it has a thick muscular coat
externally which encloses a mass of glandular tissue. The oviduct
narrows somewhat where it enters at the upper end and then
expands into an irregular cavity lined with the glandular tissue,
which consists of large clear cells, probably with a mucoid or
albuminous secretion; there are, at any rate, no histological signs
of the secretion being calcareous. Towards the lower end the cavity
becomes lined with regular epithelium, and, passing below the
glandular tissue, has a close muscular investment and finally, the
lumen becoming smaller and smaller, opens into the lower oviduct
through a narrow orifice, which projects into the oviduct like a spout.
Fig. 4 shows diagrammatically a longitudinal section through the

1 Trans. Linnean Soc., vol. xvi, 1830, p. 326: paper dated ‘“‘ Swansea, _
Ist September, 1828,” 2.e. when the author was about 19.

2 British Conchology, vol. i, 1862, p. 157.

3 Monograph, vol. iii, 1906, p. 8.

4 Journ. Conch., vol. x, 1908, p. 285.

128

(ef 4° 3th

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

sofem jo csem TeoNpTAO
“ww to

BOYCOTT: ON VITRINA MAJOR. 129

mass reconstructed from transverse sections, Fig. 5 a transverse
(slightly oblique) section a little below the middle, and Fig. 6 a
similar section showing the projection of the spout into the lumen
of the oviduct. The loose investing glands covering the upper part
of the mass (shown on one side in Fig. 5) consists of large cells with
enorm us nuclei (if they really are nuclei), which stain deeply with
_ hematoxylin; their cytoplasm also suggests that their secretion
is calcareous. Where and how these external glands discharge their
product I have not been able to determine. The lumen of the
spout is, in fixed specimens, only about 0-01 mm., and the orifice
by which it finally opens into the oviduct is smaller still. The eggs
of major? are about 0-33 mm. in diameter, those of the North
American limpida 2 about 1mm. It seems at first sight extraordinary
that so narrow a passage should be interposed on the course which
the eggs have to follow; and I searched in vain for some alternative
route, until I reflected that no one dissecting the human genitalia
for the first time would from the structure think it possible that a
baby should get through the cervical canal of the uterus. The
muscular tissue which forms the spout is no doubt responsible
for contracting the lumen to such small dimensions, but such tissue
is capable also of great expansion. As Dr. Bowell suggests, the
whole arrangement appears to be well adapted for retaining each
egg until it has been coated by the internal glands. Hence the species ,
may be found to lay eggs singly at rather long intervals. As to this
I have no information; Moquin-Tandon says only that there are
eight to fifteen eggs stuck together in small masses.

This oviducal mass of major has in some ways a striking
resemblance to the x organ of pyrenaica (Fig. 1). This latter opens
into the oviduct, but the eggs do not pass through it. The walls
(Figs. 7 and 8) have very little muscle except at the lower end,
where there is a spout quite similar to that of major, with a narrow
opening to the oviduct. Most of the substance of the wall is made
up of glandular tissue similar to that of the loose investing glands
of major. The cavity is relatively much larger, and nothing more
definite than amorphous granular material has been found in it.
I have not seen anything in the x organ corresponding to the
internal gland of the mass in major. It is quite possible, however,
that it is the function of both organs to contribute to the coats of the
egg, in major as it passes through and in pyrenarca as it travels
along the oviduct past the opening. The thick walls of the penis
in both pyrenaica and major contain a considerable quantity of
calcareous (?) glandular tissue, in appearance identical with that in
the x organ and external glands respectively.

Simroth and others? boldly solve the tangle of these various

, - Moquin-Tandon, loc. cit., p. 51.

2 G. H. Clapp, Nautilus, xvii, 1903, p. 91.

3 See Eckardt, loc. cit.; Taylor, Monograph, iii, 1914, p. 453; Bowell,
Irish Naturalist, xxiii, 1914, p. 210.

130 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

organs by making them homologous or analagous with the dart
sac apparatus of the Helices, and the glandular tissue which is present
in all of them is plainly called “ dart gland”. For this assumption
I can see no sort of justification ; morphologically, in a group which
those who know more about the past than they do about the present
describe as of polyphyletic origin, it is at the best a dubious
speculation, functionally it is impossible. Apart, however, from
terminology, it forms the basis of a useful classification of the genus
into—

(a) Without glands :

pellucida.

(b) With glands:

(a) Incorporated with the penis only, e.g. diaphana.
(3) Incorporated with the oviduct, e.g. major.
(y) Free, e.g. nivalis, brevis, elongata, pyrenaica.

The next thing to do is to extend our knowledge of the British
distribution of the species. It cannot, I think, be identified from the
shell, at any rate without much more experience. Any specimens
of Vatrina with relatively large dark bodies and rather flat-spired
shells should be examined anatomically ; the swelling on the oviduct
is easy to see on rough dissection, and any radula in which the outer
marginals have not got the multicuspid teeth of pellucida is very
suggestive. I should be glad of the opportunity of examining any
specimens; they are most instructive if seen alive, failing which
they should be preserved in alcohol, not formalin; dried bodies
are sufficient for the radula.

Addendum.—On 21st July, while we were collecting Acanthinula
lamellata in Mr. J. KE. Cooper’s locality at Burnham Beeches, Bucks,
Dr. E. J. Salisbury found another dark-bodied vivacious Vztria,
which in. genitalia and radula is identical with the Cusop snail,
except that the external glands on the oviducal mass are much
smaller ; the columellar lip is sharp. In my experience, full-grown
pellucida are unknown at this time of year, which may be’ another
difference between the two species. The locus here was a ditch
with beech and some holly leaves, the ground not calcareous; A.
lamellata was the predominant species, and we found also Arion ater,
A. minimus, A. hortensis, A. circumscriptus, Hyalima cellaria, H.
alliaria, H. pura, H. radiatula, Conulus fulvus, Pyramidula
rotundata, Punctum pygmacum, Acanthinula aculeata, Vertigo
edentula, and Acme lineata.

131

A SPECIMEN OF LIMN#EA PEREGER COILED ON THE FLAT:
By Dr-Ae Hy Boycorry EOR.S:
Read 9th June, 1922.

A pair of sinistral Limnea pereger, derived ultimately from the
_ classical locality near Leeds, which I owe to the kindness of Mr. J. W.
Taylor, M.Sc., produced in 1920 a brood of 350 sinistral offspring.
A pair of these were put in a jar by themselves when quite small
on 4th November, 1920. Eggs were seen on 24th May, 1921, and
when the brood was sorted out and examined carefully on 12th July,
1921, I found twenty-eight sinistral young, three dextral, and one
which was coiled on the flat. At this time it was about 2mm.
in diameter. With a jar to itself it grew fairly quickly, and by the
autumn was about 8 mm. in its greatest diameter. It started growing
again the following April, and did well till 5th June, 1922; in the
morning it seemed quite well, but my hopes of a self-fertilized
progeny were doomed to disappointment, for in the afternoon it
was found out of its shell, dead. °

——

The shell is shown from the side in Fig. A, dorsally in B,
and ventrally in C. It is coiled very nearly on the flat; indeed, the
appearance of a slight inclination to coil in a very extended sinistral
spiral is due to an obliquity of the growth of the lip, which appeared
in the spring growth of 1922. The coil is mostly but not entirely

132 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

open, the whorls being in contact about half a turn from the apex.
The shell sometimes lay along the axis of the body of the crawling
snail, but it was generally held obliquely to the right, the direction
of the snail’s head being indicated by the arrows in B and C.

During life it was ascertained that the rectum opened on the
left side of the head. Luckily the body was obtained in good con-
dition, and dissection showed that the genital orifices were also
transposed to the left side. Anatomically, therefore, the specimen
is sinistral. As might be expected, its organs showed no gross
abnormalities, though I could not be sure of the asymmetry of the
pallial ganglia on the visceral loop, due to the osphradium, which is
generally plain enough, the right or left being the larger in dextral —
or sinistral individuals respectively. The radula was normal. The
genitalia were well developed, but in serial sections I could find no
eggs or spermatozoa, the hermaphrodite gland being represented by
a mass of loose connective tissue. This may have been the result
of senility, but the presence of fairly normal lower genitalia is
apparently compatible with the absence of sexual cells, as was found
in the og form of Cochlicopa lubrica, described by Bowell.2 From an
early age it could be seen that the apical 2 or 3 millimetres of shell
was empty of viscera, which suggests that the gonads failed to
develop. The apical viscera were small and looked wasted as they
do in elderly pereger ; histologically, the liver and intestine were in
good order. The snail probably died of old age. It was just about
12 months old, and my experience as far as it goes of similar
pereger in captivity is that they generally die between 10 and |
18 months, which corresponds to what one deduces from observations
in the field.

P. Pelseneer 3 has seen shells without any spiral twist in Paludina
owipara, Littorina rudis, Purpura lapillus, Limnea stagnalis, Physa
ancilla, and Ph. fontinalis, but only in embryos, and he says (p. 401)
that such forms are not viable. Unfortunately I do not know what
the condition of the embryos was in the present case. Among 4,782
cousins which hatched and were examined, I found only two more
abnormal shells, one scalariform and one which started in a normal
sinistral spiral and then began to expand on the flat; both died
young. Of the three dextral brothers two have survived, and in
them the rectum opens on the right ; similarly, the survivors of the
twenty-eight sinistrals defeecate on the left. They are, therefore,
presumably complete dextrals and sinistrals, and afford no evidence
that this flat shell is objective evidence of hyperstrophy.*

1 See fig. 423 in Taylor’s Monograph, vol. i, 1897, p. 214, for L. pereger, or
fig. 102 in A. H. Cooke’s ‘“‘ Mollusca ’’, Cambridge Natural History, 1895, p. 204,
for L. stagnalis.

2 These Proceedings, vol. xii, 1917, p. 313.

8 Les variations et leur hérédité chez les mollusques, 1920, p. 354, and especially
fig. 234, p. 342.

4 J. W. Taylor, Monograph, vol. i, 1895, p. 110,

138

NOTES ON THE TAXONOMY OF NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA
FROM THE. PACIFIC COAST OF NORTH AMERICA.

By Cuas. H. O’Donocuuz, DSc., F.Z.8. (Communicated by
G. C. Robson, M.A., F.Z.S8.)

Read February, March, and April, 1922.

I. On CAvVoLINA CRASSICORNIS AND C. SUBROSACEA, OF
ESCHSCHOLTZ.

Iy 1831 Eschscholtz described three Nudibranchs collected by
Captain von Kotzebue in Alaska in 1824, the first to be recorded
from the Pacific Coast of North America.

A. Cavolina crassicornis.

The second of these he named Cavolina crassicornis, and in view
of the rarity and consequent inaccessibility of his work it may be
permissible to quote from it in some detail.

“Corpore pallido; capite tentaculisque anticis crassis flavis ;
collo lineis tribus rubris ; appendiculis dorsalibus atris apice rubris.

“* An der Nordwestkiiste Africa’s [sic] an der Insel Sitcha wo diese
Art auf breitem Seetange und Ulven lebt.

“Lange drei Zolle. Der Leib hell hornfarben, der Riicken blass
grau, Kopf und vordere Fiihler gelb; letzere sind an ihrer Wurzel
‘sehr dick und iibertreffen die hintere stark geringelten braunen
Fiihler, welche eine gelb, Spitze haben, an lange betrachtlich. Auf
der obern Flache der vordern Fiihler beginnt von der Spitze ein
gelber Streifen und setzt sich aui den Nacken fort, wo er sich sehr
breit wird und allmilig eine perlblaue Farbe annimmt; auf der
mitte des Nackens eine brennend oranger Streifen, an gleicher an
jeder Seite; jeder orange Streifen ist von einer weisen Linie
eingefasst. Auf der Mitte des hell hornfarbenen Riickens bemerkt
man eine Stelle unter welcher das Herz pulsirt; iiber den ganzen
Riicken bis zur Schwanzspitze erstreckt sich ein perlmutterfarbener
Streifen. Der kiemenartiger Fortsitze an den Seiten des Leibes
unterscheidet man vier bis funf Biindel; jeder einzelne Fortsatz
ist 2-4 Linien lang, an der ganzen untern Seite hornfarben, oben
schwarz mit einem breiten weissen Langsstreifen und breiter oranger
Spitze. Auf dem platten weissen Schwanze bemerkt man ausser
der mittlern Linie noch zwei weisse Lingsstreifen. Auch der
hornfarbige Fuss hat eine weisse Randlinie.

“Die abgefallenen kiemenartigen Fortsitze, welche sich leicht
lostrennten .. .”

From the itinerary and the context it is obvious that ““ Nordwest-
kiiste Afrika’s” is a misprint for “ Nordwestktiste Amerika’s”’, and
the island referred to is Sitka, Alaska.

Gray (8) in 1857 placed this form in the genus Facelina, but
Trinchese (13, p. 31) pointed out in 1881 that this was not justified

1384 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

for several reasons. The same author criticizes Hschscholtz’s
account of the Species, and concludes, “ Evidentemente, la figura
di Eschscholtz é falsa, e deve percid essere eliminata dal materiale
scientifico.”’ This sweeping statement is hardly necessary, and,
as will be pointed out below, the description furnished by
Eschscholtz was the most complete in some respects that was given
for seventy years.

In 1862 Cooper (5, p. 205) described a species Molis (Flabellina)
opalescens with an opaline colour on the dorsal tentacles and an
orange stripe between them (cf. Eschscholtz). Again, in 1863
(6, p. 60), the same author also records this species as Flabellina
opalescens, mentioning a pale variety with white tipped branchie
(z.e. cerata).

Bergh in 1878 (1, p. 573), and again in 1879 (2, p. 81), formed a
new genus Hermissenda for this species. It is closely allied to
Phidiana, but differs in the produced angles of the foot, the form of
the teeth, but especially in the absence of a hook on the penis, and
in these papers he identifies the Molis or Flabellina opalescens of
Cooper as Hermissenda opalescens, the only member of the genus.
The rhinophores are stated to be yellow with an orange stripe between
them (cf. Eschscholtz). The papille are yellow with the purple red
liver diverticulum shining through.

Cockerell in 1901 (3, p. 122) also described the same form, calling
attention to the two “opal blue” lines on the back forming
practically one, but dividing on the head and just behind it to admit
“a bright orange streak”’. He also mentions the “ broad orange
stripe on each side of the head ’’, the fact that the cerata possess an
“orange subterminal ring”, and that they are “ easily deciduous ”
(cf. Eschscholtz).

The same author in conjunction with Eliot in 1905 (4, p. 50),
but strangely enough without reference to his previous paper, again
dealt with this species. This paper also mentions the “ opalescent
stripe down the back, bifurcating anteriorly so as to include an
oblong area of bright orange ”

The first full account of the coloration of this species was
furnished by O’Donoghue in 1921 (9, pp. 201, 202), but at the time
the paper was written the author had overlooked Cockerell’s paper
of 1901 for the reason given above, and had not access to
Eschscholtz’s atlas. A second paper by the same author (10) deals
with the range of colour variation met with in the same species. In

ot Le ee

the two papers practically every point in regard to colour mentioned _

by Kschscholtz is also described: the opalescent line along the
back bifurcating at the front to include a bright orange area and
then passing on to the oral tentacles ; the orange area on each side
of the head and neck; the light-coloured opalescent line below this
area ; the interior of the cerata may be almost black, and they have
a white line on their outer border ; the cerata in the dark varieties

0’ DONOGHUE: NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 135

have a deep orange tip ; the two lateral light lines in the tail region
and the light opalescent line along the margin of the foot.

These points are taken from O’Donoghue and arranged in the
order in which they are dealt with by Eschscholtz, and I think it
will be obvious at once that such a closeness of description makes it
certain that the same species is under consideration in both cases.
If only the intervening observers had given a more precise account
of the colour of the living animal I think the identity of Cavolina
erassicormis and Hermissenda opalescens would have been established
earlier. Examination of the radula shows that Bergh, Cockerell
and Eliot, and O’Donoghue were all dealing with the same species.
The name opalescens, therefore, must be discarded in spite of its
familiarity and of the fact that it describes the characteristic
opalescent appearance of the lines of this beautiful species so well,
and the name crassicormis substituted for it.

The classification and synonymy of this form is therefore as
follows :—

Family MOLIDID, Eliot, 1910.
Genus HermissenDA, Bergh, 1878.
Species Hermissenda crassicorms, Eschscholtz, 1831.
Synonymy : Cavolina crassicornis, Eschscholtz, 1831.
Facelina (Cavolina) crassicorms, Gray, 1857.
Ajolis (Flabellina) opalescens, Cooper, 1862.
Flabellina opalescens, Cooper, 1863.
Hernmussenda opalescens, Bergh, 1878, 1879.
Facelina (Cavolina) crassicornis, Trinchese, 1881.
Hermissenda opalescens, Cockerell, 1901.
ws - Cockerell & Eliot, 1905.
He if O'Donoghue, 1921, 1922.
us # O'Donoghue &
O’Donoghue, 1922.

iy NC avelirna subrosacea.

This was the third of the Alaskan forms described by Bechseholer)
and was also found on Sitka Island. The figure of this species is
poor and the description very brief. From this account it is only
necessary to quote the following points: “ Die vordern Filer
fein” (z.e. oral tentacles)—‘‘ die hintern Fiihler sehr schwach
geringelt ”’ (i.e. the rhinophores)-—‘ das vorderer Ende der Fussplatte
ist jederseits mit einem fliigel-artigen anhange versehen.”’

The original genus Cavolina, Cuvier, comprised forms with non-'
perfoliate rhinophores and rounded angles on the foot, so that this
species was not accurately referred to the genus by Eschscholtz.
Gray (8) included this with the foregoing species in the genus
_ Facelina, and in the same way Trinchese (13, p. 31) pointed out
“Nemmeno la Cavolina subrosacea di Eschscholtz deve essere

136 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

compressa nel genere Facelina’’, but he does not suggest where it
should be placed.

The original description is incomplete, and the illustration also
is not good, but the form does not appear to have been found
subsequently, and so we have only this to go upon. In the absence
of further details, particularly of the radula, it is hardly possible
to place this form accurately, but in the possession of fine oral
tentacles, produced angles on the foot, and feebly perfoliate
rhinophores, it agrees with certain members of the genus Coryphella.
Pending its rediscovery and more accurate description, it would
seem advisable to include it in this genus.

The classification and synonymy of this form is therefore as
follows :—

Family HOLIDIDA, Eliot, 1910.
Genus CoRYPHELLA, Gray, 1857.
Species Coryphella subrosacea, Eschscholtz, 1831.

Synonymy : Cavolina subrosacea, Eschscholtz, 1831.
Facelina (Cavolina) subrosacea, Gray, 1831.
iM he be Trinchese, 1881)

»

List oF REFERENCES.

1. Bergh, R., Beitr. zur Kenntn. den Aeolidiaden, vi. Verh. k.k. Zool.-bot.
Gesell. Wien, xxvitt, 1878.

2. Ibid., ““ On the nudibranchiate Gasteropod Mollusca of the North Pacific
Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska’’: Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.
Philad., 1879, pt. i.

3. Cockerell, T. D. A., “‘ Notes on Two Californian Nugibranchs”’: Journ.
Malacol., vol. viii, No. 4, December, 1901.

4. Cockerell and Eliot, C., ‘“‘ Notes on a Collection of Californian
Nudibranchs”: J ourn. Malacol., vol. xii, pt. iii, 1905.

5. Cooper, J. G., ‘Some new genera and species of California Mollusca ”
Proc. Califor. ‘Acad. Sci., vol. ii, 1862.

6. Ibid., “ New or Rare Mollusca inhabiting the Coast of California, Pt, Hie
Proc. Califor. Acad. Sci., vol. iii, pt. i, 1863.

7. Eschscholtz, F., ‘“ Zoologischer Atlas,” Viertes Heft, 1831.

8. Gray, J. E., “ Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the
British Museum,” pt. i, 1857.

9. O'Donoghue, C. H., ““ Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the Vancouver
Island Region’: Trans. Roy. Canadian Inst., vol. xiii, No. 1, 1921.

10. Ibid., ‘‘ Notes on the Nudibranch Mollusca from the Vancouver Island
Region. I. Colour Variations’: Trans. Roy. Canadian Inst., 1922.

Il. Ibid., ibid., ““ III. Records of Species and Distribution ’’: ibid.

12. O'Donoghue and O’Donoghue, ibid. “II. The Spawn of Certain
Species”: ibid.

13. Trinchese, S., ‘‘ Molidide e famiglie affini del Porto di Genova ”’ : pt. ii,
Roma, 1881. :

II. Own THe Genus Triopna, Bergh.

In 1863 Cooper (7, p. 59) described a new form of Nudibranch from
Catalina Island, and referred it to the genus Triopa (presumably

of Johnston) with the name 7’. cataline. Ten years later Stearns —

O'DONOGHUE: NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 137

(12, p. 78) deseribed an allied form from Monterey, which He named
Triopa carpentert.

Abraham also cites these two species as Triopa esi and

carpenter in 1877 (1, p. 230).

Bergh in 1880 (2, p. 112) discussed the generic characters of the
second of these forms, and pointed out that, while it agrees with the
_ Tropa of Johnston in certain characters, it, nevertheless, differs
in certain important particulars, and he created for it a new genus
Triopha, which has subsequently been accepted. At the same time
he described another species 7’. modesta, but suggested that further
examination might show that it was identical with 7. carpenteri.
The same author in 1894 (3, p. 184) gave a fuller description of the
animal and here definitely placed 7. carpentert as a synonym,
though I cannot understand why he did this, for obviously if the
forms were identical, then the name of the species would have to be
T. carpenteri, for this name was applied in 1873 and, therefore, had
priority. However, subsequent work showed that he was in error,
and the two forms are distinct.

_ MacFarland, in 1905 (8, p. 48), gave a preliminary account and in
1906 (9, p. 135) a more detailed description of 7’. carpentert, in which
he shows clearly that the animal, while similar to 7. modesta in
many ways, is undoubtedly specifically distinct, and both names,
therefore, stand as representing valid species. In the same papers
MacFarland described two new species, namely, Triopha maculata
(8, p. 49, and 9, p. 137) and T. grandis (8, p. 50, and 9, p. 139).

The next authors to deal with the genus were Cockerell and Eliot
in 1905 (6, p. 42), who described a specimen from San Pedro which
they referred to the genus T'riopha, but did not give any specific
name, as they lacked notes on the living animal. The former author
in a brief list of the Mollusca of La Jolla (5, p. 107) appends a note
to say that he recovered the notes on the external characters and
proposed to name the species 7. awrantiaca. Cockerell, again, in
1915 (4, p. 228) describes yet another species, calling it Triopha
scrippsiana, and mentions 7’. aurantiaca without, however, giving
any reference to his previous paper.

In 1921, O'Donoghue (10, p. 165) examined a number of specimens
of a T'riopha which was found to be identical with the Triopha sp. ?
of Cockerell and Eliot, and the additional data there given was
thought sufficient to merit its being retained as a species under the
name T. eliott. This name was also used in dealing with the species
subsequently (11). When the above were written, the author was
unaware of the note appended by Cockerell to his list of the Mollusca
of La Jolla, but it is obvious from this that the true name of the
species is T'riopha aurantiaca, and T’. elioti is to be regarded as a
synonym.

The genus Triopha has so far only been recorded from the Pacific
coast of Nerth America, where it is represented by a series of forms

VOL. XV.—DECEMBER, 1922. 10

138 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ranging from Unalaska to the south of California. Of these, T.
cataline is very inadequately described, and, on the one hand, it
may not belong to the genus or, on the other, it may be one of the
species described subsequently. It is here included for the sake of
completeness in the following list of the known members of the
genus :—

Genus TriopHa, Bergh, 1880.

Species : 7’. awrantiaca, Cockerell, 1908 (synonyms: Triopha sp.?
Cockerell & Hhot, 1905; T. ehot,
O'Donoghue, 1921).

T. carpentert, Stearns, 1873.

. cataline, Cooper, 1863.

. grandis, MacFarland, 1905.

. maculata, MacFarland, 1905.

T. modesta, Bergh, 1880.

L. scrippsiana, Cockerell, 1915.

List or REFERENCES.

1. Abraham, P.S., “‘ Revision of the Anthobranchiate Mollusca, with Descrip-
tions or Notices of forty-one hitherto undescribed Species”: Proc. Zool. Soc.,
1877, pp. 196-267.

2. Bergh, R., ““ On the Nudibranchiate Gasteropod Mollusca of the North
Pacific Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska. Pt. IL”: Proc. Acad.
Nat. Sci. Philad., 1880, pt. i.

3. Ibid., “Die Opisthobranchien”’ from ‘“‘ Reports on the Dredging
Operations off the West Coast of Mexico, and in the Gulf of California in charge
of Alexander Agassiz carried on by the U.S. Fish Commission Steamer
‘ Albatross’ during 1891”: Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. xxv,
October, 1894.

4, Cockerell, T. D. A., “‘ The Nudibranch-Genus Triopha in California ”’
Journ. Ent. and Zool. Claremont, vol. vii, No. 4, 1915.

5. Ibid., ‘‘ The Mollusca of La Jolla, California ’’: Nautilus, vol. xxi, No. 9,
1908, p. 106.

6. Cockerell, T. D. A., and Eliot, C., ““ Notes on a Collection of Californian
Nudibranchs’”’: Journ. Malacol., vol. xii, pt. iii, 1905.

7. Cooper, J. G., ‘““On New or Rare Mollusca inhabiting the Coast of
California. No. IL”: Proc. Californian Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. vi, pt. i, 1863.

8. MacFarland, F. M., “‘ A Preliminary Account of the Doridide of Monterey
Bay, California’: Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, vol. xviii, 1905.

9. Ibid., ‘‘ Opisthobranchiate Mollusca from Monterey Bay, California and
Vicinity’: Bull. Bureau Fisheries, Washington, vol. xxv, 1906.

10. O'Donoghue, C. H., “ Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the Vancouver
Island Region ’’: Trans. Roy. Canadian Inst., vol. xiii, 1921.

11. Ibid., “‘ Notes on the Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the Vancouver
Island Region. III. Records of Species and Distribution”: Trans. Roy.
Canadian Inst., vol. xiv, pt. i.

12. Stearns, R. E. C., “ Descriptions of a New Genus and Two New Species
of Nudibranchiate Mollusks from the Coast of California’: Proc. Calif. Acad.
Sci., v, 1873.

SAS

III. On Fuapentina (AXoLIs) IODINEA, COOPER, AND ON
THECACERA VELOX, COCKERELL.
A. On Flabellina (Holis) 1odinea, Cooper.
In 1862 Cooper (5, p. 205) described briefly a species of Nudibranch
from San Diego, which he termed Aolis (Phidiana *) iodinea, noting

O DONOGHUE : NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 139

the ‘“‘rich violet purple” colour, “‘ orange red branchie,”’ 7.e.
cerata, and the “orange red’’ rhinophores. The following year
(6, p. 60) he again treated of this species, and referred it definitely
to Phidiana todinea.

Bergh in 1873 (1, p. 615) also dealt with it as Phidzana todinea,
calling attention to ihe slight and meagre description furnished by
Cooper. Again, in 1879 (2, pp. 79-80), when he was able to examine
an actual specimen, he referred it to the genus Flabellina, Cuvier,
again noting the ‘violet purple ” body colour, “ orange
thinophores,’ and “orange red” cerata. He also gave a
description of the radula and drawings of the teeth.

In 1901 Cockerell (3, p. 121) also. described the same species,
remarking on the body colour as “brilliant purple” and the
rhinophores and papille he describes as “pale salmon colour ”’
The description he gives of the teeth agrees closely with that of
Bergh, whose paper, however, he does not mention, and he concludes
that it belongs to the genus Coryphella, Gray.

There are several points of difference between these two genera,
the most obvious being—

Coryphella. Flabellina.
Rhinophores generally smooth. | Rhinophores perfoliate.
Anterior corners of foot Anterior corners of foot pro-
angulated or rather produced. duced into tentacles.
Penis unarmed. Penis armed with a style.

In all these points the specimen agrees with Flabellina, according
to Bergh’s account, and even Cockerell speaks of the tentacles
of the foot, so that there seems little doubt that it really belongs to
this genus.

The classification and synonymy of this form is, therefore :—

Genus FLaBeLiina, Cuvier, 1830.
Species Flabellina iodinea, Cooper, 1862.
Synonymy : Atolis (Phidiana ?) codinea, Cooper, 1862.
Phidiana iodinea, Cooper, 1863.
3 Bergh, 1873.
Flabellina todinea, Bergh, 1879.
Coryphella todinea, Cockerell, 1901.

B. On Thecacera velox, Cockerell.

In Cockerell’s paper in 1901 (3, p. 87) he also describes a new species
of Nudibranch from La Jolla, under the name Thecacera velox,
but he gives no references to other literature, merely remarking that
‘it is very similar to T. pennigera. He again refers to the species
in 1908 (4, p: 106).

The genus Thecacera was established in 1828 by Fleming (8,
p-. 283) for a species described by Montagu in 1807 (9, p. 17) as

140 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Doris pennigera. This is the form referred to by Cockerell, and there
seems little doubt that the specimen he describes is referable to the
genus of which 7. pennigera is the type. It stands, therefore :—

Genus THECACERA, Fleming, 1828.
Species Thecacera velox, Cockerell, 1901.

List or REFERENCES.

1. Bergh, R., “ Beitr. zur Kenntn. d. Molidiaden’’: Verh. k.k. Zool.-Bot.
Gesell. Wien, vol. xxiii, 1873, p. 615.

2. Ibid., “ On the Nudibranchiate Gasteropod Mollusca of the North Pacific
Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska. Pt. I’’: Proc. Acad. Nat.
Sci. Philad., 1879, pt. i.

* 3. Cockerell, T. D. A., “ Notes on Two California Nudibranchs’’: Journ.
Malacol., vol. iii, No. 4, December, 1901.

4, Ibid., “ Mollusca of La Jolla, California’’: Nautilus, vol. xxi, No. 9,
1908, p. 106.

5. Cooper, J. G., “Some new genera and species of California Mollusca ”’
Proce. Calif. Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. ii, 1862.

6. Ibid., “On New or Rare Mollusca inhabiting the Coast of California.
No. II”’: Proc. Calif. Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. iii, pt. i, 1863.

7. Cuvier, Regne Animal., ed. 2, vol. viii, 1830, p. 35.

8. Fleming, J., ““ A History of British Animals,” 1828.

9. Montagu, * _ Descriptions of several Marine Animals found on the South
Coast of Devonshire’: Trans. Linn. Soc., vol. ii, 1807, p. 17.

IV. On Janotus (AMoLIs) BARBARENSIS, COOPER, AND ON THE
AMOLIDIA HERCULEA OF BERGH.

A. Qn Janolus (Holis) barbarensis, Cooper.

Cooper in 1863 (5, pp. 59 and 60) describes a nudibranch from
Santa Barbara under the name olis barbarensis. Like most of his
descriptions this one is extremely brief, and hardly sufficient to
enable an accurate determination of its identity to be made. He
says: “ Rose-red, longer tentacles tipped with yellow, branchial
ciliz simple, in six longitudinal rows, all short, the middle rows
longest and tipped with blue, anterior tentacles small, above
the mouth, dorsal tentacles club-shaped, a white streak extending
from the median line between them to the mouth. Length nearly
an inch.”

Later, Cockerell and Eliot in 1905 (4, pp. 48-50) describe a form
from Dead Man’s Island, San Pedro, giving it the name Janolus
ceruleopictus. The account was based upon a preserved specimen,
and the authors state that the rhinophores are “ large, stout, almost —
spherical ’’, which means that in the living condition and slightly
extended they would be close to Cooper’s “ dorsal tentacles club-
shaped”’. The same authors also say: “the anterior end of the
animal somewhat distorted, but there appears to have been a fold
over the mouth with a distinct cylindrical tentacle on each side ” ;
and, again, this seems to correspond with Cooper’s “ anterior
tentacles small, above the mouth”. Thus Cooper’s form was
probably a Janolus,

- O'DONOGHUE : NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 141

The latter author describes the colour as “rose-red’’, while
Cockerell and Kliot picture it as tawny yellow, perhaps sufficiently
near to be within the limits of variation. The striking point, however,
is Cooper’s statement that the larger cerata are tipped with blue,
which agrees exactly with the figures in Cockerell and Eliot, who
show the larger cerata with blue tips, which the smaller cerata lack.
_ It seems very probable from the evidence furnished above that the

forms are identical, particularly when it is borne in mind that they
come from approximately the same area, and are the only forms so far
recorded from the whole coast with blue-tipped cerata. Sir Charles
Eliot informs me that he is inclined to agree with this decision. The
animal thus stands as Janolus barbarensis, Cooper.

The classification and synonymy is therefore :—

Family JANIDA.

Genus Janotus, Bergh, 1884.

Species Janolus barbarensis, Cooper, 1863.

Synonymy: Molis barbarensis, Cooper, 1863.
Janolus ceruleopictus, Cockerell & Eliot, 1905.

B. On the Molidia herculea of Bergh.

Bergh in 1894 described a form as Molidia herculea, and gave a
moderate account of its anatomy. He concludes: “ Diese Form
scheint durch die Form der Kiefer von der in pacifischen Ocean
vorkommenden Varietit der 4. papillosa verschieden ; vielleicht
ist sie aber auch nur eine local Varietit ”’ (3, p. 129).

There appears to be no difference in other respects. If one
examines the figure of the mandible of Molidia papillosa given by
Bergh in-1879 (1, pl. i, fig. 1) and that of Holidia herculea by the
same author in 1894 (3, pl. 1, fig. 8), it will be found practically
impossible, allowing for the slightly different style of drawing and
size, to distinguish between them. In his description of 4. herculea
he states it is “ gerundet und gewolbt wie bei keiner der anderen
bisher bekannten dchten Afolidien”’. The difference, however, is
not sufficient to show in camera lucida drawings.

In view of Bergh’s proclivity for creating species and varieties
without sufficient justification, I have no hesitation in identifying
these two forms as one and the same species. It should stand,
therefore :—

Family AMOLIDIDA.
Genus Alotip1A, Cuvier, 1798.
Species Molidia papillosa, Linnzus.
Synonym Molidia herculea, Bergh.
List or REFERENCES.
1. Bergh, R., ‘“‘ On the Nudibranchiate Gasteropod Mollusca of the North «

Pacific Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska. Pt. L”’: Proc. Acad.
Nat. Sci. Philad., 1879, pt. i.

142 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

2. Ibid., ‘‘ Report on the Nudibranchiata ’’: Challenger Expedition, vol. x,
1884.

3. Ibid., ““ Die Opisthobranchien”’ from “‘ Reports on the Dredging Operations
off the West Coast of Mexico, and in the Gulf of California in charge of Alexander
Agassiz carried on by the U.S. Fish Commission Steamer ‘ Albatross’ during
1891”: Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. xxv, No. 10, October, 1894.

4. Cockerell, T. D. A., and Eliot, C., ‘‘ Notes on a Collection of Californian
Nudibranchs ”’ : J ourn. Malacol., vol. xii, 1905.

5. Cooper, J.S., “On New or Rare Mollusca inhabiting the Coast of California.
No. II”: Proc. Calif. Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. iii, pt. i, 1863.

V. Own tHE Famity Doriopsipa (Doripopsipa2).

Pease in 1860 (19, p. 32) created a new genus which he termed
Doriopsis, but the definition that he gave was not a very concise
one. Four years later Alder and Hancock (2, pp. 124-130)
established another genus Doridopsis, and in view of its peculiar
characters separated it off as a distinct family, the Doridopside.
It is closely allied to the Dorididx, but among other differences is
decidedly noteworthy in lacking a radula, while this organ is well
developed in the other family. This raising to family rank was
adopted by Hancock in 1865 (16, pp. 189-207) and by all subsequent
workers. Pease in 1871 (20, p. 279) reaffirmed his genus Doriopsis,
maintaining that it was slightly diflerent from that of Alder and
Hancock, and proposed for the latter the name Haustellodoris. As
Bergh points out, however (1875, pp. 82-94), there is not much doubt
that all Pease’s species would fall within Alder and Hancock’s
genus, a statement with which Abraham (1, p. 240) is in agreement.
Thus what Alder and Hancock virtually did was to redefine the
genus more accurately. The validity of the genus and family is not
now questioned, but the name appears in dispute. It is obvious
that Pease’s name has priority, and it was adopted by Bergh in a
series of papers from 1875 to 1884 (3-8). Abraham (1, p. 240) adopts
Alder and Hancock’s name, stating: “We cannot follow him
(v.e. Bergh) in adopting ‘ Doriopsis ’ as the generic name, not only
because none but Mr. Pease’s own species, about which we cannot
always feel sure, will fall under that species as defined by hin,
but also because the root of ‘ Doris’ is ‘ Dorid’ and not ‘ Dori’,
so that ‘Doridopsis’ is more correct etymologically than
‘Doriopsis’.” Eliot (13, p. 660, and 14, p. 7, etc.) also employs
the former of these two names.

In answer to the first of Abraham’s objections, it may be pointed
out that it not infrequently happens that the definition of a genus as
originally given has to be modified, usually to exclude but sometimes
to include other forms. The second is not a strong objection either,
for we are not, it may be unfortunately, primarily concerned with
questions of etymology, and it would not be difficult to cite cases
where the names of genera and species are etymologically incorrect.

It seems obvious that the constituent species of the two genera
are almost identical or, at any rate, can be made so by a slight

O’ DONOGHUE : NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 143

change of definition; indeed, if Doridopsis be used, Doriopsis
disappears as a genus. Secondly, Doriopsis has been adopted
subsequently by a number of workers, e.g. Bergh (3-8), Farran (15),
Mac arland (17 and 18), Vayssiere (21), and others. On the whole,
then, it seems advisable to retain the term Doriopsis, originally used
by Pease, with its definition amended, and employ it in the sense

used by Bergh in 1880 (6).

The latter author in this paper added to the family a new and
closely allied genus Voriopsilla, which has since been accepted. In
this connexion it is to be noticed that if the second of Abraham’s
objections has weight, then this genus should be termed
“ Doridopsilla ’’, a proceeding that no one has suggested.

The following species from the Pacific Coast of North America
have been referred to the family.

In 1803 Cooper (12, p. 58) described a form under the name of
? Doris albopunctata, and later in 1905 (10, p. 41) Cockerell and
Eliot describe a Doridopsis reticulata, but at the same time point
out that it is probably identical with Cooper’s form. If this be the
case, as seems not improbable, then the name of the animal should
have been given as Doriopsis albopunctata. However, a re-
examination of specimens convinced Eliot later (13, p. 660) that it
really belongs to the genus Doriopsilla, so that the name stands as
Doriopsilla albo-punctata, with Cockerell and Hliot’s name D.
reticulata as a synonym.

These two authors (10, p. 46) also describe a Doridopsis vidua (*),
which they point out is probably identical with the D. vidua of Bergh,
1878, but if it should prove distinct they propose for it the name
D. nigromaculata. Ina list provided by Cockerell in 1908 (9, p. 106),
this author gives D. nigromaculata (? = vidua, Bergh), but obviously
Hm it is = wdua, Berek. then it is Doriopsis vidua, and D.
nigromaculata is only a synonym.

Lastly, we have MacFarland in 1905 (17, p. 245) and 1906 (18,
p. 130) describing a Doriopsis fulva.

Cooper in 1862 (11, p. 204) described a species as Doris
(Actinocyclus) sandiegensis, and this Abraham (1, p. 246) suggests
should probably be regarded as Doridopsis sandiegensis. This,
however, was afterwards shown by Bergh, 1880 (7a, p. 41), to be
Diaulula sandiegensis, an identification about which there seems to
be no doubt. The members of this family are, therefore :—

Family DORIOPSIDA.
Genus Doriopsis, Pease, 1860.
Species : Doriopsis fulva, MacFarland, 1905.
Doriopsis vidua, Bergh, 1878 (recorded from California
by Cockerell and Eliot, 1905).
Synonym: D. ngromaculata, Cockerell and Eliot, 1905.
Ii D. mgromaculata should ever be shown to be
a separate species, then the two names would
stand.

144 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Genus Doriopsitia, Bergh, 1880.

Species Doriopsilla albopunctata, Cooper, 1863.

Synonymy: ? Doris albopunctata, Cooper, 1863.
Doridopsis reticulata, Cockerell & Eliot, 1905.
Doriopsilla reticulata, Ehot, 1906.
If D. reticulata should ever be shown to be a
separate species, then the two names would
stand.

List oF REFERENCES.

1. Abraham, P. S., ‘‘ Revision of the Anthobranchiate Mollusca, with
Descriptions or Notices of forty-one hitherto undescribed PDE Ceasar Proc.
Zool. Soc., 1877, pp. 196-267.

2. Alder and Hancock, “ Notice of a Collection of Nudibranch Mellaees made
in India by W. Elliot”: Trans. Zool. Soc., vol. v, 1864, pp. 124-130.

3. Bergh, R., ““ Neue ie ctineatiee fe Sudsee I.”?: Journ. Mus. Godeff.,
Hft. viii, 1875, pp. 82-94.

4, Ibid., Malacol. Untersuch., Heft x, pp. 384-387, Semper’s Reisen im
Archipel der Philippinen, Thl. ii, Bd. ii, 1875.

5. Ibid., “‘ Die Doriopsen des Atlant. Meeres”’: Jahrb. Deutsch Malac.
Gesell., Bd. vi, 1879, pp. 42-64.

‘6. Ibid., ““ Die Doriopsen des Mittelmeeres”’: Jahrb. Deutsch Malac. Gesell.,
Bd. vii, 1880, pp. 297-328.

7. Ibid., Malacol. Untersuch. Supplement, Heft i, pp. 9-13: Semper’s Reisen
im Archipel der Philippinen, Thl. ii, Bd. ii, 1880.

7a. Ibid., ““ On the Nudibranchiate Gasteropod Mollusca of the North Pacific
Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska’’: Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.
Philad., 1879 and 1880.

8. Ibid., ““ Report on the Nudibranchiata dredged by H.M.S. Challenger
during the years 1873-6” (p. 117): Challenger Reports, Zoology, vol. x
(pt. xxvi), 1884.

9. Cockerell, T. D. A., “‘ Mollusca of La Jolla, California ”’ : Nautilus, vol. xxi,
1908, pp. 106-107.

10. Cockerell & Eliot, ‘‘ Notes on a Collection of Californian Nudibranchs” :
Journ. Malacol., vol. xu, 1905, pp. 31-53.

11. Cooper, J. C., ‘‘ Some new genera and species of Californian Mollusca ”
Proc. Calif, Acad. Nat. Sci. ., vol. ii, 1862, pp. 202—205.

12. Ibid., ““ On New or Rare Mollusca inhabiting the Coast of California.
No. Il”: Proc. Calif. Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. iii, 1863, pp. 56-60.

13. Eliot, C., “On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon with
special reference to the Drawings by Kelaart and the Collections belonging to
Alder and Hancock preserved in the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne ”’ :
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1906, p. 660.

14. Ibid., ““ A Monograph of the British Nudibranchiate Mollusca”’: pt. viii,
Supplementary [Ray Soc.], 1910.

15. Farran, G. P., ““ Report on the Opisthobranchiate Mollusca ‘collected .. .
at Ceylon”’’: Report III on the Pearl Oyster Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar
[Ray Soe.], pt. iii, OEE. Rept. 21, 1905.

16. Hancock, “On the anatomy of Doridopsis”: Trans. Linn. Soc.
London, vol. xxy, eee, pp. 187-207.

17. MacFarland, F.M., “A Preliminary Account of the Doridide of Monterey
Bay, California’: Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, vol. xviii, 1905.

18. Ibid., ‘““ Opisthobranchiate Mollusca from Monterey Bay, California and
Vicinity’: Bull. Bureau Fisheries, Washington, vol. xxv, 1906.

19. Pease, W. H., “ Descriptions of New Species of Mollusca from the
Sandwich Islands’’: Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1860. —

—

tl

O'DONOGHUE: NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 145

20. Ibid:, “ Descriptions of Nudibranchiate Mollusca inhabiting Polynesia ” :
Amer. Journ: Conchol., vol. vi, 1871, p. 299.

21. Vayssiére, A., ‘‘ Recherches zoologiques et anatomiques sur les Opistho-
branches de la Mer Rouge et du Golf d’Aden”’: Ann. Fac. Sci. Marseilles,
vol. xx, supp., 1912.

to}
- VI. Own Fiona marina, FoRSsKAL.

The history of the nomenclature of the species now known as
Fiona marina is a varied one, and has not, I think, been fully set
forth. It is of interest since it is one of the first three forms to be
recorded from this region.

- One of the first nudibranchs to be described in a manner that
enabled it to be recognized subsequently was Limazx marinus, which
was reported by Forsk&l (17, p. 99) in 1775.

Van Hasselt, in a letter to Professor van Swinderen dated
25th May, 1823, from Tjuringe, Java, but first published in 1824
(18, p. 22, and 19, p. 238), described what he presumed to be a new
species Holadia alba.

Eschscholtz (15, p. 14) in 1831, furnishing the first account of the
Nudibranchs from the Pacific Coast of North America, included the
record of an Holidia pinnata, examples of which were collected by
Captain von Kotzebue at Sitka, Alaska, in 1824.

Quoy et Gaimard (20, p. 288), in 1832, described an Molis
longicauda from New Zealand waters. In 1857 Alder and Hancock
(1, p. 291) recorded a new form which they termed Oithona nobilis,
and claimed it not only as a new species, but also as the type of a
new genus. In Forbes and Hanley’s “ British Mollusca ” (16, p. x)
we find a footnote: ‘‘ Mr. Alder and Mr. Hancock inform us of their
intention to substitute the generic name Fiona for Orthona (Fam.
Holidid), the latter appellation having been previously employed
by Dr. Baird for a genus of Entomostraca.”’ This was established
more permanently by these two writers in 1855 (3, pp. 52-53).
In the latter paper, also, they made it not only the type of a genus
but also of the Family Fionidw, an arrangement subsequently
accepted and adopted by Fliot (14, pp. 75 and 166) in 1910.

The establishment of the genus Fiona was also accepted by Bergh,
when in 1858 (4) he described a form as Fiona atlantica, and again
m 1859 (5) and in his subsequent papers. Generic rank is
undoubtedly deserved by these forms, since, while they resemble
the Molidida superficially, they differ in certain important respects
and are easily recognizable. The genus is to be distinguished by
the presence of a gill lamella or membrane running down the side of
each of the cerata; the anus is dextro-dorsal in position; the
apertures. of the genital ducts are separate; the dorsal margin
forms a rudimentary flap; the jaws are denticulate; the radula is
uniseriate, and the oral tentacles are set far back.

In 1866 (13, ii, pp.64-80) and in 1867 Costa (13, iv, p. 28)
described a species from the Mediterranean Sea under the name
Hymencolis elegantissima, but this is obviously a Fiona.

146 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

It appears probable, however, that all these names have been
given to one and the same species. Bergh in 1879 (8, p. 86) gives as
synonyms L. marinus, F. nobilis, F. atlantica, and H. elegantissima.
Khiot, again (14, p. 166), in 1910, regards L. marinus, F. nobilis,
and F. atlantica as identical.

Bergh also, in 1879 (8, p. 86), in 1884 (9, p. 9), and again in 1894
(11, pp. 130-131), also suggests that Holidia pinnata, Esch., Molis
longicauda, and EL. alba are also to be regarded as synonymous. The
last of these is apparently still somewhat doubtful, for the same
author says of it in 1887 (10, p.310): “ Diese, von van Hasselt durch
zwei Jiguren illustrierte Form, lasst sich weder durch den Text,
noch durch die Figuren generich bestimmen ; vielleicht konnte sie
einen Proctonotus darstellen.”” The same author includes as synonyms
his own Fiona pinnata of 1873 (6) and 1874 (7). Further, in 1879
(8, p. 86) and in 1894 (11, p. 130) he terms the species on the Pacific
Coast F'. marina var. pacifica. But as far as can be ascertained from
these accounts, the animals are fairly typical examples of F. marina,
and the addition of var. pacifica does not indicate any. particular
variety of form, but simply that they came from the Pacific Coast.

If the foregoing identifications are correct, as seems probable in
all save that of HL. alba, van Hass., then Fiona marina is one of the
most widely distributed species known and, for most areas, one of the
earliest recorded forms. It is known from the Indian Ocean, the
Atlantic Coast of North America, the Pacific Coast of North America
from Alaska and California, the Australian Seas, the New Zealand
Seas, the Japanese Seas, the Madagascar Seas, the Huropean Seas,
the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean Sea.

As the result of Casteel’s work, its larval development is more
fully known than is that of other nudibranch.

Its synonymy is, therefore, as follows :—

Family FIONIDA, Whit, 1910.
Genus Fiona, Alder and Hancock, 1853 and 1855.
Species [ona marina, Forskal, 1775.
Synonymy: Limax marinus, Forskal, 1775.

Holidia alba, van Hasselt, 1824.
Eolidia pinnata, Eschscholtz, 1831.
Molis longicauda, Quoy et Gaimard, 1832.
Oithona nobilis, Alder and Hancock, 1851.
Fiona nobilis, Alder and Hancock. 1853.
Fiona nobilis, Alder and Hancock, 1855.
Fiona atlantica, Bergh, 1858.
Hymeneolis elegantissima, Costa, 1866.
Fiona pinnata, Bergh, 1873 and 1874.
Fiona marina var. pacifica, Bergh, 1879-1894.
Fiona marina, Casteel, 1904.
Fiona marina, Eliot, 1910.

0’ DONOGHUE : NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 147

For some reason or other Bergh (11, p. 130) gives the founders of
this genus and species as Hancock and Embleton, and later also
Eliot (14, p. 166), while he ascribes the genus to Alder and Hancock,
puts the specific name F. nobilis down to Hancock and Embleton.
Both of these, as far as I can see, are slips, and Alder and Hancock
are responsible for both the specific and generic names.

List oF REFERENCES.

1. Alder & Hancock, “‘ Descriptions of two new Species of Nudibranchiate
Mollusca, one of them forming the Type of a New Genus”: Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. viii, 1851, p. 291.

2. Ibid., in Forbes and Hanley’s “ British Mollusca ’’, vol. ii, 1853, p. x.

3. Ibid., “ Fiona nobilis”: Mon. British Nudibr. Moll. [Ray Soc.], pt. vii,
1855, pp. 52-53, Fam. 3, pl. 38a, App. xxiii.

4, Bergh, R., “ Anatomisk. Unterségelse af Fiona atlantica”’: Vidensk.
Meddel. nat. Foren. Kjoben., 1857, p. 273.

5. Ibid., ‘‘ Contributions to a Monography of the genus Fiona”’ [a translation
of the preceding], 8vo, Copenhagen, 1859.

6. Ibid., Journ. Mus. Godeffroy, Hft. ii, 1873, p. 87.

7. Ibid., Verh. k.k. Zool.-bot. Gesell. Wien, Bd. xxiii, 1874, pp. 606-610.

8. Ibid., ‘‘ On the Nudibranchiate Gasteropod Mollusca of the North Pacific
Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska”: Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.
Philadelphia, 1879.

9. Ibid., ““ Report on the Nudibranchiata”’: Challenger Reports, Zoology,
vol. x (pt. xxvi), 1884.

10. Ibid., “ Die van Hasselt’schen Nudibranchien”’: Notes Leyden Museum,
vol. ix, 1887.

11. Ibid., ‘“‘ Die Opisthobranchien”’ from ‘“‘ Reports on the Dredging Opera-
tions off the West Coast of Mexico, and in the Gulf of California in charge of
Alexander Agassiz carried on by the U.S. Fish Commission Steamer ‘ Albatross’
during 1891”’: Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. xxv, No. 10, 1894.

12. Casteel, D. B., “ The Cell-lineage and Early Larval Development of
Fiona marina, a Nudibranchiate Mollusk’’: Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.,
1904.

13. Costa, Ann. Mus. zool. Napoli, iii, 1866; and iv, 1867.

14. Eliot, C., ‘“‘ A Monograph of the Brit. Nudibr. Moll.” : [Ray Soc.], pt. viii,
Suppt., 1910.

15. Eschscholtz, F., “‘ Zoologischer Atlas, 1829-1823,” Heft iv, 1831.

16. Forbes & Hanley, ‘‘ History of British Mollusca,”’ vol. iti, p. x, 1853.

17. Forskal, Descript. Animal., 1775, p. 99, tcon. Animal., xxvi, fig. G. 9.

18. van Hasselt, J. C. (reported by Th. van Swinderen), ‘‘ Bejdrage tot eene
schets van het leven, het karakter en de verdiensten van wylen Dr. J. C.
van Hasselt’ in Genootschap ter bevordering der. naturr. hist. te Groningen :
Almanak der Akad van Groningen, xiii, 1825, pp. 1-67.

19. Ibid., ‘“‘ Extrait d’une lettre du J. C. van Hasselt au Prof. van
Swinderen, sur les Mollusques de Java’’: Bull. sc. nature et de géol., iii,
1824. And also “ Extrait d’une lettre de van Hasselt, datée de Buitenzorg
(ile de Java), le 12 Aout 1821, sur les Biophores”’: Annales d. Sci. Nat., T. iii,
1824. ;

20. Quoy et Gaimard, Voyage de . . . l’Astrolabe. Zool., Tom. ii, 1832.

VII. On Me.ise (CHIORmRA) LEONINA, GOULD.

This striking and interesting form was first described by Gould in
1852 (7, p. 310) from Puget Sound, and this account quoted by

148 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Adams (1, p. 71) in November, 1854. Cooper in 1863 (5, p. 60)
recorded a form from Santa Barbara, which he thinks is probably
the C. leonina of Gould, and he gave a short description of it. This
account, however, is so imperfect that the identity of the animal is
doubtful : it cannot be referred to any other form and appears to
belong to the genus, so that it probably does represent U. leonina.

It was nientioned again in 1888 by Fewkes from Monterey, as
Chiorea leontina [sic] (6, p. 45). In 1904 Bergh (9) described a
Melibe pellucida from the coast of Washington, near the mouth
of the Columbia River. He also gives an incomplete description of
it, but so far as he goes there seems to be no reason for separating
it from the forms previously described, and so his name is to be
regarded as a Synonym.

Heath in “ The Anatomy of an EKolid, Chiorera dallu” in 1917
(8, pp. 137-148) describes as a new species a form which he separates
from the C. leonina of Gould, on the ground of the lack of a lamellated
rhinophore clavus. It is recorded from Rose Inlet, Dall Island,
South-eastern Alaska ; from Hecate Strait, Prince of Wales Island ;
and from Echo Harbour and Sewell Inlet, Queen Charlotte Islands.
This paper deserves some consideration, since it is the first detailed
account of a member of the genus from the Pacific Coast of North
America. In the first place, the term “ Holid”’ in the title is used
very loosely, for the animal is not a member of the genus olidia,
nor of the family Afolidide, but undoubtedly falls in the family
Tethymelibide. ‘The author, strangely enough, does not appear to
have paid the least attention to any other paper, save that of Gould,
and yet various members of the family have been dealt with by a
number of authorities on the group. At the bottom of p. 143 he
refers to what he terms the “ otocyst ’’, but even from his imperfect
description it is obvious that he is dealing with the eye.

The rest of the account of the structure, habits, and habitat of
the animal agrees in practically all its details with the form
described by Gould as Choorera leonina. He appears to have been
unfortunate in his examination of the alimentary canal, which he
always found empty save in one case, where a few diatoms were
present. It is not at all uncommon to find the gizzard full of small
crustaceans (Copepoda, Amphipoda, etc.), a fact that Kjerschow-
Agersborg has also pointed out (9, p. 272, and 10, p. 229).

The sole difference upon which Heath erects his species is that
“ Unlike Chiorera leonina, the dorsal tentacles are not retractile,.
and in preserved material are plain, muscular, foliaceous outgrowths.
Gould states that the tentacles of C. leona bear on their anterior
margin ‘an opaque, whitish papilla, presenting something of a
spiral or lamellar structure’. Nothing of the kind has been found to
exist in the present species’.

Gould’s description of the species 1s vague in several respects,
but when he says the “ cephalic tentacles foliate, retractile ’, he is

O'DONOGHUE : NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 149

not referring to the “ foliaceous outgrowths” as Heath appears
to suggest. He is using a well-known technical description of the
clavus of the rhinophore when he says it is “ foliate”. This is the
“ white papilla ”’ with a “ lamellar structure’”’. The species bears on
the cowl two foliaceous outgrowths which are extremely modified
rhinophore stalks, and at the antero-median corner of each of these
is a small, retractile, foliate clavus with six or seven very low leaves,
which when partially extended appears superficially to be somewhat
spiral in shape. When this is fully retracted the whole clavus and
sheath simply forms a tiny thickening about 2-2-5 mm. by 1-1-5 mm.
on the edge of the large appendage, and is very easily missed. It
seems highly probable that Heath overlooked this structure, and it
is Interesting to note in this connexion that he actually figures a
nerve (pl. xi, c4), calling it the “ tentacular nerve ’’, which, if he had
followed it completely, would have been found to send its main
branch to the clavus. That this organ can readily escape notice
I know from my own experience, since in my description of the
external characters of this species I also overlooked this tiny clavus.

It would appear, then, that C. dalli cannot be admitted as a valid
Species without confirmation, and with this view Professor F. M.
MacFarland is in agreement for, at any rate, some of the reasons
given above.

Kjerschow-Agersborg in 1919 (9, p. 269) and again in 1921
(10, p. 222) deals with the animal from Puget Sound as Melibe
leonina. The present writer in the same year as the latter also
furnished a description of this species from Vancouver Island
(11, p. 192), using the name Chiorera leonina, wand was employed
again later (12, p. 165).

The genus Melibe was established by Rang in 1829 (13, pp. 129-
130), and the same term was employed by Bergh in 1875 (2, pp. 362—
376) and in a series of subsequent papers, particularly one in 1907,
where he actually refers the Chiorera leonina of Gould to this genus
(4, p. 96).

In my previous papers I had not access to the complete literature
of Bergh, and so I placed the form back in the genus Chiorera.
Re-examination of the question in the light of the further details
adduced by Kjerschow-Agersborg, however, leads me to think that
there is no valid reason why this species should not be referred to
the genus Melibe, the name of which has priority over Chiorera,
and with this conclusion Professor F. M. MacFarland informs me
he is in entire agreement.

The family Tethymelibide, so far as at present recorded, is repre-
sented by one species from the area under consideration. This
form is widely distributed from South-eastern Alaska down to
Santa Barbara, and has probably been taken from a wider range of
localities than any other Nudibranch on the coast.

150 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

It stands, therefore :—
Genus Metisse, Rang, 1829.
Species Melibe leonina, Gould, 1852.

Synonymy: Chiorwra leonina, Gould, 1852.
Chiorera leonina, Adams, 1852.
Chiorera leonina, Cooper, 1863.
Chiorea leontina, Fewkes, 1888.
Melibe pellucida, Bergh, 1904.
Melibe leonina, Bergh, 1908.
Chiorera dall1, Heath, 1917.
Melibe leonina, Kjerschow-Agersborg, 1919-21.
Chiorera leonna, O’ Donoghue, 1921.

List oF REFERENCES.

1. Adams, H. & A., ‘‘ Genera of Recent Mollusca,” vol. ii, 1854—58.

2. Bergh, R., Malacol. Untersuch., Heft x, Semper’s Reisenim Archipel der
Philippinen, Thl. ii, Bd. ii, 1875.

3. Ibid., Malacol. Untersuch., Thl. vi, Heft i, Semper’s Reisen im
Archipel der Philippinen, Thl. ii, Bd. ix, 1904.

4, Ibid., ““ The Opisthobranchiata of South Africa’: Trans. 8. Afric. Phil.
Soc., vol. xvii, 1907.

5. Cooper, J. G.,““ On New or Rare Mollusca inhabiting the Coast of California.
IL”: Proc. Calif. “hondh Nat. Sci., vol. iii, pt. i, 1863.

6. Fewkes, J. W., “‘ New Invertebrata from the Coast of California’: Boston,
1889.

7. Gould, A. A., U.S. Exploring Expedition, vol. xii, Molluscs and Shells,
1852.

8. Heath, H., “‘ The Anatomy of an HKolid Chiorera dalli”’: Proc. Acad. Nat.
Sci. Philad., vol. lxix, 1917.

9. Kjerschow-Agersborg, K. P., “ Notes on Melibe leonina”: Pub. Puget
Sound Biol. Station, vol. ii, 1919.

10. Ibid., “‘ Contributions to the knowledge of the Nudibranchiate Mollusk,
Melibe leonina (Gould) ’’: Amer. Nat., vol. ly, 1921.

11. O'Donoghue, C. H., i ier dhibmarnelhiets Mollusca from the Vancouver
Island Region ’’: Trans. Ro y. Canadian Inst., vol. xiii, 1921.

12. Ibid., “‘ Notes on the Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the Vancouver
Island Region. III. Records of Species and Distribution”: Trans. Roy.
Canadian Inst., vol. xiv, pt. i, 1922.

13. Rang, S., Manuel del’ Hist. nat. des Mollusques, 12°, Paris, 1829.

a

151

NOTE ON THE GENUS VORTEX OF OKEN.
By A. 8. Kennarp, F.G.8., and B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S.
Read Vth April, 1922.

In his “ Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte”’, Thl. ii, abth. 1, 1815,
p. 314, Oken founded a genus under the name of Vortex, which is
best described in the verdict passed on it by Dr. Pilsbry, Man.
Conch., Ser. 1, vol. ix, 1895, p. 286, where he writes that it “ con-
tained depressed Helices and Zonitids of many groups, and, as it is
a composite group, and the name was not used in especial connexion
with Helicodonta until after the publications of Férussac and Risso,
it has no claim for adoption, and had better be dropped entirely ”.

Unfortunately, since this was written such summary method of
dealing with an inconvenient genus is not allowed, and decision one
way or another is insisted on. This would have been easy had not
the “ Museum Calonnianum ”’, 1797, of G. Humphrey been set aside
as invalid for nomenclatural purposes, seeing that a genus Vortex
occurs in it and thus would have had priority.

Nor can resort be had to the now abandoned practice, once so
delighted in by our transatlantic colleagues, of type selection by
elimination. All the items of Oken’s conglomeration have long ago
been safely housed in other genera. It is, therefore, necessary to
have recourse to the modern practice, so fashionable in the same
quarter, of designating a type, so far, we believe, not done for this

enus.
5 Accordingly we hereby designate Oken’s Vortex caracolla as type
of his genus Vortex. This becomes a synonym of Montfort’s earlier
Caracolus oculatus (Conch. Syst., 11, 1810, p. 139) = Helix caracolla,
Linn., and will dispose of Oken’s Vortex as a valid name, thus
preventing any mischievously inclined nomenclatorist from using
it to upset some other better-known appellation.

152

NOTE ON TERRESTRIAL MOLLUSCA FROM A BLOWN SAND
DEPOSIT ON CALDEY.

By W. J. Wintiz, F.Z.8.
Read 12th May, 1922.
On the edge of the South Cliff of Priory Bay, Caldey, is an old

accumulation of blown sand, of no definite age. About a week ago
I noted a pocket in this sand, about 8 feet deep, at the bottom of
which was a small accumulation of shells—the result of a wind eddy
which had apparently excavated the hole.

I scraped up two or three handfuls of the sand and shells; and
found the following species :—

Polita cellaria. ‘A few tops.

,, alharia. Four examples.
Pyramidula rotundata. Fairly common.
Helicella virgata. Common.

» caperata. Very common.
Cochlicella acuta. Very common.
Hygroma hispida. Fairly common.
Helix aspersa. Very common.

» nemoralis. Common.

» prsana. Common.
Cecilodes acicula. Four examples.
Cochlicopa lubrica. Common.
Vallonia excentrica. Common.
Lauria cylindracea. Common.
Pupilla muscorum. Common.
Vertigo pyymea. Twelve examples.

The points of interest are the occurrence of Ceciliodes acicula— —
not previously recorded for Caldey, and only recorded as a scarce
species in Pembrokeshire—and the occurrence of Pupilla muscorum,
which had previously only occurred as a Pleistocene fossil on the
island. It is curious that, while Vallonia excentrica is Nuit common,
V. pulchella does not seem to occur.

CHARGES FOR ADVERTISEMENTS.

On pp. ui & iii of COVER. Each Insertion—

Whole page . , : 30s.
Half page : : a 15s,
Quarter page ; : 7s. 6d.

~ Per line 5 , 9d.

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 10th February, 1922.

President :—A. §. KENNARD, F.G.S. .

Vice-Presidents :—Dr. A. E. Boycort, F.R.S.; G. K. GupDB, F.Z.S.;
C. OLDHAM, F.L.S.; J. R. LE B. ToMLIn, F.E.S.

Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEwrov, I.8.0., F.G.S., 328 Useridee Road,
Acton, London, W. 3.

‘Secretary :—A. EH. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, Lghdone W.O5.
Editor :—B.B.WooDWARD, F.L.S.,4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.5.
Other Members of Council :—Dr. E. W. BOWELL; Rev. Dr. A. H. COOKE;

T. IREDALE; Lt.-Col. A. J. PEILE, R.A.; H. O. N. SHAW,
F.Z.8.; H. WATSON.

— halal .

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SocIEry, the :
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE, ~
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November —
to June.

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusca, — ;
both recent and fossil. ;

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

LADIES are clisible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or %
£7 Ts. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.

*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “ The Malascleeeal
ee and addressed to the Treaswrer direct. 2

%

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each
Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued ° during
membership. : . $
[Vols. I-VI and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. 6d. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 16s. each. A discount of 207

per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasip i
these Volumes or Parts through the SSS 2 S, ] :

Further information, with forms of proposal for Membership, may be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be sent
at his prwate address, as given above. -

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTFORD, __

ps3

Vol. XV. Part IV. MARCH, 1923. Price 10s. net.

PROCEEDINGS ) :

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

ETC., ©

EDITED BY B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S.,

Under the direction of the Publication Comnuttee.

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
PAPERS.

R & ot Apa fp /2 2

CONG) AINE SIN ees

PROCEEDINGS :— PAGE
Ordinary Meetings :
November 10th, 1922......... 153
December 8th ............c0...5 153
January 12th, 1923 ......... 154
PAPERS :—

Anatomical characteristics of
some British Pisidia. By

PAPERS continued :— PAGE

Note on the Capture of Spirula
alive. (Prepared by the
A DELOR: i teeeeccen coe cece esenee 173
Molluscan Life on the South
Dogger Bank. By G. C.
ROBSON. |

Notes on New Zealand Pelecy-

N. H. OpHNER. (Plate III _ pods. By W.R.B. OLIVER,
BAN MOS ey eenancmideecidstececss 155 F.L.S. (Pigs.) .---.s--.002. 179
Descriptions of twenty-one An Index to *’ A Classification
species of Turride. By Dr. of the . . . Family An-
J. Cosmo MELVILL, F.L.S. nulariide.”” By J. B.
(Plates 1V and V.) ........... 162 HENDERSONand P. BARTSCH.
On the Date of Publication of Compiled by H. C. Fuuron. 189
Charpentier’s ‘‘ Catalogue List of British Nudibranchiate
des Mollusques . . . dela Mollusca. By T. IREDALE
Suisse.’”?’ By Prof. Dr. and Dr. ©. O’DONOGHUE.
OUEMS HAVRE lc ccknen t cs voc ces 172 (bigs Wi coe et SR hey ae Cay wail 195
LONDON :

DULAU & CO., Lrp., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Conchological Society of Great Britain
and Ireland.

Hon. Szc.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.S., ete., Manchester Museum,
Manchester.

Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a tone
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MANCHESTER
MusEeum on the sECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Conchology, the organ of Be Society, is
issued quarterly to all Members.

*,* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Dutav & Co., Litd., 834-86 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.).

Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained.)

‘* Robuck Memorial Number’? (Census), 5s. post free.

For information concerning the ©

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iv of this wrapper.

UNIONIDZ: : for investigation, specimens of Unio, Anodonta,
and Pseudanodonta required from British and Continental
localities. Will exchange or purchase.—H. H. BuLoomeEr,
40 Bennett’s Hill, Birmingham.

FOR SALE.—1Land Shells of TRINIDAD, British West Indies.
Apply to W. E. Broapway, Royal Botanic Gardens, Port of
Spain, Trinidad, B.W.I.

* _

~

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 153

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 10ta NovemsBer, 1922.
A. 8. Kmnnarp, F.G.8., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—
1. “ On the Anatomical Characteristics of some British Pisidia.”’

_ By Nils Hj. Odhner (communicated by B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.).

2. Notes on the Bionomics of British Cepwa. By Capt. C. R. P.
Diver, F.R.G.S.

The following exhibits were made :—

_ By Mr. Woodward: 1. Pisidiwm clessim, Surbeck, from (a)
L. Torne Trask (3937V), Swedish Lapland ; (6) Cwm Glas, Snowdon ;
(c) Loch Ness, Inverness; in illustration of Dr. Nils Hj. Odhner’s
paper.

2. Balea perversa, L., with well-developed mouth, from Ethie
Burn, Cromarty, and associated Olausilia rugosa, Drap.

3. Lauria cylindracea, Da Costa, from Dolgelly, Merionethshire,
of which one specimen exhibits an extra whorl and is analogous
to the Azeca elongata of Taylor and the Cochlicopa lubrica, var. og
of Bowell.

4. Fruticicola (Zenobiella) subr ufescens, Miller, dark sine from
Leigh Woods, Bristol, lately described in the J ournal of Conchology,
with other specimens from Bristol collected by Miss Hele, and the
more typical northern form from Scarborough, and from Ireland.

5. Abnormal form of Strophocheilus rosaceus, King, with normal
examples for comparison from the neighbourhood of Valparaiso,
Chili.

By Capt. Diver, Shells and Darts of Helix (Cepwa) nemoralis,
L., and hortensvs, Miill., in illustration: of his paper.

‘By Col. Peile, the Type Shell of Ptychotrema fisheri, Connolly.
See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. rx, vol. x, 1922, p. 489.

ORDINARY MEETING.
| Fripay, 8TH December, 1922.
A. 8. Kennarp, F:G.8., President, in the Chair.

Mr. H. J. Finlay, Dr. C. O'Donoghue, and Mr. Leslie Cox were
elected to membership of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. List of British Nudibranchiate Mollusca. By T. Iredale and
Dr. C. O'Donoghue.

2. Description of twenty-one species of Turride from various
localities in the collection of Mr. E. R. Sykes. By Dr. J. C.
Melvill, F.L.S.

The following exhibits were made :—

By Col. Peile: Five radule of different types obtained from
Twofold Bay (Australia) species of Turride, including one of

VOL. XV.—MARCH, 1923. i

154. PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Spirotropis type from an Austrodrillia (?) species not yet determined.
This makes an addition to the record of radule of this type. See
antea, p. 14.

By Mr. Tomlin, Madeiran species of Clausilia.

By Mr. Iredale: 1. A specimen of Rackett’s handwriting signed
by himself. 2. A copy of “ Museum Callonianum ”’.

By Mr. Winckworth, Fry and young of species of Nucula and
Lutraria from Plymouth (by courtesy of the Marine Biological
Association) exemplifying the work being carried out in mapping
faunal areas of sea bottom by means of the Grab.

By Capt. Diver: Shells of Theba cartusiana, from near Dover.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 12TH JANuARY, 1923.
A. S. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. Chas. Oldham, F.L.S., and Col. Peile were appointed auditors.

Mr. J. C. Dacie and Mr. Cecil Price Jones, M.B., were elected to
membership of the Society.

The following notes were read by the President :—

(a) On the capture of Spzrula alive.

(b) On the date of publication of Charpentier’s “ Catalogue des
Mollusques Terrestres et Fluviatiles de la Suisse”.

On the motion of the President, the following resolution was
unanimously carried :—

That the Malacological Society of London is very greatly —

indebted to Professor Dr. Jules Favre, as well as to
Professor Strohl and Professor Schinz, for all the indefatigable
trouble they have taken to assist in clearing up the date in question,

which in many points affects molluscan nomenclature, and this —

Society would take the present opportunity of returning to them

its most sincere thanks.

The following communications were read :—

1. Conditions of Molluscan Life on the South Dogger Bank.
By G. C. Robson, F.Z.S.

2. A Systematic List, prepared from a paper by Messrs. Henderson

and Bartsch, “ A classification of the American Operculate Mollusca

of the Family Annulariide ”: Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. lvin, 1922,
pp. 48-82. Compiled by H. C. Fulton.
3. Notes on New Zealand Pelecypods. By W. R. B. Oliver, F.L.S.

|

|

Vou. XV, Puate III.

Proc. Mauac. Soc. Lonp.

Bechet

K

<yres
ae

ANATOMY OF SOME BRITISH PISIDIA.

To face p. 155]

155

ON THE ANATOMICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF SOME BRITISH
PISIDIA.

By Nixs Hs. ODHNER.
(Communicated by B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.)

Read 10th November, 1922.
PLATE III.

Iy a previous paper (““ On some species of Pisidium in the Swedish
State Museum,” Journ. of Conch., xvi, 1921, pp. 218-23) I drew
attention to the anatomy of Pisidiwm, and pointed out that this
gives important points for the taxonomy in that genus hitherto
analysed by the systematists chiefly on conchological grounds.

The most useful characters in question are to be found in the
number and structure of the gills, in the mode of fusion of the mantle
margins, and in the shape of the nephridia. In the present article
I give some exemplifications and illustrations of these particulars,
choosing for subject two of the British species belonging to the sub-
genus Neopisidiwm (with one single gill on each side and a single
siphonal slit), and a third species representing Hupisidiwum. The
species in question are P. clessini, Surbeck, P. torquatum, Stelfox,
and P. personatum, Malm (cf. Odhner, loc. cit.). Some details are
given of other species for comparison ; but a more thorough report
on those will be published at another occasion.

The British material forming the base of this investigation was
kindly sent to me by Mr. Oldham ; in addition, specimens from other
countries have been used for completion of the details.

In the first place I will remark that the conditions described later
ean only be well observed under considerable magnification (about
thirty to sixty times), and consequently a very sharp oblique light
must be used.

PISIDIUM CLESSINI, Surbeck.

Gill—This species (Pl. III, Figs. 1, 2) is the most simply organized
of all British Pisidia. There is only one gill (or demibranch) on each
side, representing the imner one in most of the Lamellibranchia,
or the anterior one in Hupisidium. The gill (Pl. III, Fig. 5) consists
of the direct lamella only ; but a feeble trace of a reflected lamella
may be considered to be present. This is, however, very incomplete,
and restricted to the middle and lower parts of the gill. The upper-
most filament is, just as in all Pisidia, coalesced all along the body
side. The upper (about eleven) filaments have a direct course from
the gill axis (a) towards the front, where they end without bending.
Beneath this portion of the gill its filaments have reflected ends;
the whole of them taken together thus forms an indistinct reflected
lamella. Only the uppermost six filaments coalesce with the body
surface at their ends; all the remaining ones have their ends free

156 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

from the body. A short distance behind the ends, however, the
filaments are connected by an interfilamentar blood vessel (the
marginal vein carrying blood from the oral sinus venosus), and this
vein (m) is attached along the body side. From this vessel there rise
small septa running backwards all along the inside of the filaments,
and also towards the front end of each filament a small septum arises.
The latter septa are all combined with a thin membrane, which
thus covers the inside of the front part of the gill turned towards
the foot. Behind the foot, in about the middle of the gill,
the marginal vessel is detached from the body and joined with the
corresponding one of the opposite gill (at e); thus, behind the foot,
an interbranchial septum is formed including the blood vessel. The
opposite margins of the gills (the ends of the filaments) end freely
without being mutually connected. At the end of the gill the septum
is attached to the mantle beneath the anal siphon, and the vein passes
into the axial vessel which brings the blood into the heart.

In fertile specimens the posterior septa are highly developed by
inflation and connexion into incubatory pouches. When the fry
is ripe the gill is much inflated, and the reflected lamella thus becomes
obsolete and looks like the immediate continuation of the convex
descending one. Both gills, further, become widely separated, but
hold together by means of the interbranchial septum, which thus
forms the ventral wall of the single brood-pouch constituted by the
two gills.

The ventral side of the gill, where the filaments bend, is wholly
destitute of any marginal furrow, which in other Kulamellibranchia,
as well as in all other Pisidia, marks the line of reflection of the
filaments.

On the inside of the gill there are visible the interfilamentar
junctions at equal distances ; they are about eight in number.

The number of filaments in an adult specimen amounts to about
twenty-five. In some cases a filament may be confluent with an
adjacent one or may branch into two.

Mantle —P. clessint shares with P. torquatum the peculiarity of
possessing only one siphonal slit, viz. the anal one (PI. III, Fig. 1).
Here a very short siphon is formed Ge MUNIN aires, 72). the ventral
portion of which is most muscular, whereas the dorsal part has
lower and thinner walls. Beside this opening there exists only the
long pedal slit. Behind this the mantle coalesces for a rather long
space (about twice that of the siphonal opening or the height of the
posterior adductor, cf. Pl. III, Fig. 1). In the mode of fusion,
however, an interesting case of variation deserves to be mentioned,
which I have observed in specimens from Lake of Luzern (cotypes)
as well as in those from Swedish Lappland. Normally, the mantle
folds which form the post-pedal suture are entirely coalesced.
Occasionally, however, a fissure appears between them which may
join the pedal slit so that a prolongation of it arises. In this case

ODHNER: ANATOMY OF SOME BRITISH PISIDIA. 157

the rear termination of the pedal slit proper is yet distinct ; its level
margins bend quite suddenly towards each other. The fissure
behind it has, on the contrary, uneven margins. This fissure certainly.
represents a branchial slit, the development of which has been,
normally, suppressed in this species.

Fics. 1-5.—Diagrams of the nephridia in a dorsal view of P. personatum (1),
torquatum (2), clessini (3, 4), and ammnicum (5).

Fics. 6-8.—Sketches of the left nephridium, seen from outside, of
P. clessini (6), personatum (7), and nitidum (8).

Figs. 9-10.—Stomach and intestine, seen from the left, of P. clessini. (9)
and personatum (10). Ug

Nephridium.—As I have already mentioned in my paper of 1921,
the nephridium of P. clessini shows a comparatively simple con-
struction. Text-fig. 6 gives a sketch of the left nephridium seen
from outside. The wall lining the pericardium (p), and that of

the most proximal portion of the nephridial canal, are more strongly

158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

outlined for the purpose of differentiation. The proximal or
pericardial branch of the nephridium begins with a ciliated funnel
(cf. Odhner, “ Morphologische und phylogenetische Untersuchungen
tiber die Nephridien der Lamellibranchien,”’ Zeitschr. f. wiss.
Zoologie, Bd. c, 1912, p. 330), describes a short curve towards the
front and upwards, and then descends backwards; in front of the
posterior adductor the canal is sharply reflected, and ascends
forwards till it debouches into the wide dorsal lobe of the nephridium.
That lobe, further, passes into the efferent portion, a wide canal
directed medially and, distally, crossing the ciliated tube on its
external side, forming here an urinatory sac which debouches to the
exterior by means of a pore turned towards the median line of the
body (Text-fig. 6, n.p.).

Seen from the upper side (Text-fig. 3),.the dorsal lobe has,
normally, only a slight fissure in its front margin, but this character
is not always constant, since exceptionally the fissure may widen
to let the tip of the pericardial coil penetrate dorsally (Text-fig. 4).
The figures show that an assymmetric structure of the nephridia may
occur.

A comparison with the nephridium of Calyculina lacustris (cf.
Odhner, loc. cit., 1912, p. 330, fig. 21) will reveal the fact that
P. clessini in its nephridial characters corresponds most closely to
an early embryonic stage in the development of the former genus ;
it is, moreover, simpler than all the species of Hupisidium.

Stomach.—Also from yet a fourth organic system a point of
discrimination of P. clessini is to be obtained, viz. the intestinal
canal. In all Pisidia the intestine crosses the lower part of the
stomach (or the duodenum) on its right side. This is the case in
P. clessini, too, but the coil formed by the intestine in front of the
duodenum is somewhat longer and describes a simpler course than
in other species. Further, the stomach lacks a posterior coecum or
pocket, whereas the lateral ccecum of the left side is comparatively
well developed (cf. Text-fig. 9).

PIsIDIUM TORQUATUM, Stelfox.

Gill—Just as in P. clessini the present species (PI. III, Fig. 3) has
a single gill on each side, which, however, differs from that of P.
clessimt in shape and structure; it has a higher triangular form, it is
furnished with a more or less distinct anterior marginal furrow, and
it has a reflected lamella extending all along the gill, also the upper
filaments thus being reflected (Pl. III, Fig. 6). The ascending
lamella is narrow, occupying only about a third of the breadth
of the direct one. The margin of the reflected lamella is free from
the body, but a transverse marginal vessel somewhat within its
edge connects the gill with the body wall, and the attachment is
continued. further backwards than in P. clessini. Behind the foot
the six to eight filaments, which form the posterior lappet of the

ODHNER: ANATOMY OF SOME BRITISH PISIDIA. 159

gill, are connected to the opposite gill by means of an interbranchial
septum exactly as in P. clessint.

After its flexure the ascending branch of the filaments is fused to
the descending one for nearly the whole of its length; only the
marginal end projects freely (PI. III, Fig. 6a).

The number of filaments in the gill is about twenty-five, and the
interfilamentar junctions are about eight.

Mantle —As to the mantle, the pedal slit is very long and the
post-pedal suture correspondingly short, about half the height of
the posterior adductor or the length of the anal slit. I have not
observed any rudimentary branchial slit like that occasionally
occurring in P. clessint.

Nephridium.—tThe nephridium (Text-fig. 2) has essentially the
same shape as in P. clessinz; only it is lodged somewhat lower on
the front side of the adductor.

Stomach.—The stomach has no posterior pocket but a well-
developed left coecum, and the intestine is rather short and describes
a curve to the left, as in P. personatum, before traversing the
duodenum on its right side.

Though agreeing in essential characters, the two species just
mentioned differ, however, in several respects. To the anatomical
differences, especially in the structure of the gill, conchological ones
are added: the very feebly constructed shell of P. clessini contrasts
greatly with the solid valves of P. torquatwm, which are, further,
equipped with the umbonal crest, a rather enigmatic phenomenon.
In consideration of these facts it seems questionable whether the
two species have a common origin, and it should be emphasized
that the creation of a subgenus Neopisidiwm for comprising them
implies only their systematic but not genetic unity. Their agreeing
in simpler organization has been attained, probably, by reduction,
and this process might have proceeded diphyletically. Further
inquiries only can bring decision.

PisIDIUM PERSONATUM, Malm.

Gill—I have chosen this species as a representative of the
subgenus Hupisidiwm because it differs less than other species from
the types described above, and thus, in some respects, serves to
bridge the transition. We find here the typical two gills on each
side of the body, the larger or anterior one corresponding to the single
one in P. clessini and torquatum, as well as to the anterior (or inner)
one in Spheriwm and other Kulamellibranchia. This gill (Pl. III,
Fig. 7) consists of a well-developed direct lamella and a smaller
reflected one, which ascends to about half the breadth of the former.
The margin of the reflected lamella is attached along the side of the
body for more than two-thirds of its length ; then, behind the foot,
the margins of opposite lamelle are united to form an interbranchial
septum.

160 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Along the margin, beneath the line of attachment, the marginal
vessel runs, transporting the venous blood from the cephalic region
to the filaments. This combination of the marginal vessel with the
edge of the inner lamella is a characteristic met with in all Eupisidia
in contradistinction to Neopisidiwm, where the vessel has been
disconnected from the edge and fused to the inside of the direct
lamella. ;

Towards this margin the filaments of the reflected lamella are
free from the opposite branches in the direct lamella, but in the lower
two-thirds of their length the respective branches are intimately
fused (Pl. III, Fig. 7a), the reflected lamella thus becoming fused
with the direct one for two-thirds of its breadth. This interlamellar
fusion is a simple coalescence without any development of septa
between the branches, a higher development that occurs in other
species, e.g. P. casertanum and henslowanum ; in the latter, further,
the septa alternate in height. In the present form the connexion
is extended to an equal height in adjacent filaments, though
decreasing in height posteriorly.

In the rear portion of the gill the filaments are elevated on their
inside, thus forming the pockets usual in fertile specimens.

There are about thirty-five filaments in the foremost gill and about.
eight interfilamentar junctions. The foremost crest of the gill is
furnished with a distinct longitudinal furrow marking the line of
reflection.

Compared with the anterior gill, the posterior one is rather small
in size (Pl. III, Figs. 4,7); it forms a narrow stripe behind the gill
axis and occupies its lower half only. In other species of Pisidium
the posterior gill generally attains a greater height. This gill is
homologous with the posterior (or external) one in Spheriwm and
other Hulamellibranchia, and consists entirely of the reflected
lamella, the descending one being completely obsolete and repre-
sented only by the axial portions of the filaments. An indication
of a direct lamella may be found occasionally, e.g. in P. ammcum.

Mantle—On examining the mantle we find the pedal slit to be
extended far backwards; the length of the post-pedal suture
equals the height of the posterior adductor (and the siphonal
opening), and surpasses considerably the diameter of the branchial
slit. Further, it is to be mentioned that the inner mantle fold is
somewhat thickened but essentially of about a uniform breadth
throughout its length, this being in sharp contrast to P. subtruncatum,
in which the pedal slit is much smaller and the post-pedal suture
correspondingly very elongated ; the mantle fold, further, of that
species is much more swollen in its foremost portion than posteriorly.

The shape of the siphon is described and figured by Phillips and
Stelfox (1918).

Nephridium.—The nephridium of P. personatum (Text-fig. 7)
forms a step towards a higher development than that of P. clessins.

2

ODHNER: ANATOMY OF SOME BRITISH PISIDIA. 161

Its pericardial tube has become somewhat more winding, though
not in such a degree by far as we find it in P. nitidum (Text-fig. 8).
Beside this, the dorsal lobe, which completely covers the pericardial
coil of the tube, is more deeply incised by a curved fissure (cf. Text-
fig. 1), a feature that we meet with also in P. casertanum. In other
species of Hupisidium this partition of the dorsal lobe has given
rise to other aspects; thus in P. amnicum the fissure extends
straight backwards (Text-fig. 5); in P. nitidum (Text-fig. 8), P
milium, and P. henslowanum it is widened to an open foramen,
in which the top of the pericardial tube is visible surrounded by the
narrowed annuliform dorsal coil.

The final stage in this series of the complicated tubuliform
nephridium is represented by Spherium and Caliculina (cf. Odhner,
1912).

Stomach.—In the alimentary canal we find that the present species
is furnished witha more or less distinct posterior ccecum, as well as
a left one. The intestine describes, in front of the duodenum, a short
coil towards the left before it turns and traverses the latter on its
right side (Text-fig. 10).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE: III.

Fie. 1.—P. clessini, Surbeck. Llyn Cwm, Clyd Nant Ffrancon, Snowdon,
Wales. Coll. Ch. Oldham, 17/9/1921. x 40.

Fie. 2.—P. clessini, in adult specimen with fry in gills, showing foot and
siphon protracted. x 40.

Fie. 3.—P. torquatum, Stelfox. Grand Junction Canal, Cheddington,
Buckinghamshire. Coll. Ch. Oldham, 16/7/1921. x 45.

Fic. 4.—P. personatum, Malm. Tring, Hertfordshire. Coll. Ch. Oldham,

— 16/7/1921. x 40.

Fie. 5.—P. clessini, right gill from saddle a, gill axis; e, interbranchial
septum; m, marginal vessel.

Fic. 6.—P. torquatum, right gill from inside. 6a, Section along a filament
showing the marginal vessel (m), septa (s), and free edge of reflected
lamella (1).

Fie. 7.—P. personatum, right gills from inside. 7a, Section along a filament
showing the coalescence of its branches.

162

DESCRIPTIONS OF TWENTY-ONE SPECIES OF TURRIDA (PLEU-
ROTOMIDA) FROM VARIOUS LOCALITIES IN THE COLLECTION
OF MR. E. R. SYKES.

(By James Cosmo Metvi1t, M.A., D.Sc.
Read 8th December, 1922.
PLATES IV AND V.

Some time ago I was asked by Mr. Sykes to take in hand a number
of unnamed and, in some cases, critical species of Turride, which
he, as opportunity offered, had obtained from various sources.
Fortunately, in every case the locality had been registered, and as
regards the majority of them they had been closely examined, so
far as comparison with the vast series of the British Museum (Nat.
Hist.) was concerned, by himself in company with the late
Mr. Edgar Smith. The Eastern Turride are particularly well repre-
sented there. The occidental tropical species, mostly from Cuba,
have been, at our request, very kindly looked over by Dr. W. H.
Dall, and also Mr. J. B. Henderson, to both of whom we are greatly
indebted. About six of those forwarded were found to have been
described, some quite recently, and the remainder were passed as
new to science. We are enabled, therefore, to offer at the present
opportunity descriptions of twenty-one species, a large proportion of
these belonging to a genus Drillia, now being divided into sections,
as is indeed necessary, but of which I am not prepared at present
to grasp the full details. Accordingly, in this paper I fall back upon
the old classification as given in Tryon’s Manual of Conchology,
vol. vi, 1884.

TURRIS RUTHVENIANA, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 2.)

Shell fusiform, thick; whorls, especially the upper, somewhat
compressed, being ten in number, inclusive of the two apical.
Colour bright chestnut brown, with squarrose, fairly regular, white
tessellations on the spiral carine. These revolving keels appertain
throughout—one, in particular, central, and subdivided by a shallow
sulcus; the lesser tornate keels increase numerically in each of the
lower whorls, till, on the body-whorl, they total five or six, all
beautifully variegated with white and chestnut alternately, as
mentioned above. Mouth ovate-oblong, canal wide, abbreviate,
sinus well expressed, wide, and deep, columellar margin fairly
straight.

Long. 41°5, lat. 14 mm.

Hab.—Mauritius.

A handsome species, standing somewhat alone, and conspicuous
for its bright coloration and tessellated carinal ornamentation.
(Named after Mr. E. Ruthven Sykes, in whose collection is the type.)

Proc MALAC, SoG. LOND:

Monsey Pm iW.

in ttn nr rae NET

sa eM Tw aI

A errereseninerrns ancang err eto ire ISG SOM COTS

poe

eee

Huth mp.

1. eb lith.

=
Bs

G.M.Woodward «

SPECIES OF URI LD 7:

/
v

NUE

MELVILL: NEW SPECIES OF TURRIDA. 163

DRILLIA ANTHAMILLA, n.sp. (Pl. IV, Fig. 1.)

Shell narrowly fusiform, surface rather dull, blackish-fuscous,
eleven whorled, of which the apical are smooth, shining, apparently
carinate centrally, but the type specimen is a little worn and
imperfect in this particular. The lower whorls are suturally
impressed just below the sutures, at the summit of each whorl,
once spirally acutely keeled, the remaining portion being rather
ventricose, longitudinally obliquely multicostate, crossed by, on
the four penultimate whorls, three to five spiral revolving lines,
gemmulate at the several points of junction with the ribs; gemmules
shining, often pale; the body-whorl possesses fourteen such lire,
with over twenty closely grained ribs. Mouth narrow, oblong,
outer lip not effuse, columellar nearly straight, simus shallow, but
well expressed, canal slightly recurved.

Long. 34, diam. 9 mm.

Hab.—?

Mr. Edgar A. Smith considered this species an ally of D. emula,
Angas, from Australia, but the coloration is different, it is larger,
with the body-whorl also longer in proportion to the length of
spire. To my mind D. maura, Sowerby, a West American species,
is akin, but the ribs seem more numerous, and the revolving lines
stronger and better developed in the last-named shell. From the »
figure also of D. appelii, Weink,1 one traces affinity, but this species
is described as light-ochraceous in colour, and being indistinctly
white banded. The general contour is, however, very similar.
(dvOapidXos rivalling.)

DRILLIA CUBANA, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 3.) v

Shell elegantly fusiform, dark sienna-brown, whorls 8, nuclear ?
imperfect in our specimens, the remainder very closely and
finely longitudinally costate, say about sixteen on the body-whorl,
slightly oblique, warm-brown in colour, with spiral white band
just below the sutures. The surface is crossed with uniform spiral
raised lines; these extend very nearly to the base of the body-whorl.
Mouth narrow, outer lip rather incrassate, sinus well expressed, just
below the suture, columellar margin straight, canal very short.

Long. 15, lat. 6 mm.

Hab.—Cuba.

A striking little shell both in form and coloration. The ribs
are particularly numerous and fine in character, not in the least
incrassate. Indeed, it superficially recalls some small Mitra of the
subgenus Turricula.

Dr. Dall considers it undescribed, and mentions that it belongs to
a group of closely allied forms described by Reeve, Edgar Smith,
Orbigny, and others, of some of which there are no authentic

1 Vide Conch. Cab., pl. xx, fig. 5.

164 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

specimens in the United States National Museum, including the
species now under review. Hxamples of the allied D. leucocyma,
Dall, and zebra, Lam., accompanied this from the island of Cuba,
and are in Mr. Sykes’ collection. Also two of the Orbignyan
species, D. ornata and albomaculata.”

I have unusual pleasure in having the opportunity of naming this
species after an island which I visited many years ago—in March,
1872—where a most happy and enjoyable time was spent in
what is, perhaps, the most beautiful, as it is the largest, of the
West Indies.

» DRILLIA EUPHANES, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 4.)

Shell fusiform, rather solid, white; whorls 8, of which two are
nuclear, globular, white, smooth, the remainder suturally impressed,
with regular incrassate nodulous longitudinal ribs, bluntly angled
at the periphery, the nodules large, shining. The ribs on the body-
whorl number eight or nine. These are crossed by somewhat coarse
revolving lines, which, in the specimens before us, are nearly obsolete.
Mouth roundly-ovate, sinus rather wide and deep, outer lip slightly
expanded, columellar margin fairly straight, canal very short.

Long. 12, lat. 5 mm. sp. maj.; long. 9, lat. 4 mm. sp. min.

Hab.—Cuba.

Dr. Dall informs me that similar shells in the United States
National Museum are labelled fucata, Reeve? but these are
unauthenticated, and the name is therefore very doubtful. This
Antillean species is larger, say 20-21 mm. in length, but much of
the same character as to its ribs and general appearance. It is,

however, channelled above the periphery, and the coloration is’

yellowish-white, with brown maculations. D. paria, Reeve,*+ may
also be compared. (evpavys of good appearance.)
’ _-DRILLIA INNOCENS, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 5.)

Shell fusiform, very smooth and shining, somewhat lightly
built, pure white; whorls 7-8, of which the nuclear (two) are
smooth and globose, the remainder all suturally impressed, with
numerous irregularly formed longitudinal incrassate ribs ; the rest
of the surface smooth and plain. Mouth rather wide, ovate, outer
lip thin, to some extent expanded, sinus situate directly below the
- suture, wide, columellar margin straight, canal very abbreviate.
Long. 14, lat. 6 mm. sp. maj.; long. 9, lat. 3°5 mm. sp. min.
Hab.—Cuba.

1 Proc. U.S. Nat. Hist. Mus., vi, 1883, 328, pl. x, fig. 8.

2 Orbigny, Moll. Cuba, pl. xxiv, fig. 16, and xxiii, fig. 26; Ramon de la Sagra,
Hist. Cuba, ii, 1846, 176, pl. xxiv, figs. 16, 18.

3 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1845, p. 115; Conch. Icon. Pleurotoma, pl. xx,
fig. 169.

4 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1846, p. 5; Conch. Icon. Pleurotoma, pl. xxxvi,
fig. 334.

2 i a eda

MELVILL: NEW SPECIES OF TURRID&. 165

An elegant pure white and very smooth Drillia, which, as Dr. W. H.
Dall observes, in form belongs to the same group as his D. thea,}
this being an olivaceous species, with a silky epidermis, found off
the Florida and contiguous coasts in about 60-100 fathoms.

DRILLIA INSIGNITA, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 6.)

Shell fusiform, gradually attenuate, incrassate, of a rich sienna-
brown in colour; whorls 12, including three nuclear, smooth,
shining brown, semidiaphanous, centrally carinate, the fourth whorl
with numerous somewhat undeveloped noduled riblets, the remaining
eight spirally ornamented with close revolving lines, crossing the
conspicuously noduled longitudinal ribs; nodules white, body-
whorl obliquely twelve-ribbed, below the periphery obscurely
fasciated with white; canal somewhat extended, straight colu-
mellarly, outer lip effuse, sinus well marked, narrow, but deep.

_ Long. 25, diam. 10 mm.

Hab.—Philippine Islands.

Allied to D. Griffithic? and major, both of Gray, but smaller
and more compact. (Insignitus, distinguished.)

DRILLIA LATIRIFORMIS, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 7.)

Shell fusiform, with fairly broadened body-whorl, but very
attenuate spire; whorls 9, of which the two nuclear are smooth,
diaphanous, and globular, the remainder with strong, rounded,
shining, nodulous longitudinal ribs, about eight in number on the
penultimate and body-whorls. Suturally strongly raised-plicate,
and spirally furnished with regular raised revolving lines, chestnut
in colour, thus contrasting with the paler ochreous brown surface ;
these raised strie are very close and frequent on the body-whorl,
especially below the periphery. Mouth oblong, outer lip some-
what thin, with sinus rather broad and deep. Columellar margin
oblique, canal abbreviate.

Long. 17, lat. 6 mm.

Hab.—New Caledonia.

In the opinion of Mr. Edgar Smith, this very interesting species
had not attained its maximum of growth. This may be the
case; but, at all events, the outer lip, with the well-expressed sinus,
is sufficiently formed for all practical purposes. The style of pattern
is somewhat similar to the beautiful Drillia euchroés, Melv.,* from
the Persian Gulf, but that is smooth throughout. Both species are
small mimics of Latirus turritus, Gmel., and others of that group.

1 Proc. U.S. National Mus., vi, 1883, 328, pl. x, fig. 5.

* Reeve, Conch. Icon. Pleurotoma, pl. xix, fig. 157.

3 Reeve, Conch. Icon. Pleurotoma, pl. vii, fig. 59.

“ Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., x, 1912, p. 250, pl. xi, fig. 11.

166 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

DRILLIA PARGCA, n.sp. (Pl. IV, Fig. 8.)

Shell abbreviately fusiform, solid, white, the basal third of the
body-whorl ochreous; whorls 9, including the smooth and globular
nuclear, the remainder longitudinally many-ribbed, the ribs being
stout, angled, and echinate, crossed by many faint revolving lines.
The body-whorl is ten-ribbed. Mouth oblong, outer lip slightly
expanded, columellar margin almost straight. Canal wide,
abbreviate, sinus well expressed, wide, and fairly deep.

Long. 19, diam. 7 mm.

Hab.—?

Much stouter in build than D. wilmeri, Smith, from the Andaman
Isles, but is nearly allied, the ochreous or chestnut coloration in
the lower portion of the body-whorl being very similar. This also
obtains in the more recently described D. infrafusca? of Sowerby,
a broader and coarser species still. (zapockos, an ally.)

v DRILLIA PRIMULA, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 9.) °

Shell small, gradately fusiform, compact; whorls 8, of which
the uppermost two are nuclear, smooth, white, globular, the
remainder plicately ridged spirally at the sutures, and, below these,
angularly sloping and closely longitudinally ribbed; ribs crossed,
as regards the upper whorls, by two, the body-whorl by four oz five
spiral incrassate revolving lines, gemmulate, white, and shining
at the points of junction with the ribs, interstices oblong. Shell of
pale primrose hue, very delicate in colour. Mouth small, oval,
outer lip slightly angled centrally and thickened. Columellar
margin almost straight, sinus very obscure, canal abbreviate.

Long. 6, lat. 2 mm. :

Hab.—Cuba.

Apparently of the same alliance as D. papillosa,? Garrett, from
Fiji, but not so pronounced in sculpture. Dimensions identical.
(Primula, a primrose, from the pale lemon colour.)

DriLLia (CRASSISPIRA) OCHROBRUNNEA, n.sp. (PI. IV, Fig. 10.)
Shell oblong-fusiform, solid, yellow or ochreous-brown; whorls

8-9, of which the two nuclear are smooth, globose, blunt ~

at actual apex, the remainder suturally impressed, angled,
longitudinally miulticostate; coste smooth, crossed by obscure
spiral lines on the body-whorl, more particularly towards the base.
Whorls ornamented with spiral rows of white beaded gemme
just below the sutures, and again in several regularly arranged
rows on the ribs, and towards the base of the body-whorl. There is,

1 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 805, pl. 1, fig. 4.

2 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1893, pp. 487 sqq.. I may add that I have been
able to examine the actual type of this species, infrafusca, which, Homie.
in General Tripe’s collection, now belongs to Mr. Sykes.

3 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1873, p. 218, pl. ui, fig. 29.

MELVILL: NEW SPECIES OF TURRIDA. 167

in the examples seen by us, some extent of variation in the disposition
of these gemme, and likewise in the number of ribs. The mouth is
ovate, outer lip slightly rounded in the largest specimen, straighter
in the smaller, and with sinus shallow but well expressed.
Columellar margin straight, canal very short, slightly recurved
basally. :

Long. 21, lat. 8 mm. sp. maj.; long 17, lat. 5 mm. sp. min.

Hab.—Mauritius.

This species exists, unnamed, in our National Museum. It is
of the same alliance as D. digitalis, Reeve, from the Philippine
Isles and Mauritius, and D. ochroleuca,? Melv. & Sykes, from the
Andamans (Booley collection).

CLAVATULA GABONENSIS, n.sp. (PI. V, Fig. 11.)

Shell pyramidate, smooth throughout, eleven whorled, the two
nuclear white, plain, and bulbous, the remainder concave, well
exhibiting incremental lines of growth, elegantly and regularly
- ornamented with fluctuate brown lines, and, on the body-whorl,
longitudinal flames; the periphery is conspicuously angular and
bicarinate, mouth ovate, outer lip with median angle, sinus wide,
canal moderate, very slightly recurved, columellar margin straight.

Long. 25, lat. 10 mm.

Hab.—Gaboon, West Africa.

To this the only allied species is C. leliewrt, Récluz.? Both species
agree in complete smoothness of surface, with no sign of tubercles
* or spines which characterize all others of the genus. But it differs
from the species just named in the very conspicuous bicarinate
angle at the periphery of the body-whorl, thereby rendering the
shell attenuate at either extremity, while the character and
disposition of the brown markings differ likewise.

PERRONA JESSICA, n.sp. (Pl. V, Fig. 12.)

Shell acuminately fusiform, shining, and very smooth ; whorls 12,
of which the two nuclear are transparent, white, and slightly
bulbous; the remainder moderately suturally impressed, with a
plicate and conspicuous revolving keel just below the suture, a
plain space just below this, and then, joining on to the suture
below, another carina raised and ornamented with a spiral
row of small shining nodules. The body-whorl is almost straight,
quite smooth, shining, and milky white until the close rows of striz
commence round the base. Canal prolonged and recurved, outer lip
hardly incrassate, sinus wide and well-formed, columellar margin
straight, mouth oblong.

——

1 Reeve, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1843, p. 186 ; and Conch. Icon., i. Pleurotoma,
pl. xvii, fig. 138.

* Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. ii, 1897, p. 165, pl. xiii, figs. 4, 5.

* Journ. de Conchyl., ii, 1851, p. 210, pl. v, fig. 7.

168 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Long. 28, lat. 9 mm.

Hab.—Goree, West Africa; collection Denans.

This extremely select species was examined by the late Mr. G. B.
Sowerby, who wrote that at first he considered it might be an
albino variety of P. lineata, Lam., but that it was well distinguished
from that species by the ‘ « plicate angle”. It certainly seems
abundantly distinct from any other known Perrona.

SURCULA MACILENTA, n.sp. (PI. V, Fig. 13.)

Shell fusiform, gracefully attenuate, thin, pale tan-coloured ;
whorls 9-10, of which the two nuclear are pale, shining, and
globose ; the remainder medially angled, suturally impressed,
longitudinally ribbed ; ribs broad, rather irregular, rounded, oblique,
the whole surface crossed very delicately by close revolving sulculose
strie. Mouth oblong, sinus (in type specimen) hardly expressed,
but the shell may not have quite reached its full growth, the outer
lip being thin. Columella straight, canal abbreviate, wide.

Long 17, lat. 5 mm.

Hab.—South Africa.

This appears nearly allied to D. lanceolata,” Reeve, and likewise
to the much larger Surcula undatiruga, Biv., this being a
Mediterranean species, of which tenwis, Gray, is a synonym.

(Macilenta, lean.)

Y Manenrra INTERCEDENS, n.sp. (Pl. V, Fig. 14.)

Shell fusiform, small, delicate, thin, white with partial pale yellow

suffusion ; whorls 7, of which three are nuclear, globose, semi-
diaphanous, white, shining, the third being microscopically
longitudinally striate ; the remaining whorls, all impressed suturally,
are closely longitudinally ribbed; these ribs are close, shining, and
smooth, obliquely flexuose, with the interstices finely spirally striate.
Mouth ovate-oblong, outer lip thin, but hardly adult, columellar
margin oblique, canal abbreviate.

Long. 5, lat. 2 mm.

Hab.—Cuba.

A distinct species. Dr. Dall writes concerning it: “ This belongs
to the group of cerina, Kurtz & Stimpson,* from the Atlantic shores
of U.S.A. Though worn, we cannot identify it by any species in
our collection.”” It may likewise be found comparable with another
West Indian species, viz. M. dorvillew, Gray.”

(Intercedens, a go between.)

1 Reeve, Conch. Icon. Pleurotoma, 1843, pl. xi, figs. 96a, b.

2 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1845, p. 111. Also Reeve, Conch. Icon., i.
Pleurotoma, pl. xxi, fig. 182.

3 Phil. Moll. Sicilie, ii, pl. xxvi, fig. 13.

4 Proc. Boston Nat. Hist. Soc., iv, p. 115.

5 Reeve, Conch. Icon., i. Pleurotoma, pl. xxviii, fig. 249.

~—

:

¥

MELVILL: NEW SPECIES OF TURRID#. 169

Y MANGELIA NANODES, n.sp. (PI. V, Fig. 15.)

Shell abbreviately fusiform, solid, yellowish white; whorls 6,
two being nuclear, small, globular, the remainder ventricose, much
impressed suturally, with longitudinal incrassate smooth ribs, the
interstices crossed by coarse infrequent spiral lines; mouth oblong,
outer lip thickened, sinus very obscure, columellar margin inclined
_ to obliquity, canal extremely short.

Long. 5°5, lat. 3 mm.

Hab.—Cuba.

This petite Mangilia, in which the incrassate longitudinal ribs
seem very large, proportionately speaking, is not to be found either
in American or British Museums, and Dr. Dall queries it as most
probably new to science. The whorls are very tumid, the spiral
lines at the interstices coarse. (vavwéys dwarf.)

MANGELIA UMBROSA, n.sp. (PI. V, Fig. 16.)

Shell small, narrow, fusiform, of rude sculpture, dusky-brown
with rufous tinge over the body-whorl and orifice; whorls 7-8
(the nepionic being imperfect in the specimens seen), the
remainder longitudinally furnished with obtusely-rounded, strong,
and frequent ribs, say about fourteen on the body-whorl; all the
whorls ventricose, impressed, and spirally plainly ridged suturally,
and crossed by strongly developed spirals, swollen and almost
becoming nodulous at the points of junction with the coste. Mouth
small, ovate, outer lip slightly expanded, sinus wide but shallow,
canal very short, columellar margin oblique.

Long. 12, lat. 4 mm.

Hab.—Hirado Hegén, Japan (Hirase).

This small but roughened species was received from Mr. Y.
Hirase through the medium of Messrs. Sowerby and Fulton, and
studied well by the late Mr. G. B. Sowerby. We do not know a very
near ally.

MANGELIA TANABENSIS, n.sp. (Pl. V, Fig. 17.)

Shell solid, white, longitudinally multicostate, ribs straight, at
first, with the interstices, surrounded with deep revolving sulcate
spiral lines, but soon becoming worn, and then are smooth and
shining. One example is plain, without bands or coloured lines,
another possesses two lines on the upper whorls, and on the body-
whorl these are supplemented by a broad chestnut-brown band at
the periphery, extending round the shell to the lower part of the
outer lip. The mouth is ovate, outer lip white, shining, smooth,
thickened, sinus small but well expressed, situate just below the
suture. Canal abbreviate, columellar margin smooth.

Long. 14, lat. 4mm. sp. maj.; long. 10, lat. 3°75 mm. sp. min.

Hab.—Tanabe Ki, Japan (Hirase, No. 1399).

A pretty, small, but solid shell, many ribbed, surrounded with
suleate revolving lines, the surface being sometimes plain and
unrelieved, or lined and banded with chestnut-brown.

VOL. XV.—MARCH, 1923. 12

170 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACGOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

‘ LIENARDIA CHRYSOLEUCA, n.sp. (Pl. V, Fig. 18.)

Shell small, columbelliform, white, spirally banded with bright
yellow, centrally on the upper whorls, and twice, at the periphery and
towards the base, of the body-whorl. Whorls 6, in our specimens
imperfect as regards the nuclear, the three remaining whorls
angular below the impressed sutures, everywhere closely and
obliquely ribbed, crossed by spiral incrassate lines, beautifully
gemmate with small globular shining nodules at the points of
junction, so that the whole surface is cancellate, the interstices being
deep and smooth. Outer lip thickened, crenulate without, eight or
nine denticled within, sinus rather narrow, but deep and con-
spicuous; columellar margin slightly plicate, fairly straight; canal
short.

Long. 6, lat. 3°75 mm.

Hab.—Cuba.

A very pretty, bright little species, which does not appear to be
known in either British or American collections; excepting one,
for example, at the United States National Museum, dredged off
the south coast of Cuba in 150 fathoms; dead (W. H. Dall an litt.).
(xpvcoXevxes, from the yellow-banded coloration on white ground.)

CYTHARA DUPLARIS, n.sp. (PI. V, Fig. 19.)

Shell solid, yellowish white, longitudinally irregularly but closely
ribbed, ribs incrassate; whorls 6-7, at first sloping, then con-
spicuously and broadly angled, the whole surface covered with
fine revolving strie, which run in pairs, alternating with very
narrow intervening spaces. Mouth narrow, elongate, outer lip
thickened, with fifteen small shining white denticulations at the
orifice ; columellar margin extended, similarly denticulate ; cong
very short, wide; sinus shallow and obscure.

Long. 12, lat. 4-25 mm.

Hab.—Andaman Isles.

Though commonplace in appearance, this little Cythara cannot
exactly be matched among the many described species. It seems
nearest, perhaps, to capillacea, Reeve.1 The number of nibs,
irregularly set out on the body-whorl, is about sixteen; they are
numerous likewise on the two next whorls.

VEPRECULA MENECHARMES, n.sp. (Pl. V, Fig. 20.)

Shell delicate, pale ochreous-brown, or (var. albescens) pure
white, turreted; whorls 8-9, the nuclear itself globular, plain,
the next beautifully but microscopically cancellate, the re-
mainder longitudinally acutely costate, angled above, crossed by,
in full-grown specimens, on the upper whorls, two, on the body-
whorl four, spiral raised coste, the interstitial spaces quadrate,
smooth, acutely echinate at the points of junction. Number of ribs
on the body-whorl eleven to twelve. Mouth oblong, outer lip

1 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1846, p. 60.

‘

Vou. XV, PL.V.

Proc.Matac.soc,Lonn,

Huth imp.

NEW SPECLES OF TURRIDA.

MELVILL: NEW SPECIES OF TURRIDAI. 171

incrassate, without 5-echinate, within obscurely denticulate, sinus
fairly broad and conspicuous, columellar margin straight, multiplicate,
canal abbreviate, slightly recurved.

Long. 21, lat. 7 mm. sp. max. ; long. 14, lat. 5 mm. sp. min.

Hab.—Mauritius.

I have for many years possessed this attractive little shell,
- unnamed, also received further individuals in 1899 from Mr. J. H.
Ponsonby Fane, and later from Mr. Hugh Fulton; this last con-
taining the largest example, the dimensions of which are mentioned.
The var. albescens is pure white, as just given above. (mevexdpuns,
ready for battle, in fanciful allusion to the “ militant ” echinations.)

PLEUROTOMELLA BORBONICA, n.sp. (PI. V, Fig. 21.)

Shell delicate, small, elegantly fusiform, rather narrow, and
gradually attenuate upwards, white,, semidiaphanous; whorls
7-8, the nepionic or nuclear being smooth, white, and globose,
the third whorl elegantly but microscopically decussate, the
remainder angled a little below the sutures, delicately semi-
transparent, regularly cancellate, interstices quadrate, longitudinal
ribs of the body-whorl slightly oblique, mouth oblong, outer lip
incrassate, sinus well defined, broad but very shallow, columellar
margin fairly straight, canal short and a little recurved.

Long. 8, lat. 3 mm.

Hab.—I. Réunion (or Bourbon).

A very beautiful and elegant species, perfect in form and.
symmetry, allied to some Persian Gulf and Arabian Sea forms,
e.g. Pl. eulumines,: Melv.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES IV-V.
Puate IV.
Drila anthamilla, n.sp.
Turris ruthveniana, n.sp.
Drila cubana, n.sp.
» euphanes, n.sp.
Innocens, N.sp.
» wmsignita, n.sp.
i latiriformis, n.sp.
» pareca, n.sp.
» primula, n.sp.
= (Crassispira) ochrobrunnea, n.sp.
Pave V.
11. Clavatula gabonensis, n.sp.
12. Perrona jessica, n.sp.
13. Surcula macilenta, n.sp.
14. Mangelia intercedens, n.sp.

by
SOHNANIRWNHES

—

15. Pe nanodes, n.sp.
16. ms umbrosa, N.sp.
17. tanabensis, n.sp.

18. Lienardia chrysoleuca, n.sp.
19. Cythara duplaris, n.sp.

20. Veprecula menecharmes, n.sp.
21. Plewrotomella borbonica, n.sp.

1 Journ. Malac., xi, 1904, p. 84, pl. vii, fig. 15.

172

ON THE DATE OF PUBLICATION OF CHARPENTIER’S
“ CATALOGUE DES MOLLUSQUES TERRESTRES ET
FLUVIATILES DE LA SUISSE”.

By Professor Dr. JuLES Favre.
Read 12th January, 1928.

THE following letter from Professor Dr. Jules Favre, of the Muséum
d’Histoire Naturelle de Genéve, throws more light on this point
than has hitherto been obtainable :—

Le 18 novembre 1922.
Cher Monsieur,

Grace 4 l’amabilité de M. le Professeur Strohl, directeur du
Concilum bibliographicum et du M. le Professeur Schinz, directeur
du Jardin botanique, tous deux a4 Ziirich, je puis vous donner
quelques précisions concernant la publication de Charpentier.

Je vous transcris ce que m’écrit M. Strohl :

“Dans les documents imprimés “ Actes de la Société helvétique ”
22éme session a Neuchatel, il est mentionné a la date du 24 juillet
1837 qu’une commission a été chargée d’examiner les comptes
relatifs 4 impression du dernier volume des mémoires de la Societe.

“ Or, le dernier mémoire en question 4 du étre le premier volume
de la nouvelle série (nouveaux mémoires), donc celui précisement
ou se trouve le travail de Charpentier. Car a la date du 25 juillet,
M. Mallet fait son rapport sur les comptes en question et il est dit
alors expressément (p. 6 des actes) qu'il s’agit du ler volume des
* Nouveaux mémoires ’.

“ Celui-ci aurait donc paru en tout cas AVANT le 24 juillet 1837.

““ Mais il y a des raisons de croire qu'il ait paru déja dans les tout
premiers mois de 1837 et méme peut-étre en 1836 déja. Grace
a Pamabilité de M. le Professeur Schinz, président de la commission
des mémoires, dont je fais partie également, nous avons fait venir
de Berne les procés verbaux et les livres de comptes se rapportant
aus dites années. Malheureusement, ces comptes ont été faits
alors tres sommairement par Hscher v.d. Linth; ce n'est qu’a
partir de 1840, quand Westmiiller a commencé a les rédiger quils
devenus plus deétailles.

“Néanmoins il se trouve mentionné dans les comptes de 1837
qu’une somme de 1,000 frs. a été payée a M. Coulon fils 4 Neuchatel
le 17 février 1837. Or M. Coulon était président de la commission
qui avait été chargée l’année précédente en juillet 1836 de la
publication des ‘nouveaux mémoires’. La somme mentionée
comme ayant été versée le 17 fevrier 1837 a M. Coulon, ne peut
avoir servi qu’a payer l’imprimeur, M. Petitpierre. Elle a été suivie
par d’autres versements dans le courant de 1837.

“Tl y a done lieu d’admettre que la commission instituée fin
juillet 1836 et dont le président M. Coulon résidait a Neuchatel
alt commencé des 1836 a préparer.la publication du vol. i des
nouveaux mémoires qui aurait done été prét dés le début de 1837.”

CAPTURE OF SPIRULA ALIVE. 173

Ainsi donc, la question concernant Held est réglée. Reste celle
de Beck.

.The Malecolonioal Society of London is very greatly indebted to
Professor Dr. Jules Favre, as well as to Professor Strohl and
Professor Schinz, for all the indefatigable trouble they have taken
to assist in clearing up the date in question, which in many points
- affects molluscan nomenclature, and this Society would take the
present opportunity of returning to them its most sincere thanks.

NOTE ON THE CAPTURE OF SPIRULA ALIVE.

(Prepared by the Kditor, B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S8.)
Read 12th January, 1928.
THE recent announcement of the capture of no less than ninety-five
living specimens of Spirula in the North Atlantic by the Danish
“Dana” Expedition seems to be a matter of sufficient importance
to warrant calling the attention of this Society specially to the
interesting fact.

Hitherto only some five examples have been met with; none
alive. The present successful captures are mentioned by the leader
of the expedition, Dr. J. Schmidt, in a communication to “ Nature ”
of the 9th of December last.

The specimens were taken at depths of from 200 to 2,000 metres
(110 to 1,100 fathoms), and most abundantly at from 300 to
500 metres (165 to 275 fathoms), so that Spirula evidently is
bathypelagic, and only after death becomes mingled with the
surface fauna. Individuals were frequently kept alive for a day or
two in an aquarium on board the “ Dana ” and their habits observed.

Left to itself in the tank, the Spirula will remain suspended for
- hours at the surface, or lower down in the water, always in a vertical
position, head downwards, and with arms more or less closed in.
The camerated shell acts as a float, and its tendency to lift the
animal to the surface is counteracted by the action of the fins and
the current of water from the backwardly directed funnel. Like
other cuttlefish, however, the Spirula often. makes swift jerky
movements, dashing off in any direction suddenly. These rushes
are generally made backwards, the funnel for the moment being
forwardly directed.

The growth of the shell increases with the growth of the animal,
roughly speaking there is a chamber for each millimetre in length
of the mantle.

The bead-like organ at the posterior end, which has given rise to
much conjecture in the past, proves to be a light organ. It emits
a pale, yellowish-green light which will shine uninterruptedly for
hours together.

The occurrence of Spirula i in the North Atlantic, according to the
researches of the ‘‘ Dana ’’, is confined to an area between 10 and
35 degrees N. Lat. on the western side, and from the Canary Islands
to north of the Cape Verde Island on the eastern side.

174

MOLLUSCAN LIFE ON THE SOUTH DOGGER BANK.
By Guy C. Rosson.

(Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.)
‘ Read 12th January, 1923.

THESE notes are based upon observation made while on a cruise
in the Fisheries Research steamer ‘‘ George Bligh” (Captain W. H.
Stewart) from 3lst May to 7th June, 1922. The main purpose of the
survey was to take bottom samples on an intensive scale over an
area of 340 square miles north-east of “the South-West Patch”
at the south end of the Dogger Bank. Full details of this work are
to be published by Capt. F. M. Davis, of the Ministry of Agriculture
and Fisheries, as well as an account of the technical methods
employed.

In the area in question, and at an average depth of 12 fathoms,
the bottom was found to consist almost exclusively of very fine
grey sand. Occasional patches of coarse and fine gravel are found,
as well as a little grey clay. One large boulder, probably ice-
transported, of Scandinavian origin, was brought up. In accordance
with the fine sandy bottom and the depth, there was a complete
absence of macroscopic plant life. Practically the whole of the bottom
over this area is covered by a layer of shell-fragments, the significance
of which will be discussed later.

The bottom was sampled at stations a mile apart, and intensive

work at closer intervals was undertaken. The instrument employed |

was a large-sized Petersen “ grab ’’, capable of covering + sq. metre.
Criticisms of this instrument and its gear may be found in
Captain Davis’ paper. For the present purpose it may be said that
it appears to give a fair sample of the bottom, though the following
criticisms may be put forward. In the first instance it 1s uncertain
whether it gets up all the mollusca (e.g. large examples of Hnszis)
that burrow below the surface layer of the bottom. In the second
place, if anything (a stone or shell, for example) happens to get fixed
in the teeth of the closing edges, the latter are kept slightly apart,
and a certain amount of the fine material is washed out of the grab.
The following is a list of the Molluscan forms obtained :—

GASTROPODA.
Living. Empty shells.
Natica alderi, Forbes. Aporrhais pes-pelecam (Linn.). _,
57. catena (Da 2) Eytonium communis (Lamk.).
Bittwum reticulatum (Da C.). Bucconum undatum (Linn.).
Propebela turricula (Mont.). Bullinella cylindracea (Penn.).
Buccinum undatum, Linn. (egg capsules).
Holis sp.
SCAPHOPODA.

Dentalium entale, Linn.

ee ee

ROBSON: MOLLUSCA ON THE DOGGER BANK. 175

LAMELLIBRANCHIA.

Living. Empty shells.
Gari ferroensis (Chemn.). Mactra solida, Linn.
Mactra stultorum, Linn. Cardium edule, Linn., and sp.
Venus gallina, Linn. Astarte sulcata (Da C.).
Spisula subtruncata (Da C.). Dosinia exoleta (Linn.).
Donazx vittatus (Da C.). Lucina borealis (Linn.).
Tellina fabula, Gron. Lucinopsis undata (Penn.).
Nucula nitida, Sby. Lutraria elliptica (Lamk.)..
Ensis ensis (Linn.). Cyprina islandica (Linn.).
Cultellus pellucidus (Penn.). Tellumya ferruginosa (Mont.).

Pecten opercularis (Linn.).
Syndosmya prismatica (Mont.).
Ensis siliqua (Linn.).
It is impossible to give a complete list of the members of other
groups associated with these mollusca, but the following forms
were found fairly constantly in the hauls throughout the area :—

Nephthys ceca (Miill.).
Lanice conchilega, Pallas (empty tubes ony)
Goniada maculata, Oerst.
Magelona papillicorms, Mill.
Sigalion mathhilde, Aud.
. Bathyporeia pelagica (Baite.).
Ampelisca levgata, Lilljeborg.
Echinocardium cordatum, Gray.

The large quartzite boulder referred to above had a special fauna
of its own, which in variety and number contrasted very markedly
with the poverty of the sandy bottom. Upon it were found five
Hydroids (Tubularia sp., Gonothyrea gracilis, Sars, Obelia dichotoma
(Linn.), Calycella syringa (Linn.), Filellum serpens (Hass.)), three.
Polychetes, Flustra foliacea (Linn.), Holis sp., Buccanum (egg
capsules), Ophiothriz fragilis (D. & K.), Balanus sp., and a Tunicate
(Styelopsis grossularia (van Ben.)). This boulder was found upon ©
a remarkably sterile patch of gravel.

The list of mollusca given above contrasts very remarkably with
other lists that have been published in the past. The Dogger has
usually been regarded as a malacologist’s El Dorado, and in the
most exhaustive list! published are recorded seventy-six species of
Gastropoda and fifty-eight of Lamellibranchia. As against this, we
have as thé result of six days’ intensive work on the South-west
Patch no more than ten Gastropod species and twenty-one Lamelli-
branchia, or only 23 per cent of the total recorded by Hargreaves.
The contrast becomes more marked if we consider the Gastropoda
alone; for of these only 13 per cent of Hargreaves’ records were

1 Hargreaves, Journ. of Conch., xiii, 1910, pp. 80, 99.

176 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

obtained. It must be borne in mind that Hargreaves’ list is a
collation based upon many collectors’ results, and covering a long
period. But comparison with the results of previous cruises on the
Bank will make it clear that this particular area is extremely poor
in Molluscan life. In 1875 Leckenby and Marshall obtained no less
than sixty-four Gastropod and fifty-seven Lamellibranch species.

As to the gear used on the present trip I am satisfied that, with
the two slight criticisms noted above, it obtains a fair sample of the
bottom, and one probably much better than that given by dredges
of an older pattern.

In addition to the relatively small number of species, we have
to record that with one exception the number of individuals
obtained was very small as compared with other records. Spisula
subtruncata was found locally in vast quantities. Venus gallina,
‘Mactra stultorum, Tellina fabula, and Donax vittatus were fairly
plentiful, but were very often represented by only one or two.
examples of each per haul. Of the Gastropoda, Natica alder: was
fairly numerous, but relatively to the Lamellibranchia was scanty.
The others were only occasionally found. Full details, with the
numerical data, of the occurrence of these forms will be given in
Captain Davis’ paper.

The chief facts so far arrived at are therefore: (1) the general
poverty of molluscan life; (2) the abundance of one form,
Spisula subtruncata ; (3) the greater frequency of Lamellibranchia.
That the general vital conditions are not inimical to invertebrate
life is apparent from (a) the abundance of S. subtruncata, (6) large
hauls of Hydralmannia taken at two stations, (c) the plentiful and
varied population of the quartzite block referred to previously.

In discussing the relations between the mollusca of the South-
west Patch and their environment, and initiating comparisons with
previous results, one is under a certain disadvantage, in that previous
workers did not record the type of bottom on which the various
forms were obtained. We do not know, therefore, whether: the
previous hauls, such as that of Leckenby and Marshall, were obtained
from a bottom similar to that explored on the cruise now described.

It is not easy to account for the poverty of molluscan life in this
area. We may refer the absence of Gastropoda to the sandy bottom,
though the Naticas which are specially adapted for life in such a
place can scarcely be called plentiful. On the other hand, that
such a sandy bottom is not wholly a deterrent to other Gastropoda is
shown by the fact that Propebela and Bittiwm were found alive there.
I believe it is generally agreed that the Prosobranch foot is not well
adapted to crawling over fine loose sand bottom. But I do not
think this is wholly true, as I have found Littorina occasionally,
and species of Paludestrina frequently, living on a bottom of fine
suspended sand, and even mud. I therefore feel that the power of
effecting progress on the bottom is not wholly the determining

ROBSON : MOLLUSCA ON THE DOGGER BANK. V7

factor in this case. On the other hand, none of the Lamellibranchia,
except the Spisula, were plentiful. Four other forms referred to
(p. 176) were frequently met, but normally only four or five living
examples in a haul,! and never in the plenty that one finds elsewhere.
It is on just such a bottom that one would expect to find quantities
of Ensis, Cardium, Modiolaria, etc.

In default of objective evidence to account for this poverty of
molluscan life, I am tempted to stress the absence of any organic
débris that might afford food for an average molluscan population.
Every haul I inspected contained only the clear fine sand and shell
fragments, with the occasional particles of mud or gravel. Whether
no debris settles there at all, or, if it does, whether it is swept away
by a strong scour and deposited elsewhere, it is impossible to say.
In any case, the mollusca that do live there must be, like the Naticas,
carnivorous, or they must subsist entirely upon planktonic organisms
or bottom protozoa and diatoms.

As previously stated, the bottom in this area is covered with
a layer of shell fragments. Since there is so little hard bottom, it
is most improbable that these are remains of molluscs, that have
died in situ, abraded by tidal action. In several examples of dab
and haddock trawled on the spot the stomach was found full of
similar fragments, and Captain Davis and I are of the opinion that
this layer is derived from molluscs swallowed whole by these fish
and voided as comminuted remains in the feces. With the exception
of the patches of Spisula, these fragments are always vastly in excess
of the living animals taken on the spot, and it remains to account for
these.

The conclusion one would come to is that these fragments represent
the bulk of the indigenous molluscan fauna that has been demolished
by the vast shoals of dab, plaice, and haddock that are found on this
ground in certain seasons of the year. If this is true, then, with the
exception of the Spisula, it is plain that periodically the molluscan
fauna is enormously impoverished by the attacks of fish. Whether
this destruction is counterbalanced by abundance of molluscan
life, so that after the periodic raids it is replenished by a single
breeding season, or whether the molluscan fauna is in danger of
partial extinction in this area, it is impossible to say.

The enormous quantities of Spisula subtruncata are very hard to ©
explain. It is evidently palatable at least to the dabs, as examples
were found in the stomachs of the latter. For the time being, one
can only fall back on the suggestion that it is a newcomer that has
found the Bank very suitable as a breeding-ground, a suggestion
supported by the fact that it does not figure in Hargreaves’ list as
coming from the Dogger up to 1910.

1 The maxima obtained were: Tellina fabula, 8 per haul; Mactra stultorum,
11 per haul. [F. M. D.]

178 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Though the attacks of fish might seem at first sight to afford a
complete explanation of the relative paucity of molluscan life on
this part of the Bank, I do not think that this actually is the case.
In the first place the poverty in species cannot be explained thus,
since many of the forms which are absent here are very abundant
elsewhere. In the second place one would have expected the area
surveyed by Leckenby and Marshall to have been similarly
depopulated, especially since one of their visits was in August. But
this was not the case. It seems to follow from the later fact that, in
addition to the depredation of fish, there is another factor contri-
buting to the relative sterility of the South-west Patch. This factor
may be the absence of organic débris, as already suggested, though
limiting factors of a physical, chemical, or even mechanical nature,
should not be disregarded.

I have to acknowledge the courtesy of Dr. EH. 8S. Russel,
Director, and Captain F¥. M. Davis, Assistant Naturalist, of the
Fisheries Laboratory, Lowestoft, who afforded me the opportunity
of this cruise. My thanks are also due to my colleagues,
Messrs. R. Kirkpatrick, W. Campbell Smith, and A. K. Totton, for
identifying specimens referred to in this report.

179:

NOTES ON NEW ZEALAND PELECYPODS.
By W. R. B. Otiver, F.L.S.
Read 12th January, 1928.

THE appearance of Suter’s work on the Mollusca of New Zealand, in
1913 made a great advance in the study of the subject by making
readily available descriptions, references to literature, figures, and
other information on all the species admitted by him. The work
forms a new starting-point for making known the constitution and
relationships of molluscan fauna of New Zealand. Iredale, in an
article published in vol. xlvi of the Transactions of the New
Zealand Institute, next took up the subject from the point of view
of nomenclature, made a number of changes in names, and proposed
various new arrangements in the generic locations. of the species.
In the same volume I removed thirty-two names from the records
of species from the Kermadec Islands in Suter’s book. Other work
on the recent species of New Zealand Mollusca since the appearance of
Suter’s Manual consists mainly in additions to the fauna made by

_ E. A. Smith (Report, “ Terra Nova”? Expedition) and Miss M. K.

Mestayer (Trans. New Zealand Inst., vols. xlviu, 1, li).

A critical examination of types in the Dominion Museum and other
material does not entirely confirm the results of either Suter or
Iredale. Suter worked with plenty of New Zealand specimens,
but appears not to have troubled to compare exotic species. Iredale,
on the contrary, has ample foreign material to study, but, judging
by his results, did not have sufficient New Zealand specimens, so
that many of Suter’s mistakes are repeated in Iredale’s lists. The
specimens available to me are not adequate either in New Zealand
or exotic species, yet I have little doubt that many of the species
of Pelecypods admitted by Suter and not here dealt with, will, when
proper comparisons are made, share the fate of some of those I have
examined. Unfortunately, Suter did not purge the New Zealand
list of all the exotic species included by Hutton, and this result is
especially misleading when new names founded on foreign material
are included by Suter as good New Zealand species.

1. ANOMIA WALTERI, Hector.

The typical form of this species I have found only under stones
near low-tide mark at the Bay of Islands, and on rocks between
tide-marks in sheltered water at Port Fitzroy, Great Barrier Island,
attached to a shell of Mytilus canaliculus. The shell is of regular
shape,. broader than high, with radiating ribs and the valves thin
and almost transparent at the edges. This form is well figured by
Suter (Man. N.Z. Moll., pl. Ivu, fig. 10). Living on exposed rocks
at the Bay of Islands, however, it becomes irregular in outline, the
valves are much thicker, frequently the radial ribs are obscure or

180 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

obsolete, and the outer surface is dull and eroded. Such specimens
are not easily separated from those of A. trigonopsis.

2. ANOMIA TRIGONOPSIS, Hutton.
Anomia trigonopsis, Hutton, 1877, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ix, p. 598 ;
Suter, 1915, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull., No. 3, p. 48.
Anomia hutton, Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 843; Suter, 1914,
N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull., No. 2, p. 34.

Anoma undata (not Hutton), Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 843.

That there are two, but not more than two, recent species of
Anomia in New Zealand is the conclusion I have arrived at after
studying the material available. The type of A. hutton, and the
specimen on which Suter has admitted, A. wndata, as a recent species
(Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 843), are in the Dominion Museum. There is
no difference by which they can be separated. Suter’s figure of
A. undata (pl. 57, fig. 9) is not the recent specimen, but, judging by
‘the measurements, is that of the type, a Pliocene fossil. A. undata
is a distinct species so far only found fossil in the Pliocene. I am
unable to distinguish A. trigonopsis of Hutton, as represented by
Suter’s plesiotype in the collection of the Geological Survey, from
the recent shells in the Dominion Museum. This being the earliest
name, I apply it to all the recent examples of Anomia from New
Zealand except A. walteri. Asaspecies, A. trigonopsis may be defined
as being irregular in form, with moderately thick valves with a
pinkish sheen. The left valve has irregular, more or less concentric
plications, striz, and lamelle, but no distinct radial ribs. The
relative position of the muscular scars and the shape of the disc
varies with the shape of the shell and affords no diagnostic characters.
The lower byssal scar, however, is not relatively large, as in A. undata.
The range of A. trigonopsis is from the Miocene to recent.

3. Monta FuRCATA, Suter.

Anomia furcata, Suter, 1907, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xxxix, p. 262,
pl. 9, figs. 9, 10; Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 842, pl. li,
figs. 6, 6a.

My attention was first drawn to the wrong classification of this
species in Suter’s Manual by Mr. Marwick, who suggested that by
the sculpture it should be a Mona. We then examined the type
and found the characters of that genus, namely, only two muscular
scars, of which the byssal was radiately striated. The examination
of further specimens confirmed this. Suter has figured three
muscular scars and also described the characters of three, but only
two exist. He further states (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xxxix, p. 263,
1907) that of a number of left valves obtained only one showed the
muscle scars distinctly. In this, apparently, he was also mistaken. —
The species is found commonly in Hauraki Gulf, at depths of about
25 fathoms, attached to the shells of Pinna zelandica. Specimens

' OLIVER: NEW ZEALAND PELECYPODS. 181)

reach a length of 28 mm., and have in the central and dorsal portion
of the left valve a large green patch showing both inside and outside.

4. MyTILUS PLANULATUS, Lamarck.
Mytilus planulatus, Lamarck, 1819, Anim. s. Vert., vol. vi, pt. 1,

Mytilus edulis (not Linné), Hutton, 1880, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 167 ;
Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 862, pl. lvi, fig. 4.

For more than forty years the common mussel of the southern
‘portion of New Zealand has been masquerading under the name of
M. edulis of the Arctic and north temperate regions. This is the
more strange because the species to which it belongs was, on
Australian specimens, recognized as distinct from the northern
species by Lamarck over 100 years ago, and, judging by the
synonyms, by several other authors subsequently. The type is
from King George’s Sound, Western Australia, and the species occurs
from there eastward to New South Wales and Tasmania. In New
Zealand it is the most common mussel found between tide-marks
from Cook Strait southward, and it is also found at Great Barrier
Island. The true M. edulis has an expanded lip, or hinge-plate, bear-
ing a row of small teeth, usually four to sixin number. The colour of
the shell is bluish- to brownish-black, with radiating blue lines.
These latter are best seen on young shells, but many old ones also
show them. The New Zealand shell is much thicker and heavier,
and has only two or three teeth, larger than in M. edulis and placed
inside the apex, not on an expanded lip. The colour is bluish-
black weathering to blue, and there are never any radiating bands.
It is thus easily separated from M. edulis, but I have failed to find
any character by which it can be distinguished from M. planulatus.

M. planulatus from Cook Strait southward forms extensive
associations on rocks in the mid-tide belt. In size it appears to
increase from north to south. For instance, the average length of
the shell in Wellington Harbour is 65 mm., in Stewart Island shells
of 75 mm. in length are common, while Suter states that specimens
from the islands to the south of New Zealand are of a very large
size. The largest specimens I have seen, however, came from Great
Barrier Island, north of Auckland, and measured 89 mm. in length.

5. Mopiotus conFusus (Angas).
Perna confusa, Angas, 1871, Proc. Zool. Soc., p. 21, pl. 1, fig. 21.
Modiolus fluviatilis, Hutton, 1878, Journ. de Conchyl., p.53; Suter,
1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 867, pl. elviii, fig. 6.

Modiolus confusus is an Australian species from which I am
_ unable to distinguish M. fluviatilis of Hutton. In both countries
the species occurs in brackish water, and is variable in the shape of
the shells. Both Mr. May, of Tasmania, and Mr. Hedley, of Sydney,
are in agreement with me in uniting the Australian and New
Zealand forms under one name.

182 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

6. OstREA ANGASI, Sowerby.

Ostrea angasi, Sowerby, 1871, Conch. Icon., vol. xviii, pl. xiii, fig. 27 ;
Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 888, pl. lvui, fig. 3.

Ostrea renforms (not Sowerby), Hutton, Journ. de Conchyl.,
vol. xxvi, p. 56; Hutton, 1880, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 175.

Ostrea tater (part), Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 889, pl. lv, fig. 4
(the New Zealand shell only).

The characters of this species, so far as it is distinguished from
other New Zealand species of Ostrea, are. the irregular low distant
radiating ribs and coarse laminations on the left valve, and the fine
brown brittle lamine on the right or flat valve. On muddy bottoms,
where the shell is free or only slightly attached, the left valve is
regularly convex. When a large portion of the left valve is attached
to a rock it always turns more or less sharply up along the margin
of the area of attachment. This is a necessary adaptation for the
animal to get the space it requires between the two valves. It
seems curious that the convex valve is the one that is attached to
the rock and thus made subject to special adjustment, a circum-
stance that might have been avoided had the flat valve been the
lower one. The species reaches its largest size in water of 15 to
20 fathoms in Foveaux Strait. Between tide-marks the shells
are usually smaller, and being attached to rocks have the free
portion of the lower valve turned at an angle to the attached portion.
Shells only 2 or 3cm. in diameter, at Spirits Bay on rocks between
tides, I refer to this species.

The rock form of this species from the southern portion of New
Zealand is classed by Suter with the Kocene fossil from Australia,
which he then names O. tate: (Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 889, 1913).

7. OSTREA CORRUGATA, Hutton.

Ostrea corrugata, Hutton, 1873, Cat. Tert. Moll. N.Z., p. 35; Suter,
1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 890, pl. lvui, fig. 5.

Ostrea reniformis (not Sowerby), Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll.,
p- 892, pl. lvn, fig. 7.

There is a small oyster found on inter-tidal rocks in harbours
and, in deeper waters, in Hauraki Gulf. I have examined specimens
from Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, and Dunedin Harbours.
It also occurs in Pliocene beds near Wanganui. It usually has a thin
shell, with many often high, close, radiating ribs, three or four ribs
to 1cem., and is usually attached by only a small portion of the
left valve. It is easily separated from A. angasi by these characters.
The right valve often bears three broad, radiating, dark bands.

The type of Hutton’s species, a Pliocene fossil, is in the Dominion
Museum. The shell is more solid than recent forms and has larger,
higher, and more distant ribs; otherwise it agrees. Suter figures
an oyster from Auckland Harbour under the name of O. reniformas,

OLIVER: NEW ZEALAND PELECYPODS. 183

Sowerby. Through the courtesy of Mr. Murdoch I have been able
to examine this specimen, and it is referable to the present species.
The use of the name reniformis shows how persistently names
once introduced into the fauna are retained. Hutton used it for
the Dunedin rock oyster (=O. angasi), but Sowerby’s description does
not agree with any New Zealand species. The locality from which
it was collected is unknown, and the name is best rejected as
~ indeterminable.

8. ARCA TRAPEZIA, Deshayes.

Arca trapezia, Deshayes, 1840, Mag. Zool., p. 21.

This species has not hitherto been recorded from New Zealand,
but in 1916 I found two waterworn valves at Spirits Bay, and a few
years later Mr. A. W. B. Powell discovered a valve in a much better
state of preservation at Muruwai, west of Auckland. All these
specimens are large, heavy shells, but I am unable to separate them,
as a species, from Australian specimens of A. trapezva.

9. CARDIUM MACULOSUM, Wood.

Cardium maculosum, Wood, 1818, General Conchology, p. 218,
plein fig. 3.

Protocardia pulchella (not Gray), Oliver, 1915, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. xlvii, p. 556.

I am indebted to Mr. Hedley for naming shells of this species
and supplying the reference above quoted. It is found at the
Kermadec Islands, whence I recorded it as Protocardia pulchella,
which species, however, has not yet been obtained there.

10. Lasma MINUTISSIMA (Iredale).

Iredale (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xl, 1908, p. 387) described this
species as a Modiolarca. Suter (Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 926, 1913)
reduced it to Lasewa miliaris. Iredale next asserts that his species
is a “‘ Modiolarca”’ and a valid species, and (Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. xlvii, 1915, p. 487) lists it as Gavmardia minutissima. If, before
making this statement, Iredale had examined specimens, he could
not have repeated his error. The species is correctly placed by
Suter under Lascea, but it is certainly not L. miliaris. It is a good
species, and should be entered as above.

11. PsEUDARCOPAGIA DISCcULUS, Deshayes.

With Iredale’s statement that Arcopagia needs generic distinction
I agree, but he incautiously accepts Suter’s location of Tellina
disculus, instead of examining the species for himself. It may be
referred to Pseudarcopagia, which is a closer ally of Tellina than is
Arcopagia.

184 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

12. RAETA CANALICULATA, Say.

Lutraria canaliculata, Say, 1822, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.,
vol. ui, p. 311.

Raeta perspicua, Hutton, 1873, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 65;
Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 970, pl. lx, fig. 5.

This is a North Atlantic species, but a specimen in the Dominion
Museum is the type of R. perspicua, Hutton. The original label
bears no locality name, nor is any given with the original description.
Yet Hutton afterwards (Man. N.Z. Moll., 141, 1880) attaches the
locality “ Bay of Islands”, and forthwith the species “Rf.
anconspicua’’ becomes safely installed in the New Zealand fauna.
It should, of course, be omitted, and were this the only instance of
foreign shells being introduced into the New Zealand lists by Hutton
and retained by Suter it might be overlooked. But there are several
others. Some may be detected, as when a known West Indian
species like Acanthoplema granulata is included, but when foreign
shells are made the types of new species, such “ species ” are likely
to be long retained, especially by those who have not access to the
types.

13. ANTIGONA ZELANDICA (Gray).

Dosina zelandica, Gray, 1835, Yate’s New Zealand, p. 309; Gray,
1843, Dieffenbach’s Travels in New Zealand, vol. ui, p. 249.

Venus zelandica (Gray) ; Hutton, 1873, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 70.

Venus oblonga (not Gray), Hanley, 1856, Cat. Recent Bivalve
Shells, p. 359, pl. xvi, fig. 1 (possibly two species confused,
but figure is that of A. zelandica).

Chione crebra, Hutton, 1873, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 70.

Cytherea crebra (Hutton), Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 984,
plaixay tier:

A great deal of confusion exists with regard to the species
included by Suter under Cytherea. Gray first described this common _
species under the name of Dosina zelandica. In 1843 Gray describes
a second species (D. oblonga), and had no more names been applied
to these two species all would have been well. - Unfortunately,
however, Hutton in 1873 described Chione crebra. The type of this
is in the Dominion Museum, and is Gray’s A. zelandica. Next, in
1880 (Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 147), Hutton reduces Gray’s “ V.
zealandica’’ to the synonymy of oblonga, and keeps his own name
crebra for the true zelandica. This course has been followed by
Suter (Man. N.Z. Moll., 1913, p. 985). Iredale (1915), in restoring
Gray’s specific name, fails to note that Gray had correctly separated
the two species, and, judging by his list on p. 494, retains crebra fe
Gray’s zelandica and uses zelandica for Gray’s oblonga.

OLIVER: NEW ZEALAND PELECYPODS. 185

14. ANTIGONA OBLONGA (Gray).

Dosina oblonga, Gray, 1843, Diefienbach’s Travels in N.Z., vol. ii,
. p. 249.
Cytherea oblonga (Gray, not Hanley), Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll.,
p. 985, pl. lx, fig. 2.
Antigona zelandica (not Gray), Iredale, 1915, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. xlvii, p. 495.

As a species, A. oblonga is doubtfully distinct from 4. zelandica.

It includes the oblong forms, which are not nearly so abundant as the
more ovate forms. Many specimens are difficult to assign definitely
to either species. The main characters relied on by Suter for
distinguishing oblonga and crebra (= zelandica) are the shape of the
lunule and the angle made by the dorsal and anterior sides. The
lunule varies in shape with the width of the shell; the more
ventricose the shell the wider the lunule. The angle made by the
dorsal and anterior sides is more important, as the narrower it is
the more prominent are the umbones. The brown colour markings
are found on both species, and are best seen in young specimens.

Notopaphia elegans (Deshayes).

15. NoTOPAPHIA, n.gen.

Venerupis elegans, Deshayes, differs from true Venerupis and the
alhed genera, Paphia, Protothaca, and Marcia, in the characters of
the teeth and in possessing a well-defined lunule. I therefore
propose it as the type of a separate genus, Notopaphia.

The essential characters are: The anterior cardinals are directed
forwards and parallel, or nearly so, to the margin of the shell ;
the lunule is deeply impressed ; the sculpture consists of concentric
lamine and fine radial strie, and the inner margins of the valves
are crenulated. The right side of the lunule is larger than the left ;
in the escutcheon the reverse is the case. Pallial sinus, triangular.

16. VENERUPIS REFLEXA, Gray.

Venerupis reflexa, Gray, 1843, Dieffenbach’s Travels in N.Z., vol. u1,
p. 250; Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 998, pl. Lxu, fig. 7.
Venerupis siliqua, Deshayes, 1854, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1853, p. 5,

pl. xvii, fig. 1; Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 999, pl. Lxui, fig. 8.

VOL. XV.—MARCH, 1923. 13

186 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

V. refleca and V. silqua have been generally recognized as
distinct species, but I do not think a dividing line can be found.
According to Suter, the difference between them concerns the
escutcheon and the lamellee. The anastomosing of the lamelle may
at once be dismissed as of no classificatory importance, as in
specimens assigned to both forms the shell is more irregular in outline
and the lamelle are similarly irregular. The escutcheon also, when
present is small and variable. Finally, one other difference is
observed when comparing the descriptions given by Suter. The
right posterior cardinal is stated to be “small” in reflexa, and
“strong, grooved’ in siliqua. I have never seen it other than
grooved ; in fact, this isa character of the genus. I have examined
specimens from many parts of New Zealand, and find it impossible
to separate them into two groups. I therefore propose to unite the
nominal species reflexa and siliqua under the first published name.

17. Bassina DissEcTA (Perry).

Venus disyecta, Perry, 1811, Conchology, pl. lviu, fig. 3.
Venus lamellata, Lamarck, 1818, Anim. s. Vert., vol. v, p. 592.
Chione lamellata (Lamarck), Hutton, 1873, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 69.
Chione eons (Perry), Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 989, pl. Ix,
fig. 5
This species has been admitted to the fauna of New Zealand on
the evidence of two valves in the Dominion Museum. The original
labels bear no locality name, nor is any given when Hutton includes
the species in his Cat. Mar. Moll. of New Zealand. The species next
appears in Hutton Man. N.Z. Moll, p. 147, 1880, with the locality
Auckland, with Cheeseman as authority. Finally, Suter (1913)
gives Cook Strait as the locality and omits Auckland. The history
of this species is like that of Raeta perspicua, recorded above. In
his Manual, Hutton appears to have set himself the task of attaching
localities to the species he had previously included in his Catalogue
without any. Suter not only follows him without question, but goes
so far as to hunt up extra localities or change Hutton’s. No good
can come to science by such methods. The simple fact is that the
Dominion Museum specimens have no authentic history. They, of
course, I might without fear of contradiction say, certainly came from
Australia, and the name should be struck off the list of New Zealand
Mollusca. 5
18. AMPHIDESMA SUBTRIANGULATA, Wood.

This appears to be a variable species, the extreme forms of which
are the thick, angled, triangular form from the north, and the
flattened, more ovate, form from Banks Peninsula and other localities
in the south. This last form is quoyi, which Iredale (Trans. N.Z.
Inst., vol. xlvii, p. 492, 1915), says Suter has confused in the
description of ventricosa. But this is not the case. Suter, probably

OLIVER : NEW ZEALAND PELECYPODS. 187

with a series greater than was available to Iredale, included quoyi
in the description of subtriangulata. His reference of M. lata to
its synonymy, and his labels on specimens in the Dominion Museum,
prove this. That we are dealing with one variable species, and not
two species, is shown by the fact that variations in those characters
which are supposed to separate quoy: from subtriangulata may be
observed in the same locality. For instance, in shells from the
Chatham Islands the angle formed by the dorsal and posterior
sides varies through several degrees, while shells from Takapuna
vary in the thickness of the shell. While it is thus not practicable
to separate a long series of shells from many localities into two
species, yet those from the north-east coast between Spirits Bay and
Tauranga are usually heavy ventricose shells with the posterior
end short and, therefore, the angle made by the dorsal and posterior
sides comparatively small. Shells from Kaipara and Gisborne
southwards, and from the Chatham Islands, are almost invariably
of the broad-angled, thin form. If it be convenient to refer to these
differences subtriangulata and quoy: might be used sub-specifically,
but in this case quoys would not have the meaning intended
by Iredale, but include besides the greater part, so far as area of
distribution goes, of the species subtriangulata.

Amphidepia subtriangulata pliocenica, n.subsp.
p

Specimens from the Pliocene beds at Castlecliff are higher than
either of the recent forms, and the angle of the dorsal and posterior
sides is intermediate. It is more distinct from the two recent forms
than they are from each other, and I here propose for it the sub-
specific name pliocenica. Type in the Dominion Museum. Perhaps

JH,

188 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

it is from such an ancestor as this that the recent forms have

descended. The early Phocene A. crassiformis is a still deeper shell.

19. DosINIA MAORIANA, D.Sp.
Dosinia cerulea (not Reeve), Suter, 1906, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. xxxvii, p. 318; Suter, 1913, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 977,
pl. 60, fig. 8.
A shell rather rarely found in New Zealand is that hither recorded
as Dosinia cerulea. The true cerulea is a Tasmanian and south-
. east Australian species, easily separated from the New Zealand shell
by its much less prominent sculpture and less ventricose form. The
New Zealand species appears to be a very distinct form, and as, so
far as I am aware, it is not referable to any known species, I suggest
the name maoriana for it. Type in the Dominion Museum.
D. cerulea is far more closely related to D. lambata than to D.
maorianda.

189

AN INDEX TO “A _ CLASSIFICATION OF THE AMERICAN
OPERCULATE LAND MOLLUSKS OF THE FAMILY
_ANNULARIIDA”. By Jonun B. Henpzrson and Pavun Barrtscn,
Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., 1920, vol. lviii, p. 49.
Compiled by Hueu C. Futton.
Read 12th January, 1923.

THis new family is separated from the Cyclostomatide on
account of “‘a constant and essential radula difference ’’, the’
sub-families are founded on “characters presented by the
operculum ”’, the new genera “‘ upon minor modifications of the
opercular characters’, and the sub-genera “‘ almost wholly upon
shell characters’. ‘‘ The comparatively few species, the opercula
of which we have not actually seen, are excluded from con-
sideration.”

Arrangement of this index :—a synopsis is given first of the
sub-families, genera, etc., in the order in which they appear in
the above paper, the type species being placed in parentheses ;
this is followed by an alphabetical list of the species. with numbers
referring to the genera to which they are attached by the above
authors. Many species that have formerly been erroneously
attributed by Pfeiffer and other authors to Gundlach, Arango,
etc., are in this paper accredited to their proper authorities.

Fam. ANNULARIIDA, Henderson & Bartsch, 1920.

Sub-family CHONDROPOMIN 4, H. & B., 1920.
Type Genus CHONDROPOMA.
Genus CHonpRoroma, Pf., 1847.

Sub-genus cHonDRoPomA, Pf., 1847. (semilabre, Pf.)
CHONDROPOMATUS, H. & B., 1920. (latwm, Pf.) ~-
cHoNDROPoMIUM, H. & B., 1920. (weinlandi, Pf.)
CHONDROPOMETES, H. & B., 1920. (vignalensis, Pf.)
CHONDROPOMARTES, H. & B., 1920. (presasiana, Pf.)
CHONDROPOMORUS, H. & B., 1920. (dentatwm, Say)

Genus CHonpRotTHyrA, H. & B., 1920. |
Sub-genus cHonpRoTHYRA, H. & B., 1920. (egreqvum, Poey.)

CHONDROTHYRIUM, H. & B., 1920. (violaceum, Pf.)
cHoNDROTHYROMA, H. & B., 1920. (sagebienz, Pf.)
CHONDROTHYRETES, H. & B., 1920. (shuttleworthi,

Et.)
Sub-family RHYTIDOPOMINA, H. & B.,.1920.
Type Genus Ruytipopoma, Sykes.

- 10* Genus Ruytipotuyra, H: & B., 1920. (bilabiatum, Orb.)

De Genus ParacHonpriA, Dall., 1905.

11. Sub-genus paracHonpRiscA, H. & B.,1920. (wmbricola, Weinl.)
12. Pe PARACHONDRELLA, H. & B., 1920. (fecunda, Ad.)
Ney Pe PARACHONDRIA, Dall, 1905. “(fascza, Wood.)
14, us PARACHONDROPS, H. & B., 1920. (campbelli,C.B. Ad.) ©

a nee of Le

39

29

p—
ee

29

o>

190

15.
16.

lesen

18.

19:
20.

21.
22.

23.
24,
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.

30.
31.

32.
33.
34.

30.
36.

37.
38.
39.
40.
41.

42.
43.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Genus OpisTHosIPHON, Dall, 1905.
Sub-genus opistHosipHon, H. & B., 1920. (bahamense, Shutt.)
ae OPISTHOSIPHONA, H. & B.,1920. (moreletiana, Petit.)
Genus XENopomaA, Crosse, 1890. (hystryx, Pf.)
Genus Ruytipopoma, Sykes, 1901. (rugulosum, Pf.)
Genus TorEifa, H. & B., 1920.
Sub-genus TORELLAA, . & B., 1920. (torrecanum, Arango.)
a TORELLISCA, H. & B., 1920. (simpson, H. & B.)

Sub-family ADAMSIELLINA, H. & B., 1920.
Type Genus ADAMSIELLA, Pf.

Genus ADAMSIELLA, Pf.
Sub-genus ADAMSIELLA, Pf., 1851. (mirabilis, Wood.)
bi ADAMSEILLOPS, H. & B., 1920.

Sub-family ANNULARINA, H. & B., 1920.
Type Genus AnnuLariA, Schum.

Genus ANNULARIA, Schumacher, 1817.
Sub-genus ANNULARIA, Schum., 1817. (lincina, Linné.)

an ANNULARISCA, H. & B., 1920. (eburneum, Pi.)
7 ANNULAROSA, H. & B., 1920. (fragilis, Pf.)
@ ANNULARITA, H. & B., 1920. (majusculum, Morelet.)

MP ANNULARELLA, H. & B., 1920. (yunquense, Pf.)
i ANNULAROPS, H. & B., 1920. (blaini, Pf.)
. ANNULARODES, H. & B., 1920. (unconnatum,
. Arango.)
Genus BLaEsospira, Crosse, 1890. (echinus, Pf.)
Genus ABBoTELLA, H. & B., 1920. (moreletiana, Crosse.)

Genus Tupora, Gray, 1850.

Sub-genus TuDORA, Gray, 1850. (megacheilos, Pot. & Mich.)
ie TUDORELLATA, H. & B., 1920. (anterstitialis, Pf.)
ae COLOBOSTYLUS, Crosse & Fischer, 1888. (jayanum,
C. B. Ad.)
y TuporiIscA, H. & B. (albus, Sow.)
us tuporops, H. & B., 1920. (banksianum, Sow.)
Genus Eutupora, H. & B., 1920.
Sub-genus EuTuDoRA, H. & B., 1920. (limbifera, Pf.)
» Eutuporisca, H. & B., 1920. (yemenorz, Pf.)
a EUTUDORELLA, H. & B., 1920. (agassizi, Pf.)
EUTUDOROPS, H. & B., 1920. (torquatum, Poey.)
Genus RamspENIA, Preston, 1913. (mirifica, Prest.)
Genus DipLtopoma, Pf., 1859.
Sub-genus DIpLopomA, Pf., 1859. (architectonicum, Pf.)
oy gamaicia, C. B. Ad., 1850. (anomala, C. B. Ad.)

27.

6

. abboti, Hend. & Bartsch.
. abnatum, Pf.

. adamsi, Pf.

. adolfi, Pf.

. adulteratum, Pf.

. agassiz, Pf.

. alatum, Pf.

. albus, Sow.

FULTON :

INDEX TO THE ANNULARIIDA.

191

List oF SPECIES.

» var. fuscus, C. B. Ad.

. ambigua, Lamk.

. aminensis, Pf.

. andrewse, Ancey.

. anomala, C. B. Ad.

. antiguense, Shutt.

. apertus, Torre & Hend.
. arangiana, Gundl.

. architectonicum, Pf.

. aripensis, Guppy.

armata, C. B. Ad.

. assumile, Pf.

. augustie, C. B. Ad.

. auricomum, Pt.

. avena, C. B. Ad.

. azucarensis, Hend. & Bart.

bahamense, Shutt.

. banksianum, Sow.

basicarinatum, Pf.
bebini, Pf.
berryt, Clapp.
» Vv. senmiapertus, Torre
& Hend.
bertunt, Maltz. —
» Vv. gracillima, Maltz.
biforme, Pf.

10.* bilabsatum, Orb.

16.
28.
23.
. blandum, Pf.

. blauneri, PE.

. bronmi, C. B. Ad.

. brownanum, Weinl.

. bryant, PE.
Bipot.

. canalhiculatum, Gundl.
. candeanum, Orb.

. canescens, Pi.

bioscat, Torre & Hend.
blaint, Pf.
bland1, Weinl.

14.
13.
13

campbellz, C. B. Ad.

capillacea, Pf.

carenasense, Pils. & Hir.
¥ Vv. guantana-
mensis, Torre.

. caribbeum, Clapp.
. carice, Pf.
. catenata, Gould.

chevaliert, C. B. Ad.
v. virgatum, C. B. Ad.
v. pulchrius, C. B. Ad.

22

29

. chiapensis, Crosse.

3. chittyi, C. B. Ad.

chordata, Pf.

. cinclidodes, Pf.

. clathratum, Gould.

. claudicans, PE.

. columna, Wood.

. coronatum, Poey.

. crenulatum, Fer.

. crenulosus, C. B. Ad.
. cumulata, Pf.

. dalli, Torre & Hend.
. deceptor, Arango.

. decoloratum, Gundl.
. decussatum, Lamk.

. deficens, Gundl.

. delatreanum, Orb.

. dentatum, Say.

. dentilobatum, Weinl.
. detectus, Torre & Hend.
. dilatatum, Pf.

. discolorans, Wright.
. dissolutum, Poey.

. dunkeri, Arango.

. eburneum, Gundl.

. echinatum, Pf.

. echinulatum, Pf.

. echinus, Wright.

. egregium, Poey.

. emilianum, Weinl.

. enode, Pi.

erectum, Pi.
ernesti, Pf.
eusarcum, Pf.

. excisum, PE.

excurrens, Pf.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

. fascia, Wood.

» Vv. procuma, C. B. Ad.
. fecunda, C. B. Ad.

» v. distincta, C. B. Ad.
. funbriatulum, Sow.

» v. docens, C. B. Ad.

» v. albinodatum, C. B.

Ad.

. foveatum, Pf.

. fragile, Pf.

. fraterminor, Pils. & Brown.
. gabbi, Crosse.

. garceanum, Torre.

. garridovanum, PE.

. gonavicola, Hend. & Bartsch.
. grayana, PE.

» v.aureolabre, Simpson.
. grunert, PE.

. gutrerezi, PE.

. habichi, Weinl.

. hamlina, Arango.

hendersoni, Torre.

. hemioptum, Pf.

. heynemani, PE.

. hillianum, C. B. Ad.

» v.amandum, C. B. Ad.
» v.aculeosum, C. B. Ad.
» v.leporilabre, C. B. Ad.
. hyjalmersona, PE.

. honestum, Poey.

. hydw, Weinl.

. humboldtiana, Pf.

. humphreysianum, PE.

. hystryx, Pi.

. igneum, Rve.

22. ignilabre, C. B. Ad.

. allustris, Poey.

. ummersum, Gundl.

. inculta, Poey.

intermedia, C. B. Ad.

. interruptum, Lamk.
. interstitialis, PE.

. wrorrata, Gloyne.

. wradians, Shutt.

. garvist, Hend.

. jgayanum, OC. B. Ad.

» v. rufilabre, C. B. Ad.

jayanum v. ngrolabre, C. B.
Ad.

. geannereti, PE.

. jiguanensis, Pf.

. gumenoi, Pf. .

. judacensis, Torre & Hend.
. gulient, PE.

. kisshngianum, Weinl.
. kobeltr, Maltz.

. labeo, Mill.

3. lachneri, Pf.

. letum, Poey.

. lamellosum, C. B. Ad.
. largilliertr, PE.

. latilabre, Orb.

. latum, PE.

. lima, C. B. Ad.

» v. blandiana, C. B. Ad.

. lineina, Linné.

. lincinellum, Lamk.
. Lindemana, Weinl.
. litturatum, Pt.

. loweana, Pi.

. lugubris, Pf.

. lurda, Pt.

. mackinlayr, PE.

. magnifica, Pf.

. majusculum, Morelet.
. marginalbum, Pf. .

2. maritima, C. B. Ad.

» v. aurora, C. B. Ad?

. mayensis, Torre & Rams.
. megacheilos, Pot. & Mich.
. mnum, Gund.

. mirabilis, Wood.

. moranda, C. B. Ad.

. mirifica, Preston.

. mite, C. B. Ad.

. mestum, Pf.

. monstrorsa, C. B. Ad.

. mordax, C. B. Ad.

. moreletiana, Crosse.

. moreletiana, Petit.

. moribunda, C. B. Ad.

. moussonianum, C. B. Ad.
. navassense, Tryon.

. neglectum, PE.

FULTON :

. nelsoni, Clapp.

. newcombi, Crosse.

. newcombianum, C. B. Ad.
. newtont, Shutt.

. mgriculum, Pf.

. nobilis, Pf.

. nobilitatum, Poey.

. nodiferum, Arango.

. nodulatum, Poey.

. obesum, Menke.

. obtectus, Torre & Hend.
. obturatus, Torre & Hend.
. occidentale, Pf.

. occultus, Torre & Hend.
. ottonis, Pf.

. oxytremum, Pf.

. papyracea, C. B. Ad.

. paredonensis, Torre & Hend.
. pearmaneanum, Chitty.
. percrassa, PE.

. perlatum, Gundl.

. perplicatum, Gundl.

. perspectivum, Pf.

. petitianum, Pf.

. pfeifferianum, Poey.

. pietum, Pf.

. prsum, C. B. Ad.

. plicatulum, Pt.

. poeyanum, Orb.

. presasiana, Pf.

. pretret, Orb.

. protractus, Torre & Hend.
. pseudalatum, Torre.

. pulchrius, C. B. Ad.

. pulchrum, Wood.

. pulverulentus, Pf.

. pupeforms, Sow.

. pupoides, Morelet.

. putre, Pf.

. quaternata, Lk.

. radiosum, Morelet.

. ramsdeni, Pils. & Hend.
~ rangelinum, Poey.

. raven, Crosse.

. rawsoni, Pf.

: rectus, Pf.

. redfieldianum, C. B. Ad.

INDEX TO THE ANNULARIID4.

193

redfieldianum v. concentrica,

CoB Ads

. réeveana, Pf.

. retrorsus, C. B. Ad.

. revinctum, Poey.

. revocatum, Gundl.

. roemeri, Pf.

. roller, Maltz.

. roller, Weinl.

. rosalrae, Pf.

. rotundatum, Poey.

. rubicundum, Morelet.

. rufilabre, Beck. —

. rufoprctum, Pf.

. riser, PE.

. sagebrent, Poey.

. salleanum, PE.

. salustii, Torre & Hend.
. santacruzense, Pf.

. saulie, Sow.

. sauvaller, Pf.

. scabriusculum, C. B. Ad.

» v.amabile, 0. B. Ad.

. scobina, Pf.

. sculptum, PE.

. semicoronatum, Pf.

. semilabre, Pf.

. senticosum, Smith.

. sericatum, Morelet.

. serraticosta, Weinl.

. sheppardiana, C. B. Ad.

shuttleworthi, Pf. |
» v.gundlachi, Arango.
» V.incrassatum, Wright.

. sumillina, Vendreyes.
. sumplex, Pf.

sumpsom, Hend. & Bartsch.
semulans, C. B. Ad.
sinuosum, Wright.

. solidulum, Gundl.

» Vv. tanamensis, Torre.

. solutum, PE.

sordidum, Poey.

storchi, Pf.

subobturatus, Torre & Hend.
subreticulatus, Maltz.
sulculosum, Fer.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

. swrfti, Shutt.
. tamsiana, Pf.

tappaniana, C. B. Ads

. tectilabris, C. B. Ad.

. tenebrosum, Morelet.
. tenwlrata, Pf.

. tenwistriata, C. B. Ad.
. tentorium, PE.

. textum, Pf.

. thysanorhaphe, Sow.

. tollent, Ramsden.

. torquatum, Poey.

. torrei, Ramsden.

torreiana, Arango.
tortolense, Pf.

. tractum, Gundl.
. trincheracensis, Torre &

Hend.

. trochlearis, Pf.
. troscheli, Pf. -
. tryom, Arango.

. umbricola, Weinl.

. uncinatum, Arango.
. undosum, Pf.

. unilabiatum, Pf.

. variabilis, C. B. Ad.
. versicolor, Pf.

. vignalensis, Pf.

. vrolaceum, Pf.

. watlingensis, Dall.

. weinlandi, PE.

» Vv. superba, Hend. &
Simp

. wilcox, Pils. & Hend.
. wilhelmi, PE.

wilkinsoni, C. B. Ad.
wrightianum, Arango.

. zanthostoma, Sow.

. yallahensis, C. B. Ad.
. yateracensis, Pf.

. yucayum, Presas.

. yunquense, Pf.

195

LIST OF BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA.
By Tom IRepaLe and Cuas. H. O’DonoGcuusz, DSc.
Read 8th December, 1922.

SoME years ago one of us (Iredale) checked the names given in the
_ Conchological Society’s List of British Marine Mollusca, 2nd edition,
published in 1902, in accordance with the International Rules
governing nomenclatural usage, obtaining some curious results.
It was considered inopportune to publish the corrections as a whole
owing to the complex nature of some of the problems, but some notes
were recorded in the Proceedings of this Society at various times, and
in Vol. XIII, 1918, pp. 29-30, the cases of the Nudibranch names
Tritoma and Doto were discussed. The other collaborator
(O’Donoghue) has been working for some years on the Nudibranchs
of North-west America, and visiting England the opportunity has
been taken of revising the nomenclature and grouping of the British
forms, as necessary for the stabilization of a world study of the group.

With this apology we may pass to the history of the study of these
interesting molluscs.

In his tenth edition of the Systema Nature, Linné introduced a
genus Doris for a single species of Nudibranch mollusc, which he
called Doris verrucosa. This was based on a specimen described
by Rumph and figured in Seba, and is at present indeterminable,
though Mérch has suggested it. may be a Phyllidia !

In the twelfth edition Linné added three other species, bilamellatus,
levis, and argo. Doris bilamellatus he referred to Limaz bilamellatus,
of the Fauna Suecica 2094, 1761, which is apparently a planarian,
but the description here given is amplified from a nudibranch.
D. levis is now the type of Cadlina, and D. argo was based on
Bohadsch’s genus Argus, which Bohadsch did not specifically name,
but was well described and was later generically named Platydoris
by Bergh, on the contention that Argus, Bohadsch, was not
available. Under the present rules Argus must be accepted.

O. F. Miiller, in his Zoologica Danica Prodromus published in
1776, described in short diagnostic sentences no fewer than twelve
species. Some of these were figured in the next few years in his great
work, the Zoologica Danica, but owing to his death some were left
unfigured by the editors of the continuation of the work.

Gmelin incorporated in ‘his Systema Nature, under binomial
‘names, many other species described by non-binomial authors, but,
of course, included all in Doris as Miller had done, and made no
addition whatever to our knowledge of the group.

Cuvier then dissected and differentiated several groups, and this
marks the beginning of the segregation of the molluscs without shells,
but one of the greatest natural history works was later prepared by
two Englishmen, Alder and Hancock. Montagu and Fleming had

196 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

superficially described some new species, and then Johnston,
Thompson, and Forbes introduced even new genera, but Alder and
Hancock, making a special study of this group, found over sixty
new species of strange aspect in addition to the already described
forms.

Alder and Hancock were fortunate in impressing the Ray Society
with the value of their discoveries, and this Society undertook the
publication of the magnificent paintings and drawings in connexion
with their monographic account. No more beautiful work has ever
appeared, but it has not led to a great deal of interest by British
students. On the Continent, however, about the same time, workers
investigated and described new forms, and then Bergh, a Danish
_ professor, made a lifelong study of the group, dissecting and minutely
describing numerous novelties from all over the world for fifty years.
As usual with specialists, he became a very pronounced “splitter”’,

and the new genera proposed by him, many upon slight anatomical _

features, are very numerous.

Sir Charles Hhot, K.C.M.G., recently interested himself in this
group, and in 1910 the Ray Society published a Supplementary Part
to Alder and Hancock’s Monograph, in which Eliot gave a series of
notes on the species discovered since Alder and Hancock’s time, with
some paintings and notes left by these workers. In addition, Eliot
gave a Synopsis of Families, Genera, and Species of the British Fauna.
This has been used by us in connexion with the Conchological
Society’s List, and we now give the name we accept, the primary
reference, the specific synonyms, and a reference to Alder and
Hancock’s Monograph, the Conchological Society's List, and
Eliot’s Synopsis.

In the present list the name changes are numerous, and the
reasons may be here pointed out. Bergh would scarcely recognize
any of the older species unless in his opinion he had complete data.

Consequently, the majority were left undetermined, though com-’

paratively easily recognizable from the characters cited. Eliot was
averse to changes even when the facts were clear, and thus the
literature of the Nudibranchia is littered with scores of unrecognized
names. We have indicated the majority, as we find these molluscs
are not difficult to determine when due attention is paid to all the
characters of the groups.

The classification here adopted is mainly that proposed by Bergh.
The more important generic name changes may be here summarized:

.

Amphorina is altered to Cratena.
Molidiella 43 Eolidina.
Antiopella iy Janolus.
Candiella ay Duvaucelia.
Doris i Doridigitata.
Doto i Idulia.

Galvina Fe Eubranchus.

aie

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 197

~ Idalina is altered to Okenva.
Lamellidoris fats Onchidorus.
Platydoris Argus.
Pleurophyllidia ny Armina.
Proctonotus ~ Zephyrina.
Staurodoris Be hse Doridigntata.
Triopa Ks Euphurus.
Tritonia 5 Spherostoma.

‘The new names introduced in this essay are :—
Diaphoreolis, gen. nov. Type, Holis northumbrica, Alder & Hancock.
Favorinus albidus, nom. nov., for Kolis alba, Alder & Hancock.
Embletonia pygmea, nom. nov., for Holida mimma, Forbes &

Goodsir.

Atalodoris, gen. nov. Type, Doris pusilla, Alder & Hancock.
Diaphorodoris, gen. nov. Type, Doris luteocincta, M. Sars.
Issena, gen. nov., for Issa, Bergh.
Rostanga rufescens, nom. nov.,for Doris coccinea, Alder & Hancock.
Doridigitata sticta, nom. nov., for Doris maculata, Garstang.
Candellista, gen. nov. Type, Tritonia alba, Alder & Hancock.

NUDIBRANCHIA.
ASCOGLOSSA.
Family LIMAPONTIIDA.

Genus AcTEONIA, Quatrefages, 1844.
Acteona, Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. (Paris), ser. 11, vol. i, p. 142,
March. (published ante April 15), 1844. —
Type by monotypy, A. senestra, nov.
Ictis, Alder & Hancock, Atheneum, No. 1028, p. 748, July 10,
1847.
Type by monotypy, I. cocksii, nov.

Cena, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. i, p. 404,

ee

June 1, 1848.
New name for Jctis, A. & H., not Ictis, Kaup, Skizz. Entwick.-
Gesch. Nat. Syst., p. 40, 1829.
Lafontia, Locard, Prodr. Malac. Franc. Moll. Marins, p. 532, 1886.
New name for Acteonsa, Quatrefages, 1844, for the sake of
purism.

ACTEONIA cocksi (Alder & Hancock, 1847).

Ictis cocksu, A. & H., Athenzeum, No. 1028, p. 748, July 10, 1847:
near Falmouth.

Acteonia corrugata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser 1, vol. i,
p. 403, pl. xix, figs. 2 and 3, June 1, 1848 (ex Atheneum,
No. 1028, p. 748, July 10, 1847, 2.n.): Falmouth.

Acteonia corrugata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 17; Eliot,
pp. 142, 179.

198 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Cenia cocksi, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 17; Eliot, p. 143, pl. vii,
figs. 10-11, p. 179.
Acteonia cocksi, Colgan, Irish Naturalist, vol. xxi, p. 225 et seqq., 1912.

Genus Limapontia, Johnston, 1836.
Limapontia, Johnston, Mag. Nat. Hist. (Loudon), vol. ix, p. 79,
Feb. 1836.
Type by monotypy, L. nagra, nov.
Chalidis, Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. (Paris), ser. 111, vol. i, p. 155,
March (published ante April 15), 1844.
Type by monotypy, C. cerulea, nov.
Pontolimax, Creplin, Arch. fiir Naturg., 1848, non comp.

LIMAPONTIA CAPITATA (O. F. Miiller, 1774).

Fasciola capitata, O. F. Miller, Verm. Hist., vol. i, pt. 2, p. 70, 1774:
Baltic Sea.

Limapontia nigra, Johnston, Mag. Nat. Hist. (Loudon), vol. ix,
p. 79, Feb. 1836: Berwick Bay.

Chalidis nigricans, A. & H., Atheneum, No. 1028, p. 748, July 10,
1847, n.n.

Limapontia capitata, Miller, Conch. Soc. List, p. 17.

—— mgra, Johnston, Eliot, pp. 141, 178.

LIMAPONTIA DEPRESSA, Alder & Hancock, 1862.
Limapontia depressa, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser 111, vol. x,
p. 264, Oct. 1, 1862: Sunderland.
— —— Conch. Soe. List, p. 17; Eliot, p. 142, pl. vu, figs. 6, 8,
job Jee

Family ELYSIID.
Genus Extysia, Risso, 1818.

Elysia, Risso, Journ. de Physique, vol. Ixxxvu, p. 375, Nov. 1818.
Type by monotypy, Notarchus tumidus, nov.
Actaon, Oken, Lehrb. Naturg., Th. ii, Zool. pt. 1, p. 307, 1815.
Type by monotypy, Aplysia viridis, Montagu.
Not Acteon, Montfort, Conch. Syst., vol. u, pp. 314-15, 1810.
Aplysiopterus, Chiaje, Mem. Anim. s. Verteb. Napoli, vol. iv, p. 31,
182907 1830:
Type by monotypy, A. neapolitanus, nov.
Rhyzobranchus, Cantraine, Bull. Acad. R. Sci. Bruxelles, vol. il,
p. 384, Dec. 1835.
Type by monotypy, Aplysia viridis, Montagu.

ELYSIA VIRIDIS (Montagu, 1804).
Laplysia viridis, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lend.), vol. vii,
p. 76, pl. vu, fig. 1, 1804: Devon.
Notarchus timidus, Risso, Journ. de Physique, vol. Ixxxvu, p. 376,
Nov. 1818: Nice.

IREDALE & 0’ DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 199

Aplysiopterus neapolitanus, Chiaje, Mem. Anim. s. Verteb. Napoli,
vol. iv, p. 31, “ 1829,” 1830: Naples.

Rhyzobranchus viridis, Cantraine, Bull. Acad. R. Sci. Bruxelles,
vol. u, p. 384, Dec. 1835.

Elysia viridis, var. olivacea, Jeffreys, Brit. Conch., vol. v, p. 32,

‘ -1869: Lochmaddy, Hebrides.

_ Elysia viridis, Montagu, Conch. Soc. List, p. 17.

var. oliwwacea, Jeffreys, ibid.

—— —— Montagu; Eliot, p. 140, pl. vu, figs. 1, 2, p. 178.

Family STILIGHRID.
Genus ALDERIA, Allman, 1846.

Alderia, Allman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvu, p. 4, Jan. 1846.
Type by original designation, Stiliger modestus, Loven.
Alderia, Allman MS., Thompson, Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1843, p. 250,
1844, n.n. Alder & Hancock, Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1844, p. 20

1845, n.n. Allman, Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1844, p. 65, .n.

ALDERIA MODESTA (Loven, 1844).
Stiliger modestus, Lovén, Ofvers. K. Vet. Akad. Férh. Stockh.,
vol. 1, No. 3, p. 49, March 20, 1844: Bohuslan, Norway.
Alderia amphibia, “ Allman MS.,” Thompson, Rep. Brit. Assoc.
1843, p. 250, 1844, n.n.: Ireland.
Alderia modesta, Lovén, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xli, pt. 6, 1854;
Conch. Soc. List, p. 17; Eliot, p. 137, pl. vii, figs. 3-5, p. 177.
Genus STiLicER, Hhrenberg, 1828.
Stiliger, Ehrenberg, Symbole Physice, Zool. ii, pl. vii (Moll. pl. i,
fig. 3), 1828, sheet i, 1831.
Type by monotypy, S. ornatus, nov.
Calliopea, Orbigny, Mag. de Zool., Classe v, p. 12, pl. evi (post
Noy.), 1837.
Type by monotypy, C. bellula, nov.
Ercolama, Trinchese, Atti R. Univ. Genova, vol. 1i, pl. v, 1877 ?
Type, here selected, Hrcolania siottw, Trinchese.
Custiphorus, Deshayes, non comp.
STILIGER BELLULUS (Orbigny, 1837).
Calliopea bellula, Orbigny, Mag. de Zool., Classe v, p. 12, pl. 108
(post Nov.), 1837: Brest.
Embletonia marie, Meyer & Mobius, Fauna der Kieler Bucht,
Bd. i, p. 13, plate, 1865: Kieler Bucht.
ser bellulus, Orbigny, Conch. Soc. List, p. 17 ; Eliot, pp. 136, 177.
Genus Herma, Lovén, 1844.
Hermea, Lovén, Ofvers. K. Vet. Akad. Férh. Stockh., vol. 1, No.3,
p. 50, March 20, 1844.

Type by subsequent designation, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc.
(Lond.), p. 166, 1847 : Doris bifida, Montagu.

200 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Hermeina, Trinchese, Mem. Accad. Sci. Inst. Bologna, ser. mt,
vol. v, fase. i, p. 73 (read March 24), 1874.
Type by monotypy, Hermeina maculosa, Trinchese.
Placida, Trinchese, Atti R. Univ. Genova, vol. ui, pl. xv, 1877 ?
Type here designated Placida tardyi, Trinchese.

HERMA BIFIDA (Montagu, 1815).
Doris bifida, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. xi, pt. 2,
p- 198, pl. xiv, fig. 2 (3), 1815: Devon.
Hermea bifida, Montagu ; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxxix, pt. 5,
1851; Conch. Soc. List, p. 17; Eliot, p. 176.

HERM#A DENDRITICA (Alder & Hancock, 1848). .
Calliopewa dendritica, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xu,
p. 233, Oct. 1843: Torbay.
Hermea dendritica, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xl, pt. 4, 1848 ; Conch.
Soc. List, p. 17; Eliot, p. 176.

SACOGLOSSA.
CLADOHEPATICA.
Family CALMIDA.
Genus Catma, Alder & Hancock, 1855.
Calma, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 7, App. p. xxi, 1855.
Type by original designation, Holzs glaucoides, A. & H.
Forestia, Trinchese, non comp.

CALMA GLAUCOIDES (Alder & Hancock, 1854).
Eolis glaucoides, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 104, Aug. 1,1854: Isle of Herm.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxu, pt. 6, 1854.
Calma glaucoides, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Ehot, pp. 133-4,
iD:

Family AOLIDIIDA.
Genus AloLip1a, Cuvier, 1798.

Aolidia, Cuvier, Tabl. Elem. Hist. Nat., p. 388, published Dec. 24,
1797, “1798.” Diagnosis only: Dumeril, Zool. Analytique,

Pp. 162, “1806,” Dec. 1805; diagnosis only : ibid., ed. Froriep,

p. 163, 1806 (post Sept.), examples, Doris fasciculata, papillosa.
Type by subsequent designation, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc.
-(Lond.), p. 166, 1847: Doris papillosa, ie. Limax papillosus,

_——

ee

Linné. i
Folia, Cuvier, Legons Anat. Comp., vol. 1, 5th table at end, April 19,
1800, for “‘ Eolies”’; alternative name only for preceding.

Holis, Cuvier, Annales Mus. Hist. Nat. (Paris), vol. vi, p. 416, Dec.
1805.
Name on plate 61 only for

Aiiieatbenmatia, 1 oy. Aeiabicintammtanecacdt oe at

ia

genre Kolide ”

CHARGES FOR ADVERTISEMENTS

2 —_ -— —
+

On pp. ii & iti of COVER. Each Insertion—

Whole page . : : 30s.
Half page : P : 15s.
Quarter page f ; 7s. 6d.

Per line 3 : : 9d.

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 9th February, 1923.
President :—A. 8. KENNARD, F.G.S.
Vice-Presidents :—Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.; G. K. GuDB, F.Z.S.;
C. OLDHAM, F.L.S.; Lt.-Col. A. J. PEILE, R.A.
Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEWTON, L.S.0., F.G.S8., 828 Uxbridge Road,
Acton, London, W.3.
Secretary :—A. E. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W. 5.
Editor :—B.B. WOODWARD, F.L.S.,4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W. 5.
Other Members of Council:—Dr. E. W. BowrEtLt; T. IREDALE ;
H. O. N. SHAW, F.Z.S.; J. R. Le B. Tomnuin, F.E.S.; H.
WATSON; W. J. WINTLE, F.Z.S.

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SOCIETY, the
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November
to June. :

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusea,
both recent and fossil.

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident _

without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

LADIES. are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or

£7 7s. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.

*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “ The Malacological
Society ”’ and addressed to the Treasurer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each
Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during
membership.

[Vols. I-VIII and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. 6d. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20
per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasing
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. |

Further information, with forms of proposal for Membership, may be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be sent
at his private address, as given above.

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTYORD.

7

.
Vol. XV. Part V. JUNE, 1923. Price 10s. net.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

EDITED BY B. B. WOODWARD, F.1.N., ETYv.,

Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE
PAPERS.

fj? : ai een wig’ r
ie cok {rrr fF § 2? ty

C1 @aN ease IS

PROCEEDINGS :— PAGE | PAPERS :— PAGE
Annual Meeting: List of British Nudibranchiate
February 9th, 1923............ 236 Mollusca. By T. IREDALE
. : d Dr. C. O'DONOGHUE.
Special General Meeting: a ;
; CBee ee earn
April 13th, 1923 ........0cc.--. 237 (Eon oun
Ordinary Meetings : Presidential Address: The
February 9th, 1928............ 237 Holocene Non - marine
© CLE GU CTE (ae AA ana i eal 237 Mollusca of England. By
ror) Wthes crac.) 2 so. pase 238 A. 8. KENNARD, F.G.S..... 241
OBITUARY NOTICE :— Notes on the Genus Stenochi-
» Col. L. W.-Wilmet...........00.: 239 ton. By H. Asupy, F.L.8. 260
LONDON :

DULAU & CO., LTpD., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Conchological Society of Great Britain
and Ireland.

Hon. Suc.: J. W. Jacxson, F.G.8., etc., Manchester Museum,
Manchester.

Subscninnent : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the MANCHESTER
Museum on the SECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

The Journal of Corchology, the organ of the Society, is
issued quarterly to all Members.

*.* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Duuau & Co., Ltd., 34-36 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.). ;

Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained.)

** Robuck Memorial Number’’ (Census), 5s. post free.

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iv of this wrapper.

UNIONIDZ: : for investigation, specimens of Unio, Anodonta,
and Pseudanodonita required from British and Continental
localities. Will exchange or purchase.—H. H. BLOoMER,
40 Bennett’s Hill, Birmingham. ;

FOR SALE —Land Shells of TRINIDAD, British West Indies.
Apply to W. E. Broapway, pale Botanic Gardens, Port of
Spain, Trinidad, B.W.I.

x

as =

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 201

Eolidia, Cuvier, Régne Animal, vol. ii, p. 393, “ 1817,” ie. Dec. 14,
1816.

For “Les Eolides”’, including Doris papillosa, Miill., etc.
MOLIDIA PAPILLOSA (Linné, 1761).

Inmax papillosus, Linné, Fauna Suecica, 2nd ed., p. 508, 1761:
Mari Norvegico.

_ Doris bodéensis, Gunnerus, Skrift. Kjobenh. Selsk., x, p. 170,
figs. 11-16, 1770: Bodo, Nordland.

Doris papillosa, O. F. Miller, Zool. Danica Prod., p. 229, 1776:
Denmark.

Doris vermigera, Turton, British Fauna, vol. i, p. 132 (pref. Jan. 1),
1807: captured April 24, 1807; Mumble Rocks.

Eolis cuverit [sic], Lamarck, Hist. Anim. s. Vert., vol. vi, pt. 1,
p. 302, July 31, 1819, for Holide, Cuv., 1805 (supra).

Eolida zetlandica, Forbes and Goodsir, Atheneum, No. 618, p. 647,
Aug. 31, 1839: Shetland.

Holis rosea, Alder & Hancock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 34,
March, 1842: Cullercoats.

Eolis obtusalis, ibid.

Molis murrayana, Macgillivray, Hist. Molluse Anim. Aberd.,
pp. 70-193 (pref. March 6), 1843: St. Fergus.

Molis leshana, ibid., pp. 70-194: Aberdeen.

? Molidia herculea, Bergh, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. xxv,
No. 10, p. 128, pl. i, figs. 8-12, Oct. 1894: near St. Barbara
Islands, California, 414 fathoms.

Eolas papillosa, var albina, Dautzenberg & Durouchoux, Feuille des
jeunes naturalistes. Paris, sér. v, An. 43, Suppl. No. 54, p. 8,
1 Oct., 1913: Saint Malo, France.

Holis papillosa, Linne: A. & =, Mon., Fam. 3, pl. 9, pt. 6, 1854.

Aholidia papillosa, Linné : Conch. Soc. List, p. 17: Ehot, p. 175.

Genus Horipina, Quatrefages, 1843.

Eolidina, Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. (Paris), sér. 1, vol. xix, p. 276,
May, 1843 (ex Comptes Rendus Acad. Sci. (Paris), vol. xvi,
p. 31, 9 Jan., 1843, n.n.).

Type by monotypy, HL. paradoxum, nov.
Ethalion, Risso, Hist. Nat. Europ. Mérid., vol. iv, p. 36, Nov. 1826.
Type by monotypy, E. hystrix, nov., ex Rolidia histrir, Otto,
1821. Not Athalion, Le Peletier ate Saint-Fargeau, Hncy.
Meth., vol. x (Ins.), p. 765, 1825.

Spurilla, Bergh, K. Dansk. Vidensk. Selsk. Skrift., ser. v, nat. og
mat. Afdel., Bd: vu, p. 205, 1864.

Type by ‘monotypy, olidia neapolhtana, Chiaje, Verany =
Ethalion hystrix, fide Locard.

Aolidiella, Bergh, Vid. Meddel. Nat. Forh. (Kjében.), 1866, p. 99
note, 1867.

Type by subsequent designation by Suter, 4. semmeringw.

VOL, XV.—JUNE, 1923. 14

202 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Bergha, Trinchese, Rendic. Accad. Sci. Instit. Bologna, 1877, p. 151.
Type by monotypy, Holidia cerulescens, Deshayes.

EOLIDINA GLAUCA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).
Eolis ylauca, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 314,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xi, pt. 4, 1848.
Holidella glauca, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 174.

FOLIDINA ALDERI (Cocks, 1852).
Eolis alderi, Cocks, Naturalist (Morris), vol. ii, ® 1, pl! 3, o ae
1852: Falmouth.
A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. x, pt. 6, 1854.
Aiolidella alderi, Cocks, Conch. Soe. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 174.

EOLIDINA ANGULATA (Alder & Hancock, 1844).
Eolis angulata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 165,
March, 1844 (ibid., vol. xii, p. 238, Oct. 1843, nn.) : Cullercoats.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxii, pt. 2, 1846.
Cratena paradoxa, Quatretages, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
MHolidiella angulata, A. & H.; Eliot, pp. 131, 174.

EOLIDINA SANGUINEA (Norman, 1877).
Eolis sanguinea, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. Iv, vol. xx,
p. 517, Dec. 1, 1877: Connemara.
Molidella sanguinea, Norman, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot,
p. 174.

EOLIDINA INORNATA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).

Eolis nornata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 315,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.

Cuthona inornata, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 131, pl. vi, fig. 3, p. 173.

[BERGHIA CHRULESCENS.

Eolidia cerulescens, Deshayes, Cuvier, Régne Animal (Disciples
Edition), Moll., pl. xxx bis, fig. 5, as of Laurillard; text
received British Museum 11 Oct., 1838, where name does not
occur; no locality given.

Berghia cerulescens, Guérin-Meneville, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Eliot, p. 174, states that the specimen preserved under the
above name at Plymouth is Facelina coronata. Cf. Journ.
Mar. Biol. Assoc., vol. vii, p. 357, 1906.]

GENus DIAPHOREOLIS, nov.
Type: Holis northumbrica, Alder & Hancock.
DIAPHOREOLIS NORTHUMBRICA (Alder & Hancock, 1844).

Eolis northumbrica, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiii,
Pp. 165, March, 1844: Cullercoats. -
— —— Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxxi, pt. 3, 1847.

=

' IREDALE & 0 DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 203

Cratena northumbrica, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Cuthona ? northumbrica, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 131, pl. vi, figs. 4, 5,
peelia:

Genus CutHona, Alder & Hancock, 1855.
Cuthona, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 7, App. p. xxii,
1855.
Type by monotypy, Holis nana, A. & H.

CUTHONA NANA (Alder & Hancock, 1842).
Eolas) nana, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 36, March,
1842: Cullercoats.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxv, pt. 4, 1848.
Cuthona nana, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Ehot, p. 173.

CUTHONA PEACHII (Alder & Hancock, 1848).

Eolis peachu, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. i, p. 191,
March 1, 1848 (ex Atheneum, No. 1028, p. 748, July 10,
1847, n.n.): Fowey Harbour.

Mon., Fam. 3, pl. x, pt. 6, 1854.

Cratena peachu, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.

Cuthona peachu, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 173.

CUTHONA CONCINNA (Alder & Hancock, 1843).
Eolis concinna, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 234,
Oct. 1843: Whitley, Northumberland.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxiv, pt. 1, 1845.
Cratena concinna, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Cuthona concinna, A. & H.; Hhiot, p. 173.

CUTHONA AM@NA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).
Eolis amena, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 316,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxx, pt. 2, 1846.
Cratena amena, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Cuthona amena, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 178.

CUTHONA PUSTULATA (Alder & Hancock, 1854).
Eolis pustulata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 104, Aug. 1, 1854: Cullercoats.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xlv, Suppl., pt. 7, 1855.
Cratena pustulata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Cuthona pustulata, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 173.

CUTHONA CoucHit (Cocks, 1852).
Eolis couchii, Cocks. Naturalist (Morris), vol. ii, pt. 1, pl. 1, fig. 2,
1852: Falmouth.

A. & H.; Mon., pt. 7, App. p. x, 1855.
Cratena couchii, Cocks, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.

204 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Genus Cratena, Bergh, 1864. .
Cratena, Bergh, K. Dansk. Vidensk. Selsk. Skrift., ser. v, Bd. vu,
pp. 198 “to 213, 1864.
New name for Montagua, Fleming.
Type Doris cerulea, Montagu.
Not Cratena, as used by Bergh in later years.

Montagua, Fleming, Suppl. to 4th-6th ed. Eneycl. Brit., vol. v,

p. 575, May, 1822; Phil. Zool., vol. i, p. 470, June, 1822.
Type by subsequent designation, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc.
(Lond.), 1847, p. 166: Doris cerulea, Montagu.

Not Montagua, Leach, Edinb. Encycl. (Brewster), vol. vil,

p. 436, 1814.
Amphorina, auctt., not of Quatrefages, 1844, which = Hubranchus, q.v.

CRATENA C/RULEA (Montagu, 1804).
Doris cerulea, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. vii, p. 78,
pl. vui, figs. 4-5, 1804: Devon.
Eolidia bassit, Verany, Descr. Genova, vol. i, We 2, pp. 97-107,
1846 : Genoa.

Amphorina cerulea, Montagu, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 129,

pl. vi, figs. 6-8, p. 172.

CRATENA MOLIOS (Herdman, 1881).
Eolis molios, Herdman, Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc. Edinb., vol. vi, p. 28,
pl. 1, figs. 1-3, 1881: 10 fathoms off Port Lewis.

Amphorina molios, Herdman, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 172.

CRATENA AURANTIA (Alder & Hancock, 1842).

E(olis) aurantia, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 34,

March, 1842: Whitley, Northumberland.

A(eolis) bellula, Loven, Ofvers. K. Vet.-Akad. Férh. (Stockh.), vol.-iii,

No. 5, p. 140, May 13, 1846: Boh.
Eolis awrantiaca, A. & H.; Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxvii, pt. 5, 1851.
Cuthona aurantia, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Amphorina aurantiaca, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 173.

CRATENA FOLIATA (Forbes & Goodsir, 1839),

Eolida foliata, Forbes & Goodsir, Atheneum, No. 618, p. 647;

Aug. 31, 1839: Shetland.

E(olis) olwwacea, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 35,

March, 1842: Whitley, Northumberland.
Eolis olivacea, A. & H.; Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxvi, pt. 1, 1845.
Cratena olivacea, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Am~phorina olivacea, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 178.

CRATENA VIRIDIS (Forbes, 1840).

Montagua viridis, Forbes, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 106, pl. ii,
fig. 18, April, 1840: Ballaugh, Isle of Man.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 205

Holis arencola, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), Fam. 3,
pl. xxxi, fig. 1, pt. 3, 1847: Menai Straits.
Folis viridis, ibid., Fam. 3, pl. xxxii, pt. 6, 1854.
Cratena viridis, Forbes, and var. arenicola, A. & H., Conch. Soe.
List, p. 18.
Amphorina viridis, Forbes ; Eliot, p. 173.
CRATENA GLOTENSIS (Alder & Hancock, 1846).
E(olis) glotensis, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xviii, p. 298,
Nov. 1846: Lamlash Bay.
o__ Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxix, pt. 6, 1854.
Cratena viridis, var. glottensis, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Amphorina glottensis, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 173.
CRATENA STIPATA (Alder & Hancock, 1843).
Eolis stipata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 233,
Oct. 1843: Torbay.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxi, pt. 6, 1854.
Cratena stipata, iN & H., ‘Ging. Soc. List, p. 18.
Cuthona stipata, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 173.

Genus Favorinus, Gray, 1850.

Faworinus, Gray, Figs. Mollusc. Anim., vol. iv, p. 109, 1850.
Type by monotypy, Holvs alba, A. & H. = Favorinus albidus,

nov.

FAVORINUS ALBIDUS, nom. nov.
Folis alba, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiii, p. 164, March,
1844: near Dublin.
Not Holidia alba, Van Hasselt, Alg. Konst. & Letter-Bode,
p. 23, Jan. 1824.
Eolis alba, A. & H.; Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxi, pt. 1, 1845.
Favorinus albus, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 172.
FAVORINUS CARNEUS (Alder & Hancock, 1854).
Holis carnea, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 104, Aug. 1, 1854: Torquay.
-Pavorimus carneus, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 172.
Genus Facrenina, Alder & Hancock, 1855.
Facelina, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 7, App. p. xxii,
1855.
Type by monotypy, Holida coronata, Forbes & Goodsir =
Doris longicornis, Montagu.
Acanthopsole, Trinchese, Mem. Accad. Sci. Inst. Boles! ser. III,
vol. v, fase. i, p. 76 (read March 24), 1874.
Type by original designation, Molis rubrovittata, Costa.

FACELINA CuRTA (Alder & Hancock, 1843).

Folis curta, A. & H., Aun. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 234, Oct.
1843: Whitley, Northumberland.

206 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Eolis tenuibranchialis, ibid., vol. xvi, p. 315, Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Holis drummondi, ibid., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), Fam. 3,
pl. xi, pt. 4, 1848; ex Thompson, Rept. Brit. Assoc. 1843,
p. 250, 1844, name for Holis rufibranchialis, Thompson, Ann.
Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 89, April, 1840, not described : Co. Down.
Facelina drummondi, Thompson, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot,
ip oli.

[Trinchese states (Atti R. Accad. Lincei, ser 111, Mem. delle
Classe sci. fisch. mat. e nat., vol. xi, p. 7, “ 1881,” 1882) that Holis
gigas, Costa, Holis panizze, Verany, and EH. janu, Verany, are
synonyms of this species. ]

FACELINA LONGICORNIS (Montagu, 1808).

Doris longicorms, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. ix,
p. 107, pl. vu, fig. 1, 1808: Devon.

Tritoma plumosa, Fleming, Edinb. Encyel. (Brewster), vol. xiv,
p. 619, Nov. 1820: Zetland.

Eolida coronata, Forbes & Goodsir, Atheneum, No. 618, p. 647,
Aug. 31, 1839: Shetland.

Holis hurley, Garstang, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc., N.s., vol. i, p. 195,

Oct. (ante 23), 1889: Plymouth.

—— ibid., p. 442, 1892.

Eolis coronata, Forbes, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xii, pt. 2, 1846.

Facelina coronata, Forbes & Goodsir, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot,

p. 172
FACELINA PUNCTATA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).

Eolis punctata, Alder & Hancock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xyi,
p. 315, Nov..1845: Torbay.

Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xv, pt. 2, 1846.

Facelina punctata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18 ; Eliot, p. 172.

FACELINA ELEGANS (Alder & Hancock, 1845).
Eolis elegans, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 316,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xvu, pt. 5, 1851.
Facelina elegans, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p.’18.

Genus Empietontia, Alder & Hancock, 1851.
Embletoma, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 5, genus 14,
1851.
New name for Péerochilus, A. & H., 1844.
Type by monotypy, Pterochilus pulcher, A. & H.
Pterochilus, A: & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiv, p. 329,
‘ Nov. 1844.
Type by monotypy, P. pulcher, nov.
Not Pterochilus, Klug, Weber & Mohr, Beitr. Nat., i, p. 143,
1805.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 207

Diplocera, Verany, Journ. de Conchyl., vol. iv, p. 385, 1853,
ex Bouchard-Chantereaux MS.

Type by monotypy, D. veranyi, B-C (? unpublished).
EMBLETONIA PULCHRA (Alder & Hancock, 1844).
Pterochilus pulcher, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiv, p. 329,

Nov. 1844: Rothesay Bay.

Embletonia pulchra, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxxviil, pt. 5, 1851 ;
Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 171.

EMBLETONIA PALLIDA, Alder & Hancock, 1854.

Embletonia pallida, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 105, Aug. 1, 1854: Birkenhead.

Embletonia hyalina, “ A. & H.,” Sanford, Somerset Archeol. & Nat.
Hist. Soc. Proc., vol. x, p. 152, fig. 1, 1861: St. Audries,
Somerset.

Embletonia pallida, A. & H. Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 128,
pl. vi, figs. 1, 2, p. 171.

EMBLETONIA GRAYI, Kent, 1869.

Embletonia grayi, Kent, Proc. Zool. Soc. (Lond.), 1869, p. 109,
pl. viii, June 1: Victoria Docks.

Embletonia pallida, var. grayi, Kent, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.

EMBLETONIA PYGMAIA, nom. nov.

Eolida minima, Forbes & Goodsir, Atheneum, No. 618,’ p. 647,
Aug. 31, 1839: Shetland.

Not Folis minima, Lamarck, Hist. Anim. s. Verteb., vol. vi,
pt. 1, p. 302, 1819.

Embletonia minuta, Forbes & Hanley, Hist. Brit. Moll., pts. xli and
xlii, vol. iii, p. 607, pl. BRB, fig. 5, Sept. 1, 1851; error only as
Eolida minuta cited as original reference.

Not Holts minuta, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix,
p. 36, March, 1842.
Embletonia minima, Forbes & Goodsir, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
—— minuta, F.& G.; Eliot, p. 171.

Genus TrerGires, Cuvier, 1805.
Tergipes, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. (Paris), vol. vi, p. 433, Dec.
1805.
Type by tautonymy, Limaa tergipes, Forskal = Doris
lacinulata, Gmelin.

Psiloceros, Menke, Zeit. Malak., vol. i, p. 149, (end Oct.) 1844.
Type by monotypy, P. claviger, nov.
TERGIPES DESPECTUS (Johnston, 1835).

Eolidia despecta, Johnston, Mag. Nat. Hist. (Loudon), vol. vin,
p. 378, fig. 35e, July, 1835: Berwick Bay.

Eolis despecta, Johnston; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxxvi, pt. 1,
1845.

Tergipes despectus, Johnston ; Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Ehot, p. 170.

208 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Family FLABELLINIDA.
Genus Eusrancuus, Forbes, 1838.

Eubranchus, Forbes, Malac. Monensis, p. 5, (pref. Feb. 28), 1838.
Type by monotypy, £. tricolor, nov.
Amphorina, Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. Paris, ser. 111, vol. i, p. 145,
March (ante April 15), 1844.
Type by monotypy, A. alberti, nov. = Holis farrani, A. & H.,
i.e. HL. tricolor, Forbes.
Galina, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 7, App.
p. xxii, 1855.
Type here designated Hubranchus tricolor, Forbes.

EUBRANCHUS TRICOLOR, Forbes, 1838.

Eubranchus tricolor, Forbes, Malac. Monensis, p. 5 (pref. Feb. 28),
1838: Isle of Man.

Amphorina alberti, Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. Paris, ser. 111, vol. 1,
p. 145, March (ante April 15), 1844: Brittany.

Eolis farram, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xi, p. 164,
March, 1844: near Dublin.

Eolis violacea, ibid., p. 166: Cullercoats.

Eolis amethystina, ibid., vol. xvi, p. 316, Nov. 1845: Cullercoats.

Eolis adelaade, Thompson, ibid., ser. 111, vol. v, p. 49, Jan. 1, 1860:
Weymouth Bay.

Eolis andreapolis, M’Intosh, Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb., 1864-5, p. 392,
(after May), 1865: St. Andrew’s.

Eolis robertiane, ibid., p. 393: ibid.

Eolis purpurea, Alder in Jeffreys Brit. Conch., vol. v, p. 54, 1869 :
error only.

Eolis tricolor, Forbes, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxxiv, pt. 1, 1845.

farram, A. & ‘El, ibid., pl. xxxv.

Galvina tricolor, pores Geman. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 169.

EUBRANCHUS ExiIGuuS (Alder & Hancock, 1848).

Eolis exigua, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. 1, p. 192,
March 1, 1848 (ex Atheneum, No. 1028, p. 748, July 10, 1847,
N.N.) : Fowey.

Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxxvu, pt. 5, 1851.

Galvina exigua, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 169.

EUBRANCHUS PALLIDUS (Alder & Hancock, 1842).
K(olis) pallida, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 35, March,
1842: Cullercoats.
E(olis) minuta, ibid., p. 36: Whitley, Northumberland.
Eolis picta, ibid., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), Fam. 3, pl. xxxii,
pt. 3, 1847; new name for H. pallida, A. & H. only.
Galuina picta, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 169.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 209

EUBRANCHUS CINGULATUS (Alder & Hancock, 1847).
Eolis cingulata, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), Fam. 3, ©
pl. xxvii, pt. 3, 1847; new name for Holis hystrix, A. & H.
E(olis) hystriz, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 35,
March, 1842: Cullercoats.
Not Holidia histrix, Otto, Consp. anim. quor. marit. non edit.,
puts pd, teal:
Galvina congulata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 170.

EUBRANCHUS viTTatTus (Alder & Hancock, 1842).
E(olis) mittata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 35, March,
1842: Cullercoats.
Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxix, pt. 6, 1854.
Galvina cingulata, var. vittata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
vittata, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 169.

Genus Cumanotus, Odhner, 1907.
_Cumanotus, Odhner, K. Svensk. Vet. Akad. Handl. (Stockh.),
n.S., vol. xli, No. 4, pp. 26-9, Feb. 1, 1907.
Type by monotypy, C. laticeps, nov. = Coryphella beaumont,
Eliot, 1906.
CUMANOTUS BEAUMONTI (Eliot, 1906).
Coryphella beaumonti, Eliot, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. U.K.,
N.S., vol. vil, p. 361, June, 1906: Plymouth.
Cumanotus laticeps, Odhner, K. Svensk. Vet. Akad. Handl. (Stockh.),
N.S., vol. xli, No. 4, pp. 26-9, Feb. 1, 1907.
Cumanotus beawmonti, Ehot, p. 125, pl. viii, figs. 1-5, p. 169.

Genus CoRYPHELLA, Gray, 1850.
Coryphella, Gray, Figs. Mollusc. Anim., vol. iv, p. 109, 1850.
Type by subsequent designation, A. & H., Mon., pt. 5,
App. p. xxii, 1855: Holis rufibranchialis, Johnston. —

‘CORYPHELLA RUFIBRANCHIALIS (Johnston, 1832).
Eolis rufibranchialis, Johnston, Mag. Nat. Hist. (Loudon), vol. v,
p. 428, fig. 85, June, 1832: Berwick Bay.
EHolidia embletont, ibid., vol. viii, p. 378, fig. 36, July, 1835 : Berwick

Bay.

Eolis rufibranchialis, Johnston, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xiv,
pt. 4, 1848.

Coryphella rufibranchialis, Johnston, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot,
p. 168..

CORYPHELLA PELLUCIDA (Alder & Hancock, 1843).

Holis pellucida, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 234,
Oct. 1843: Cullercoats.

Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xix, pt. 3, 1847.

Coryphella pellucida, A. & H., Eliot, p. 168.

210 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

CORYPHELLA GRACILIS (Alder & Hancock, 1844).
Eolis gracilis, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 166,
March, 1844: Cullercoats.
Eolis smaragdina, ibid., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), Fam. 3,
pl. xvu, pt. 5, 1851: Whitley, Northumberland.
Eolis gracilis, ibid., Fam. 3, pl. xvii, pt. 6, 1854.
Coryphella gracilis, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 168.

CORYPHELLA PEDATA (Montagu, 1815).

Doris pedata, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. xi, p. 197,
pl. xiv, fig. 1 (2), 1815: Devon. :

Eolis landsbergii, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xviii, p. 294,
Nov. 1846: Salt scouts, Ayr.

Eolis landsburgu, A. & HL Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xx, pt. 4, 1848.

Coryphella landsburgi, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p.18; Hliot, p. 168
(landsburghat).

CORYPHELLA SALMONACEA (Couthouy, 1838).

Kolis (Cavolina, Brug) salmonacea, Couthouy, Eoston Journ. Nat.
Hist., vol. ii, pt. 1, p. 68, pl.i, fig. 2, Feb. 1838: Mouth of Charles
Taree Mlngea spree Fe. U. S. A.

Molis papilligera, “ Beck, 1847,” Mérch, Groénland (Rink) (Prodr.
Fauna Moll. Gronl., p. 6), 1857 (in synonymy).

Coryphella salmonacea, Couthouy ; Eliot, pp. 128, 168.

[Mérch (Grénland (Rink) Prodr. Fauna Moll. Grénl., p. 6, 1857)
cites “ Holis papilligera, Bk. 1847’ as a synonym of this species,
which he identified with Doris papillosa, Fab., and Molis bodoensis,
Moll. not Gun. |

CORYPHELLA LINEATA (Loven, 1846).

Atolis lineata, Lovén, Ofvers. K. Vet. Akad. Férh. (Stockh.),
vol. ii, p. 140, May 13, 1846: Boh.

Eolidia demartini, Verany, Descr. Genova, vol. i, pt. 2, pp. 97 to
105, 1846 : Genoa.

Eolis lineata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvii, p. 294,
Noy. 1846: Saltcoats, Ayr.

Aolis argenteolineata, Achille Costa, Ann. Mus. Zool. Univ. Napoli,
An. i, 1863, p. 66, pl. i, fig. 3 (pref. Dec. 15, 1866), “ 1866” :
Bay of Naples.

Eolis lineata, Loven, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xvi, pt. 5, 1851.

Coryphella lineata, Lovén, Conch, Soe. List, p. 18 ; Eliot, p. 168.

Family IDULIIDA.
Genus Iputta, Leach, 1852.

Idulia, Leach, Synops. Moll. Gt. Britain, p. 25, Dec. 1852.
Type by monotypy, Doris maculata, Montagu.
Doto, Oken, Lehrb. Naturg., Th. in, Zool., pt. 1, pp. x, 278, 1815.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE : OLLUSCA. 211
Type by subsequent designation, Gray, Pioc. Zool. Soc.
(Lond.), 1847, p. 165: Doris maculata.
Not Doto, Oken, Gottingen Gelehrte Anz., 1807, pt. 2, p. 1168.
Dotona, Iredale, Proc. Malac. Soc. (Lond.), vol. xii, p. 30, Aug. 1918.
Type by original designation, Melibea fragilis, Forbes.
[Note——Dotona was proposed for Doto preoccupied, as Idulia
had been commonly regarded as simply a misspelling of Idalia,
but reference to Leach’s proof-sheets, printed in 1819, shows Idulia
to have been invented years before Idalia, so Idulia must be used. ]

IDULIA CORONATA (Gmelin, 1791).

Doris coronata, Gmelin, Linn. Syst. Nat., ed. 13, vol. 1, pt. 6, p. 3105,
May 14, 1791, based solely on Bommé, Act Vliss, i, p. 394,
pl. ii, figs. 1-3, and 3, p. 288: Ins. Walcheren, Seelandia.

Doris maculata, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. vu, p. 80,
pl. vii, figs. 8 and 9, 1804: Devon.

Scyllea punctata, Bouchard-Chantereaux, Mem. Soc. Agric. Boulogne,
1834, p. 135 (Cat. Moll. Marin. Cotes de Boulonnais, Reprint,
p. 39), 1835: Boulogne.

Mehbea ornata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 34,
March, 1842: Cullercoats.

Doto coronata, Gmelin, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. vi, pt. 2, 1846 ;
Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 166.

IDULIA FRAGILIS (Forbes, 1838).
Melibeea fragilis, Forbes, Malac. Monensis, p. 4 (pref. Feb. 98),
1838 : Isle of Man.
Doto fragilis, Forbes, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. v, pt. 5, 1851;
Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 167.

IDULIA PINNATIFIDA (Montagu, 1804).
Doris pinnatifida, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. vii, p. 78,
pl. vu, figs. 2, 3, 1804: Devon.
Doto pinnatifida, var. nigra, Eliot, p. 124, 1910: Plymouth.
—— —— var. papillifera, ibid., p. 125: ibid.
- Doto pinnatifida, Montagu, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xlv, Suppl.,
pl. vii, 1855 ; Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, pp. 124 and 167.

IDULIA CUSPIDATA (Alder & Hancock, 1862).
Doto cuspidata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser II, vol. x,
p. 264, Oct. 1, 1862: Shetland. :
A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 123, pl. v,
figs. 1-3, p. 167.

IDULIA CINEREA (Trinchese, 1881).

Doto cinerea, Trinchese, Atti R. Accad. Lincei, ser. m1, Mem. della
Class. sci. fis. mat. e nat., vol. xi, p. 92, pl. lv, fig. 1, 1881:
Genoa.

Doto cinerea, Trinchese, Eliot, pp. 124, 167.

212 PROG@IEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Family FIONIDA.
Genus Fiona, Forbes & Hanley, 1851.
Fiona, Forbes & Hanley, Hist. Brit. Moll., pts. xli and xlii, vol. i
(Contents, p. x, note), Sept. 1, 1851.
New name for Oithona, Forbes & Hanley, ex A. & H. MS.
Type by monotypy, O. nobilis, Forbes & Hanley, ibid.
Oithona, ibid., vol. ui, p. 589, ibid.
Oithona, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser 11, vol. vili, p. 290,
Oct. 1, 1851.
Type by monotypy, O. nobilis, nov.
Not Oithona, Baird, Zoologist, 1843, p. 59.
Hymeneolis, Achille Costa, Ann. Mus. Zool. Napoli, An. iu, “1863,”
pref. Dec. 15, 1866, pp. 64-80; An. iv, “ 1864,” pref. Dee. 1867,
p. 28.
Type by monotypy, H. elegantissima, p. 29, pl. i, figs. 1-3.

FIONA PINNATA, Eschscholtz, 1831.

Eolidia pinnata, Eschscholtz, Zoolog. Atlas, Heft 4, p. 14, pl. xix,
fig. 1, 1831: Sitka, North-West America.

Fiona marina, auctt., ex Limax marinus, Forskal.

Doris fasciculata, Gmelin, Linn. Syst. Nat., ed. 13, vol. 1, pt. 6,
p. 3104, May 14, 1791; based solely on Limax marinus,
Forskal, Fn. Arab., p. 99, n. 3, anim. t. 26, fig. 5

Not Doris fasciculata, ©, Miller, Zool. Dan. Prodr., p. 229,
1776.

2 Eolidia alba, Hasselt, Aly. Konst. & Letter-Bode, 1824 (2), p. 23,
Jan. 1824 (Bull. des Sci. Nat., vol. iti, p. 239, 1824): Java.
Aiolis longicauda, Quoy & Gaimard, Voy. Astrol., Zool., vol. ii,

p. 183, 1832.

Oithona nobilis, Forbes & Hanley, Hist. Brit. Moll., pts. Ixi and xu,
vol. iti, p. 589, Sept. 1, 1851, ex “ Alder & Hancock MS.” :
Falmouth.

Oithona nobilis, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, vol. vil,
p. 291, Oct. 1, 1851: Falmouth.

“ Fiona nobilis, Hancock & Embleton,” auctt.

Fiona atlantica, Bergh, Vidensk. Meddel. Nat. Foren. Kjoben.,
1857, p. 273.

Hy ymenceolis elegantissima, Achille Costa, Ann. Mus. Zool. Napoli,
An. iii, ‘‘ 1863,” pref. Dec. 15, 1866, pp. 64-80; An. iv, “ 1864,”
pref. Dec. 1867, p. 29, pl.1, fies. 1-3: Naples.

Fiona marina, var. pacifica, Bergh, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.,
1879, p. 85.

Fiona nobilis, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xxxviis, pt. 7, 1855.

marina, Forskal, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 166.

[Strictly speaking, Forskal was not a binomialist ; his papers
edited and published after his death show this clear! y when the
vertebrates are studied, but not so clearly in the invertebrates.

IREDALE & 0’ DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 215

Limaz marinus, Forskal, Descr. Anim., p. 99, 1775, is antedated by
Limaz marinus, Gunnerus, Skrift. Kjob. Selsk., vol. x, p. 170, 1770.]

Family ZEPHYRINIDA.. -
Genus Janotus, Bergh, 1884.

Janolus, Bergh, Rept. Sci. Results Challenger, Zool., vol. x, p. 18,
: 1884.
Type by monotypy, J. australis, nov.
Janus, Verany, Rev. Zool. Soc. Cuv., p. 302, Aug., 1844, Diagnosis
only; Mag. Zool., Moll., pl. exxxvi, 1845.
Type by monotypy, J. spinole, nov.
Not Janus, Stephens, Il. Brit. Entom. (Mandib. vii), p. 108,
1835.
Antiopa, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, vol. i, p. 190,
March 1, 1848.
Type by monotypy, A. splendida, nov.
Not Antiopa, Meigen, Nouv. Class Mouches, p. 32, 1800.
Antiopella, Hoyle, Journ. of Conch.. vol. x, p. 214, July 1, 1902.
New name for Antiopa, A. & H.

JANOLUS CRISTATUS (Chiaje, 1841).
Eolis cristata, Chiaje, Descr. Anim. Invert. Sicil. cit., pl. Ixxxvin,

. 1841: Sicily.

Janus spinole, Verany, Mag. Zool., Moll., pl. exxxvi, 1845: Port
de Genes.

Antiopa splendida, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, vol. i,
p. 190, March, 1848 (ex Athenzeum Proctonotus ? splendidus,
No. 1028, p. 748, July 10, 1847, n.n.): Torbay.

Antiopa cristata, Chiaje, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xliv, pt. 6,
1854.

Antiopella cristata, Chiaje, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 165.

JANOLUS HYALINUS (Alder & Hancock, 1854).
- Antiopa hyalina, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p- 105, Aug. 1, 1854: Mouth of Dee.
‘Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xliv, pt. 6, 1854.
Antiopella hyalina, Ane El Conch. Soc. List, p. 18.
Janolus hyalonus, A. & H.; ’Bliot, p. 122, pl. v, figs. 4-7, p. 165.

JANOLUS FLAGELLATUS, Eliot, 1906.

Janolus flagellatus, Eliot, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. U.K., N.s.,
vol. vil, p. 374, June, 1906: near Plymouth.
Eliot, p. 165.

Genus ZEPHYRINA, Quatrefages, 1844.

Zephyrina, Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. Paris, sér. 11, vol. i, p. 130,
March (ante April 15), 1844.
Type by monotypy, Z. pilosa, nov.

214. PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Vemla, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 161, March 1,
1844.
Type by monotypy, V. mucronifera, nov.
Not Veniha, Godart, Nat. Hist. Lepid. France, vol. vu, pt. 2,
p. 110, 1829.
Proctonotus, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xi, p. 407,
May 1, 1844.
New name for Venilia, A. & H.
ZEPHYRINA MUCRONIFERA (Alder & Hancock, 1844).
Vena mucronifera, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii,
p. 163, March 1, 1844: near Dublin.
Zephyrina pilosa, Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. Paris, sér. 11, vol. 1,
p. 130, March (ante April 15), 1844: Brittany.

Proctonotus mucroniferus, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xlu, pt. 2,
1846 ; Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 165.

Family HEROIDA.
Genus Hero, Alder & Hancock, 1855.
Hero, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 7, App. p. xx,
1855 (ex Lovén MS.).
Type by monotypy, Cloelia formosa, Lovén.
[Cloelia, Lovén, K. Vet. Acad. Handl. Stockh., 1839, p. 235, 1841.
Type by subsequent designation, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc.
(Lond.), 1847, p. 166: Doris fimbriata, Miiller.
Not Cloelia of Fitzinger, 1833.

Note.—Although generally regarded as a synonym of Hero, which
was introduced because Cloelia was preoccupied, but fortunately
without prejudice and with another type, Odhner states that Doris
jfimbriata, Vahl, 2.e. Rathke, Zool. Danica (Miller), 3rd ed., vol. iv;
p. 22, pl. 138, fig. 2, 1806: Norway, is equal to Tritonia hombergi,
Cuvier, 1802, a member of another family. ]

e

HERO FORMOSA (Lovén, 1841).
Cloelia formosa, Lovén, K. Vet. Acad. Handl. Stockh., 1839, p. 235,
fig. 7, 1841: Boh.
Hero formosa, Lovén, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 120, pl. iv,
figs. 1-4, p. 164, var. arborescens, Eliot, p. 121.

Family SCYLLAIDA.
Genus Scyitu@aA, Linné, 1758.
Scyllea, Linné, Syst. Nat., ed. 10, p. 656, Jan. 1, 1758.
Type by monotypy, S. pelagica, Linné, ibid.
Pleuropus, Rafinesque, Analyse Nature, p. 141, 1815.
SCYLLHA PELAGICA, Linné, 1758.
Scyllea pelagica, Linné, Syst. Nat., ed. 10, p. 656, Jan. 1, 1758:

Ocean.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 215

| Scyllea pelagica, Linné; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 2, pl. v, pt. 4, 1848 ;
Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 163.
[Note—The synonymy of this world-wide species is very com-
plicated and will be worked out later.]

Family LOMANOTIDA.
Genus Lomanotus, Verany, 1844-6.
Lomanotus, Verany, Rev. Zool. Soc. Cuv., 1844, p. 303, Aug. :
diagnosis only.
Descr. Genova, vol. i, pt. 2, pp. 97-102, pl. ii, fig. 6,

1846.
Type by monotypy, L. genei, nov.
Eumenis, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., oa), xvi, p. 311, Nov.
1845.
Type by monotypy, #. marmorata, nov.
Not Eumenis, Hiibner, Verz. bekannt. Schmett., p. 58, 1818.

LOMANOTUS GENEI, Verany, 1846.
Lomanotus genei, Verany, Descr. Genova, vol. i, pt. 1, pp. 97-102,
pl. u, fig. 6, 1846: Genoa.
Lomanotus portlandicus, Thompson, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 111,
vol. v, p. 50, Jan. 1, 1860: Weymouth “Bay.
? Lomonotus hancocki, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. iv,
voluxx p. ol8, Dee: 1) L877: Torbay.

Lomanotus eisigii, Trinchese, Rendic. Accad. Sci. Fis. Mat. Napoli,
An. xxii, fase. 3, March, 1883, pp. 92-94, April: Naples.
Lomanotus varians, Garstang, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. U.K.,
N.S., vol. i, p. 185, Oct. (ante 23rd), 1889: Plymouth.
Lomanotus genet, Verany, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, pp. 112-15,

pl. ii, figs. 1-8, p. 162.

LOMANOTUS MARMORATUS (Alder & Hancock, 1845).
Eumenis marmorata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii,
p. 311, Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Lomanotus (Humenis) marmorata, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. ia,
pt. 3, 1847.
—— marmoratus, A. & H.; Eliot, pp. 116, 163.

LOMANOTUS FLAVIDUS (Alder & Hancock, 1846).
Eumenis flavida, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiii, p. 293,
Noy. 1846: Lamlash Bay.
Lomanotus flavidus, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. xli, pt. 6, 1854;
Eliot, p. 163.

Genus Hancock, Gosse, 1877.

Hancockia, Gosse, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1v, vol. xx, p. 316,
Oct. 1, 1877.
Type by monotypy, H. eudactylota, nov.

216 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Govia, Trinchese, Rendic. Accad. Sci. fis. e mat. Napoli, An. xxiv,
fasc. 6, p. 175, June, 1885, July.
Type here designated Govia rubra, Trinchese.

HANCOCKIA EUDACTYLOTA, Gosse, 1877.
Hancockia eudactylota, Gosse, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1v, vol. xx,
p. 316, pl. xi, Oct. 1, 1877: Torquay.
Govia rubra, Trinchese, Rendic. Accad. Sci. fis. e mat. Napoli,
An. xxiv, fase. 6, p. 175, June, 1885, July: Naples.
Hancockia eudactylota, Gosse, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, pp. 118,
163; Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. (Lond.), p. 770, pl. xxxv, 1912.

Family DENDRONOTIDA.
Genus DenpRonotus, Alder & Hancock, 1845.
Dendronotus, A. & H., Athenzeum, No. 922, p. 644, June 28, 1845.
Type by original designation, Tritonia arborescens, Miiller =
Amphitrite frondosa, Ascanius.
Amphitrite, Ascanius, K. Norske Vidensk. Selsk. Skrifter, Deel 5,
p. 155, pl. v, fig..2, 1774 (not of Miiller, 1771).
Type by monotypy, Amphitrite frondosa, Ascanius.
Amphitritidea [Kroyer], Amtl. Bericht. (24) Deutsch. Naturf., 1847,
he 114, 217: nn.
“ Beck,” Mérch, Grénland (Rink) (Prodr. Fauna Moll. Gréul.,
p. 6) 1857: in synonymy.

DENDRONOTUS FRONDOSUS (Ascanius, 1774).

Amphitrite frondosa, Ascanius, K. Norske Vidensk. Selsk. Skrifter,
Deel 5, p. 155, pl. v, fig, 2, 1774: Norway.

Doris arborescens, Oc: Miiller, Zool. Dan Prod., p. 229 (pref.
March 31), 1776: based on Act. Havn, p. 14, pl. v, fig. 5.

Doris cervina, Gmelin, Linn. Syst. Nat., ed. 13, vol. i, pt. 6, p. 3105
(May 14), 1791: based only on Bomme Act Vliss., 3, p. 290,
moa, pea, ;

Tritonia reynolds, Couthouy, Boston Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. i,
No. 1, p. 74, pl. ii, figs. 1-4, Feb. 1838: Massachusetts Bay.

T (ritonia) pulchella, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 33,
March, 1842: Cullercoats.

Amphitritidea fabricn, “ Bk. 1847,” Moérch, Gronland (Rink) (Prodr.
Fauna Moll. Gronl., p. 6), 1857: in synonymy.

Dendronotus arborescens, Miler, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 3, pl. iii, pt. 1,

1845.

frondosus, Ascanius, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 161.

DENDRONOTUS LACTEUS (Thompson, 1840).
Tritonia lactea, Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 88, pl. ui,
fig. 3, April, 1840: Strangford Lough, Ireland.
Dendronotus lacteus, Thompson; Eliot, pp. 112, 161; cf. Becker,
Moll. von Jun Meyen, p. 14, 1886.

IREDALE & O DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 217

Family ARMINIDA.
Genus Armina, Rafinesque, 1814.

Armina, Rafinesque Schmaltz, Précis découv. trav. Somiol, p. 30,

(pref. June 3), 1814.

Type here designated, A. tegrina, Raf.
Pleurophyllidia, ““Meckel in Hammer Dis. Obs. Anat. Comp.,
: 1816”: Deutsch. Arch. f. Physiol., vol. viii, p. 197, 1823.
Diphyllidia, “ Cuvier,” Otto, Conspec. Anim., pt. 1, p. 8, May 11,
1821: ex Cuvier vernacular.
ARMINA LOVENI (Bergh, 1861).

Pleurophyllidia loveni, Bergh, Vidensk. Meddel. natur. Foren.

Kjében, 1860, p. 328, 1861.
Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 111, pl. viii, figs. 8-10,

p. 160.

HOLOHEPATICA.
Super-family PHANEROBRANCHIATA.
Family OKENIIDA.
Genus IpaLieLia, Bergh, 1881.
Idaliella, Bergh, Arch. f. Naturg. (Wiegm.), Jahrg. xlvu, pt. 1,

p. 145, 1881.
Type Idalia aspersa, A. & H.
IDALIELLA ASPERSA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).
Idalia aspersa, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 1, Fam. 1,
pl. xxvi (reviewed Oct. 1), 1845: Cullercoats.
Idalina (Idaliella) aspersa, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, -p. 19.
Idalia (Idaliella) aspersa, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 159.
IDALIELLA INHZQUALIS (Forbes & Hanley, 1851).
I(dalia) inaequalis, Forbes & Hanley, Hist. Brit. Moll. (pts. xli, xlu),
vol. iii, p. 579, pl. vy, fig. 4, Sept. 1, 1851: Zetland.
Idalina (Idaliella) inequalis, Forbes, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.
Idalia (Idaliella) inequalis, Forbes, Eliot, p. 159.
IDALIELLA PULCHELLA (Alder & Hancock, 1854).
Idalia pulchella, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 103, Aug. 1, 1854: St. Ives, Cornwall. :
Idalina (Idaliella) pulchella, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.
Idalia (Idaliella) pulchella, A. & H.; Hliot, p. 159.

Genus OxentA, Menke, 1830.

Okenia, Menke, Synops. method. Mollusc, ed. 2, p. 10, pref. April,
1830: ex Leuckart MS., as synonym of Idalia, Leuckart.
Okenia, Bronn, Ergeb. meiner naturh. dcon. Reise, vol. 1, 1826: n.n.

Idalia, Leuckart, Breves Animal. quor. Descr., p. 15, 1828.
Type by monotypy, J. elegans, nov.
Not Idaha, Hiibner, Verz. bekannt. Schmett., p. 149, 1820.

VOL. XV.—JUNE, 1923. 15

218 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Idalina, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. vi, vol. vi, p. 74,
July 1, 1890.
New name for Jdalia, Leuckart.

OKENIA QUADRICORNIS (Montagu, 1815).

Doris quadricornis, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. xi,
p. 17, pl. ix, fig. 4, 1815: Devon.

Idalva elegans, Leuckart, Breves Animal. quor. Descr., p. 15, 1828 :,
Mediterranean Sea.

Doris laciniosa, Philippi, Enum. Moll. Sicil., vol. ii, p. 77, pl. xix,
fig. 5 (pref. Aug. 31, 1843), 1844: Sicily.

Idalia elegans, Leuckart; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxvii, pt. 7,
1855; Eliot, p. 158. |

Idalina elegans, Leuckart, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

OKENIA LEACHII (Alder & Hancock, 1854).
I(dalia) leachu, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, vol. xiv,
p. 103, Aug. 1, 1854.
New name for I. elegans, Cat. Moll. Northumberland.
Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxvii, pt. 7, 1855; Eliot, p. 159.
Idalina leach, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.
Genus Ancuta, Lovén, 1846.
Ancula, Lovén, Ofvers. k. Vet. Akad. Férh. (Stockh.), 1846, p. 137,
May 13.
Type by monotypy. Polycera cristata, Alder.
Miranda, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), Fam. 3, pl. xxv,
name on plate, pt. 3, 1847, as a synonym.

ANCULA ORISTATA (Alder, 1841).

P(olycera) cristata, Alder, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 340,
pl. ix, figs. 10-11, Jan. 1841: Cullercoats.
Ancula cristata, Alder; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxv, pt. 3, 1847 ;

Conch. Soc. List, p. 19;° Eliot, p. 158.

Genus Gonioporis, Forbes & Goodsir, 1839.
Gonodoris, Forbes & Goodsir, Athenzeum, No. 618, p. 647, Aug. 31,
1839.
Type by subsequent designation, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc.
(Lond.), 1847, p. 164: Doris nodosa, Montagu.

GONIODORIS NODOSA (Montagu, 1808).

Doris nodosa, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. ix, p. 107,
pl. vii, fig. 2, 1808: Devon.

D(oris) barvicensis, Johnston, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. 1, p. 55, pl. u,
figs. 11-13, March, 1838: Scotland.

Doris elongata, Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 88, pl. 11,
fig. 7, April, 1840: Isle of Lambay, Dublin.

Goniodoris emarginata, Forbes, ibid., p. 105, pl. ii, fig. 12: Ballaugh,
Isle of Man.

IREDALE & O DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 219

Goniodoris nodosa, Montagu, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xviii, pt. 2,
1846 ; Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 157.

GONIODORIS CASTANEA, Alder & Hancock, 1845.

Gonrodoris castanea, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi,
p. 341, Nov. 1845: Salcombe.

var. pallida, Dautzenberg & Durouchoux, Feuille jeunes
naturalistes Paris, ser. v, An. 43, Suppl., No. 514, p. 8, Oct. 1,
1913: Samt Malo, France.

— —— Mon., Fam. l, pl. xix, pt. 3, 1847; Conch. Soc. List,
Palos Eliot, py. oT:

Family ONCHIDORIDA.
Genus OncHiIpoRUuS, Blainville, 1816.

Onchidorus, Blainville, Bull. Sci. Soc. Philom. Paris, (April No.),
1816, p. 96, July, 1816; Dict. Sci. Nat. (Levrault), vol. xxxil,
p. 280, Nov. 13, 1824 (Onchidoris).
Type by monotypy, O. leachwi, nov. = Doris fusca, Miiller.
Lamellidoris, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 7, app.
p. xvii, 1855.
Type by subsequent designation, or virtual tautonymy,
Doris bilamellata, ““ A. & H.”
Proctaporia, Mérch, Grénland (Rink) (Prodr. Fauna Moll. Gronl.,
p. 6), 1857.
Type by monotypy, Doris fusca, Fabr., Fauna Greenlandica,
p. 344 (pref. May 17, 1779), 1780 = ? Doris fusca, Miller.
Villtersia, Orbigny, Mag. Zool., Classe v, p. 15, pl. cix, (after Nov.)
1837.
Type by monotypy, V. scutigera, nov.: Rochelle.
Oicodespina, Gistel, Naturg. Thierr. f. Schulen, p. xi (pref. Haster,
1847), 1848.
New name for “ Villersia, Orbigny, in Guérin, Magas.,
vol. vil.”

[ Note.—Onchidoris was used
by Gray, who had access to
the type, since Blainville
described his genus from a
specimen from the British
Museum. Apparently Blain-
ville named the same speci-
men three times, and this is not strange when we know the history of
his rejected and mislaid MSS., both in the British Islands and France.
However, Leach figured the typical specimen in his Moll. Brit.
Synops., which was not published until after his death in 1852.
Since there was no means of correction, p. 20 Doris elfortiana, pl. vii,
fig. 1, is cited with the wrong reference, but there is no difficulty

220 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

in the quotation. The specimen is still preserved in the British
Museum (Nat. Hist.), and was recognized by Leach’s figure, the
bottle being labelled ‘“‘ Onchidoris leachii, Doris elfortiana, Doris
afinis, Thomson, the Lamellidoris bilamellata, auctt.”, the last
handwriting different, and probably Abraham’s. The radula was
dissected out by O’Donoghue, and is here figured and absolutely
proves the certainty of the name. |

ONCHIDORUS FUSCA (O. F. Miiller, 1776).

Doris fusca, O. F. Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prodr., p. 229, (pref. March 31),
1776 (description reads: “ ovalis, lamella scabra, punctata.
D. bilamellata, Linn.”’): Denmark.

Doris bilamellatus, Linné, Syst. Nat., ed. 12, p. 1083, 1767 partim,
not Limax bilamellatus, Linné, Fauna Suecica, ed. 2, p. 508,
1761.

Doris elfortiania, Blainville, Bull. Sci. Soc. Philom. Paris, (April No.),
1816, p. 95, July, 1816: Scotland ex Leach in B.M.

Onchidorus leachir, ibid., p. 97: Location unknown, ibid.

Doris leachit, ibid., Dict. Sci. Nat. (Levraut), vol. xiii, p. 450, July 24,
1819: Scotland ex Leach in B.M.

Doris affinis (not of Gmelin, p. 3106), Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist.,
vol. v, p. 85, April, 1840: Greencastle, Ireland.

Doris vulgaris, Leach, Synops. Moll. Gt. Britain, p. 19, Dec. 1852 ;
name for D. verrucosa, Pennant, i.e. D. fusca, Miiller.

Doris bilamellata, L., A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xi, pt. 6, 1854.

Lamellidoris bilamellata, Linné, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 156,
var. pacifica, Bergh.

ONCHIDORUS MuRICATA (O. F. Miller, 1776).

Doris muricata, O. F. Miller, Zool. Dan. Prodr., p. 229, (pref.
March 31), 1776: Denmark.
Lamellidoris muricata, Miiller, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19 ; Eliot, p. 156.

ONCHIDORUS DIAPHANA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).

Doris diaphana, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 313,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Mon., Fam. 1, pl. x, pt. 2, 1846.
Lamellidoris diaphana, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot,
p. 156.

ONCHIDORUS ASPERA (Alder & Hancock, 1842).
Doris aspera, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 32, March,
1842: Tynemouth.
Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xix, pt. 6, 1854.
Lamellidoris aspera, A. & lel, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 156.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 221

ONCHIDORUS SPARSA (Alder & Hancock, 1846).

Doris sparsa, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xviii, p. 293,
Nov. 1846: Cullercoats.

Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xiv, pt. 4, 1848.

Lamellidoris sparsa, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 156.

ONCHIDORUS DEPRESSA (Alder & Hancock, 1842).

D(oris) depressa, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 32,
March, 1842: Whitley, Northumberland.

Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xii, pt. 5, 1851.

Lamellidoris depressa, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19 ; Eliot, p. 156.

ONCHIDORUS INcoNSPICUA (Alder & Hancock, 1851).

Doris mconspicua, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 5,
Fam. 1, pl. xii, 1851: from deep-water fishing boats,
Northumberland.

Lamellidoris inconspicua, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot,
p. 156.

ONCHIDORUS OBLONGA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).
Doris oblonga, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 314,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xvi, pt. 5, 1851.
Lamellidoris oblonga, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 156.

ONCHIDORUS ULIDIANA (Thompson, 1845).

Doris ulidiana, Thompson, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xv, p. 312,

May, 1845: Belfast.
Doris ulidie, Thompson, Rept. Brit. Assoc. 1843, p. 250, 1844, n.n.
Lamellidoris ulideana, Thompson, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot,

p. 108, pl. ii, figs. 6-7, p. 156.

[Note-—Morch (Grénland (Rink) Prodr. Fauna Moll. Grénl.,

p. 6, 1857) cites “ D(oris) liturata, Bk. Moll.” as a synonym of
D. muricata (Mill.), Sars.]

Genus ATALODORIS, nov.
Type Doris pusilla, A. & H.

ATALODORIS PUSILLA (A. & H., 1845).
Doris pusilla, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Fee vol. xvi, p. 313,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.
Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xiii, pt. 2, 1846.
Lamellidoris pusilla, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot missing,
errore only, cf. Kliot, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. U.K., N.38.,
vol. vu, p. 343, 1906.

Genus DIAPHORODORIS, nov.
Type Doris luteocincta, M. Sars, as identified in Doris
beaumonti, Farran.

222 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

DIAPHORODORIS LUTEOCINCTA (M. Sars, 1870).
Doris luteocincta, M. Sars, Nyt. Mag. f. Naturvid. Christ., vol. xvii,
p. 191, 1870: Christiana Sound.
Doris beaumonti, Farran, Rept. Sea and Inland Fisheries, Ireland,
pt. 2, Scient. Invest., Append. No. 8, p. 126, pl. xviii, 1903.
Lamellidoris luteocincta, M. Sars; Eliot, p. 109, pl. ii, figs. 8-9,
p. 156.

Genus ApDALARIA, Bergh, 1878.

Adalaria, Bergh, Reisen Archipel der Philippinen (Semper), Malac.
Untersuch., Bd. i, Heft xiv, p. xxxili, 1878 (Cat. Doridis).
(Archiv. f. Naturg. (Wiegm.), Jahrg. xlv, pt. 1, p. 348, 1879.)

Type by monotypy, Doris proama, A. & H.
ADALARIA PROXIMA (Alder & Hancock, 1854).

’ Doris proxima, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser 1, vol. xiv,

p. 103, Aug. 1, 1854: Birkenhead. »

Mon., Fam. 1, pl. ix, pt. 6, 1854.

_ Adalaria proxima, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 155.

ADALARIA LOVENI (Alder & Hancock, 1862).

Doris loveni, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser m1. vol. x, p. 262,
Oct. 1, 1862: Bantry Bay.

Adalaria loven, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 108,
pl. i, figs. 1-2, p. 155.

Genus AcANTHODORIS, Gray, 1850.

Acanthodoris, Gray, Figs. Mollusc. Anim., vol.iv, p. 103, (pref. Feb. 12),
1850.
Type by monotypy, Doris pilosa, Miiller, 2.e. Abildgaard.
ACANTHODORIS SUBQUADRATA (Alder & Hancock, 1845).
Doris subquadrata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, p. 313,
Nov. 1845: Torbay.

Doris quadrangulata, ibid.

Doris subquadrata, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xvi, pt. 5, 1851.

quadrangulata, ibid., figs. 1-3.

Acanthodoris subquadrata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot,

EDD:

ACANTHODORIS PILOSA (Abildgaard, 1789).

Doris pilosa, Abildgaard, Zool. Danica (Miller), ed. 3, vol. ii, p. 7,
pl. Ixxxv, figs. 5-8, 1789: Denmark.

Doris stellata, Gmelin, Linn. Syst. Nat., ed. 13, vol. i, pt. 6, p. 3107,
(May 14), 1791; based solely on Bomme, Act Vliss, 3, p. 298,
n. 5, fig. 4.

Doris mgricans, Fleming, Edinb. Encyc. (Brewster), vol. xiv, 2 618,
Nov. 1820: Zetland (Brit. Anim., p. 283, 1828).

Doris flemingu, Forbes, Malac. Monensis, p. pl. i, figs. 2-3, (pref.
Feb. 28), 1838: Isle of Man.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 223

Doris sublevis, Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 87, pl. ui,
fig. 1, April, 1840: Belfast.

Doris similis, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 32, March,
1842: Cullercoats.

Doris rocinela, Leach, Synops. Moll. Gt. Britain, p. 19, Dec. 1852:
near Sandgate and Dover, Kent.

- Doris pilosa, Miller, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xv, pt. 5, 1851.

Acanthodoris pilosa, Miiller, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 155.

Family EHUPHURIDZ.
Genus Patio, Gray, 1857.

Palio, Gray, Guide Syst. Distr. Moll. Brit. Mus., Pt. i, p. 213, 1857.
Type by monotypy, Polycera ocellata, A. & H.

PALIO LESSONII (Orbigny, 1837).

Polycera lesson, Orbigny, Mag. Zool., Classe v, p. 5, pl. cv (post
Nov.), 1837: Rochelle.

P(olycera) citrina, Alder, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 340,
pl. ix, figs. 7-9, Jan. 1841: Cullercoats.

Polycera modesta, Lovén, Ofvers. K. Vetensk.-Akad. Forh. (Stockh.),
vol. iii, No. 5, p. 138, May 13, 1846: Boh.

Polycera lesson, Orbigny, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxiv, pt. 4,
1848.

Palio lessom, Orbigny, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

Polycera (Palio) lesson, Orbigny, Eliot, p. 154.

PALIO NOTHUS (Johnston, 1838).

T(riopa) nothus, Johnston, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. i, p. 124, pl. ui,
figs. 14-16, April, 1838: Prestonpans Bay.

Polycera ocellata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix, p. 33,
March, 1842: Cullercoats.

Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxiii, pt. 2, 1846.

Palio lesson, var. ocellata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

Polycera (Palio) ocellata, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 154.

Genus Potycrera, Cuvier, 1816.

Polycera, Cuvier, Regne Animal, vol. ii, p. 389, “ 1817,” 7.e. Dec.
1816. | .
Type by subsequent designation, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc.
(Lond.), 1847, p. 165: Doris quadrilineata, Miiller.
Themisto, Oken, Lehrb. Naturg., Th. iii, Zool. pt. 1, pp. x, 278, 1815.
Type Doris quadrilineata, Miller.
Not Themisto, Oken, Goetting. gelehrte Anz., 1807, p. 1168.
Cufea, Leach, Synops. Moll. Gt. Britain, p. 21, Dec. 1852.
Type by monotypy, Doris flava, Montagu.

224 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

POLYCERA QUADRILINEATA (O. F. Miiller, 1776).

Doris quadrilineata, O. F. Miller, Zool. Dan. Prodr., p. 229 (pref.
March 31), 1776: Denmark.

Doris cornuta, Rathke, Zool. Dan. (Miller), ed. 3, vol. iv, p. 29,
pl. 145, figs. 1-3, 1806 (ex Abildgaard MS.): Heligoland.

Doris flava, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. vii, p. 79,
pl. vii, fig. 6, 1804: Devon.

Policere lineatus, Risso, Hist. Nat. Europ. Meérid., vol. iv, p. 30,
Nov. 1826: Nice.

Polycera ornata, Orbigny, Mag. Zool., Classe v, p. 9, pl. cvii (post
Nov.), 1837: Brittany Coast.

Polycera typica, Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. O2y planus
fig. 5, April, 1840: Strangford Lough, Treland.

Polycera quadrilineata, var. nonlineata, ibid., fig. 6, ibid.

Polycera quadrilineata, var. nigrolineata, Dautzenberg & Durouchoux,
Feuille jeunes naturalistes Paris, sér. v, An. 43, Suppl., No. 514,
p. 8, Oct. 1, 1913: Saint Malo, France.

Polycera quadrilineata, Miller; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxi, pt. 5,
1851; Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 154.

Genus THEcacERA, Fleming, 1828.

Thecacera, Fleming, Hist. Brit. Anim., p. 283, March, 1828.
Type by original designation, Doris pennigera, Montagu.

THECACERA PENNIGERA (Montagu, 1815).

Doris pennigera, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. x1, p. 17,
pl. iv, fig. 5, 1815: Milton, Devon.

Thecacera pennigera, Montagu, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxia,
pt. 7, 1855; Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 153.

THECACERA VIRESCENS, Forbes & Hanley, 1851.

Thecacera virescens, Forbes & Hanley, Hist. Brit. Moll. (pts. xl, xli),
vol. ii, p. 576, Sept. 1, 1851: Falmouth (ex A. & H. MS.).

A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser 11, vol. viii, p. 290,
Oct. 1, 1851: Falmouth.

—— —— A. &H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 153.

THECACERA CAPITATA, Alder & Hancock, 1854.

Thecacera capitata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 103, Aug. 1, 1854: St. Ives, Cornwall.
—— —— Conch. Soe. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 153.

Genus Crimora, Alder & Hancock, 1862.

Crimora, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. m1, vol. x, p. 263,
Oct. 1, 1862.
Type by monotypy, C. papillata, nov.

IREDALE & O DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 225

CRIMORA PAPILLATA, Alder & Hancock, 1862.
Crimora papillata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. x,
p. 263, Oct. 1, 1862: Guernsey.
—— —— Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 107, pl. ii, figs. 1-5,
p. 153.
[Genus IssENA, nom. nov.

Issa LACERA, Abildgaard. Issa was introduced by Bergh (Verh.
k. k. zool.-bot. Gesell. Wien, vol. xxx, p. 645, 1880) to replace Colga,
Bergh, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., p. 112, 1880, but unfortunately
Issa had been proposed anteriorly by Walker, Journ. Linn. Soc.
(Zool.), vol. ix, p. 198, 1867. We therefore propose Jssena, nom. nov.

Doris lacera, “ Abildgaard,”’ Rathke, Zool. Danica (Miiller),
3rd ed., vol. iv, p. 23, pl. cxxxviii, figs. 3-4, 1806: Norway, is,
moreover, anticipated by Doris lacera, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. Hist.
Nat. Paris, vol. iv, p. 453, pl. i, figs. 1-3, Aug. 1804, given to
a different species collected by Péron.

Bergh, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. xxv, No. 10, p. 189, pl. ix,
figs. 3-11, Oct. 1894, proposed Issa lacera, var. pacifica : north-west
of Unimak Island, Alaska, 43 fathoms, and the varietal name will
now become the specific, [ssena pacifica. |

Genus HupHurus, Rafinesque, 1815.
Euphurus, Rafinesque, Analyse de la Nature, p. 142, 1815.
New name for “ Tritonia, Lam.”
Type by monotypy, Doris clavigera, Miiller.
Tritonia, Lamarck, Syst. Anim. s. Verteb., p. 65, Jan. 1801.
Type by monotypy, Doris clavigera, Miiller.
Not Tiitonia, Meigen, Nouv. Class. Mouches, p. 33, 1800.
Triopa, Johnston, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. i, p. 123, April, 1838.
Type by original designation, Doris clavigera, Miiller.

EUPHURUS CLAVIGER (O. F. Miiller, 1776).

Doris clavigera, O. F. Miller, Zool. Dan. Prodr., p. 229, (pref.
March 31), 1776: Denmark.

Tergipes pulcher, Johnston, Mag. Nat. Hist. (Loudon), vol. viii,
p. 490, fig. 59 in text, Oct. 1835: Berwick Bay.

Euplocomus plumosus, Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 90,
pl. u, fig. 4, April, 1840: Strangford Lough.

Triopa clavigera, ‘Miller, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, BL xx, pt. 4, 1848 ;
Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 152.

Family MGIRETIDA.
Genus AicrrEs, Lovén, 1844.

Aigires, Loven, Ofvers. k. Vet. Akad. Férh. (Stockh.), vol. i, p. 49,
March 20, 1844.
Type by monotypy, Polycera punctilucens, Orbigny.

226 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

HGIRES PUNCTILUCENS (Orbigny, 1837).

Polycera punctilucens, Orbigny, Mag. Zool., Classe v, p. 7, pl. evi,
(post Nov.), 1837: Brest.

Doris maura, Forbes, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 103, pl. ui, fig. 17,
April, 1840: Campbelltown, Argyllshire.

Aigirus punctilucens, Orbigny, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. xxi, pt. 4,
1848.

Aigires punctilucens (d’Orbigny), Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot,
p. 151.

Super-family CRYPTOBRANCHIAT2.
Family DORIDIGITATIDA.
Genus Captiva, Bergh, 1879.

Cadlina, Bergh, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1879, p. 114.
Type by original designation, Doris repanda, A. & H. =
Doris levis, Linné.
Acanthochila, Mérch, Vidensk. Meddel. naturh. Foren. Kjoben,
1868, p. 202.
Type by monotypy, Doris levis, Linn. (= D. repanda,
A. & H.).
Not Acanthocheila, Stal, 1860, Hemiptera.

CADLINA LA&VIS (Linné, 1767).

Doris levis, Linné, Syst. Nat., ed. 12, p. 1083, 1767: Oceano
Norvegico.

Doris obvelata, O. F. Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prodr., p. 229, (pref.
March 31), 1776: Denmark.

Doris marginata, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.), vol. vii,
p. 79, pl. vii, fig. 7, 1804: Devon.

Doris repanda, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. 1X eens
March, 1842: Cullercoats.

Mon., Fam. 1, pl. vi, pt. 3, 1847.

Cadlina obvelata, Miiller, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

repanda, A. & H., Eliot, p. 150.

Genus ALpisA, Bergh, 1878.

Aldisa, Bergh, Reisen Archipel der Philippinen (Semper), Malac.
Untersuch., Bd. i, Heft xiv, p. xxxviii, (Cat. Doridis) 1878
(Archiv. fur Naturg. (Wiegm.), xlv Jahr., pt. 1, p. 348, 1879).

Type by monotypy, Doris zetlandica, A. & H.

ALDISA ZETLANDICA (Alder & Hancock, 1854).

Doris zetlandica, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 102, Aug. 1, 1854: Shetland.

Aldisa zetlandica, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 105,
pl. i, figs. 3-4, p. 150.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 227

Genus Rostanea, Bergh.
Rostanga, Bergh, Arch. f. Naturg. (Wiegm.), Jahrg. xlv, pt. 1,
p. 353, 1879.
Type by monotypy, Doris coccinea, “ Forbes,’ A. & H.
Rhabdochila, Fischer, Man. Conch., fase. vi, p. 521, Dec. 20, 1883.
Type here designated “‘D. coccinea, Forbes”, cited by
Fischer as example of Rostanga, Bergh, 1.e. of A. & H.
ROSTANGA RUFESCENS, nom. nov.
Doris coccinea, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 4, Fam. 1,
pl. vii, 1848 (? Forbes): Cornish Coast.
[Doris coccinea, Forbes, Rept. Brit. Assoc. 1843, p. 133, (Aug.)
1844: Aegean Sea; n.n.
Doris coccinea, ibid., p. 193; new name for D. argo of many British
authors; D. argo, Forbes = Doris flammea, A. & H.]
Rostanga coccinea, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 149.

Genus Jorunna, Bergh, 1876.

Jorunna, Bergh, Reisen Archipel der Philippinen (Semper), Malac.
Untersuch., Bd. i, Heft x, p. 413, note, 1876.

Type by monotypy, Doris johnstom, A. & H. ‘
JORUNNA TOMENTOSA (Cuvier, 1804).

Doris tomentosa, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, vol. vi, p. 470,
Aug. 1804: La Rochelle.

Doris johnston, A. & H., Mon. Nudib. Moll. (Ray Soc.), pt. 1, Fam. 1,
pl. v, (reviewed Oct. 1), 1845: (new name for Doris obvelata,
Johnston, not Miiller).

Jorunna johnstoni, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19; Eliot, p. 149.

Note.—This synonymy was pointed out by Fischer (Journ. de

Conchyl., vol. xvii, p. 6, 1869) and confirmed by Cuénot (Trav.

Lab. Soe. Sci. Arcachon Stat. Biol., Univ. de Bord., vol. vii, p. 17,

1903, 1904, received B.M. Oct. 5).

Genus GEITopoRIS, Bergh, 1891.

Geitodoris, Bergh, Zool. Jahrb., Syst., vol. vi, p. 130, 1891.
Type by monotypy, Doris complanata, Verrill.

GEITODORIS PLANATA (Alder & Hancock, 1846).
Doris planata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xviii, p. 292,
Noy. 1846: Lamlash Bay.
—— Mon., Fam. 1, pl. viii, pt. 3, 1847.
Geitodoris planata, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 104, p. 148; ef. Eliot, Proc.
Malac. Soc. (Lond.), vol. vi, p. 180, 1904.

Genus Aporoporis, Ihering, 1886.
Aporodoris, Ihering, Jahrb. Malak. Gesell., vol. xui, Heft 3, p. 238,

(received B.M. Nov. 18), 1886.
Type by original designation, Doris millegrana, A. & H.

228 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

APORODORIS MILLEGRANA (Alder & Hancock, 1854).

Doris millegrana, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 11, vol. xiv,
p. 102, Aug. 1, 1854: Torbay.

Thordisa ? dubia, Bergh, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. (Harvard), vol. xxv,
No. 10, p. 178, pl. vi, figs. 6-9, Oct. 1894: near Rio Janeiro,
“West Atlantic.”

Aldisa millegrana, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

Aporodoris millegrana, A. & H.; Eliot, pp. 106, 149.

Genus ARCHIDORIS, Bergh, 1878.

Archidoris, Bergh, Reisen Archipel der Philippinen (Semper),
Malac. Untersuch., Bd. i, Heft xiv, p. 616, 1878.

Type by original designation, Doris tuberculata, A. & H.

Anoplodoris, Fischer, Man. Conch., fase. vi, p. 521, Dec. 20, 1883.

Type here designated “D. tuberculata, Linné”’ cited by
Fischer as example of Archidoris, Bergh, 7.e. of A. & H. supra.

ARCHIDORIS BRITANNICA (Johnston, 1838).

Doris britannica or D. montagua [sic], Johnston, Ann. Nat. Hist.,
vol. i, p. 52, March, 1838, ex Brit. Mus. (Scotch specimens
figured on pl. iii, figs. 1-3).

Doris mera, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiv, p. 330, Nov.
1844: Cullercoats.

Doris tuberculata, auctt., but not Doris tuberculata, Cuvier, Ann.
Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, vol. iv, p. 469, pl. i, fig. 4, Aug.
1804: Ile de Ré.

Doris tuberculata, Cuvier; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 1, pl. iti, pt. 6, 1854.

Archidoris tuberculata, Cuvier, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

Doris (Archidoris) tuberculata, Cuvier; Eliot, p. 148.

ARCHIDORIS FLAMMEA (Alder & Hancock, 1844).

Doris flammea, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiv, p. 330,
Nov. 1844: Rothesay Bay.

Mon., Fam. 1, pl. iv, pt. 1, 1845.

Archidoris flammea, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

Doris (Archidoris) flammea, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 148.

ARCHIDORIS STELLIFERA, Vayssiére, 1904.

Archidoris stellifera, Vayssiére, Journ. de Conchyl., vol. lii, p. 123,
pl. iv, (ante July), 1904, ex Ihering MS.: Marseille.

Doris testudinaria, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 111, vol. x,
p. 261, 1862.

Platydoris testudinaria, Risso, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.

Doris (Archidoris) testudinaria, A. & H.; Eliot, p. 99, pl. 1, figs. 5-8,

. 148.

: Not Doris testudinaria, Risso, Journ. de Physique, vol. lxxxvii,
p. 370, Nov. 1818, which according to Bergh is Doris argo,
Linné, 1767, type of Platydoris, Bergh, and Argus, Bohadsch,
1761.

IREDALE & O'DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 229

Genus DortpicitTata, Orbigny, 1839.

Doridigitata, Orbigny, Hist. Nat. ile Canaries (Webb et Berthelot),
vol. ii, pt. 2, Moll., p. 39, 1839.
Type by monotypy, D. bertheloti, nov.
Doris of some authorities, not Doris, Linné, Syst. Nat., ed. 10,
p. 653, 1758.
_ Staurodoris, Bergh, Reisen Archipel der Philippinen (Semper),
. Malac. Untersuch., Bd. i, Heft xii, p. 578, 1878.
Type Doris verrucosa, Bergh, ex Cuvier.

DORIDIGITATA DERELICTA (Fischer, 1867).

Doris derelicta, Fischer, Journ. de Conchyl., vol. xv, p. 7, Jan.
1867: new name for D. verrucosa, auctt.: Arcachon, France.

Doris seposita, ibid., p. 8: ibid.

? Doris eubalia, ibid., p. 10: ibid.

Doris biscayensis, ibid., vol. xx, p. 6, Jan. 1, 1872: ibid.

Doris verrucosa, auctt., but not Doris verrucosa, Linné, Syst. Nat.,
ed. 10, p. 653, 1758: Amborne.

Staurodoris verrucosa, var. mollis, Eliot, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc.,
N.S., vol. vu, p. 338, 1906.

Doris (Stawrodoris) verrucosa, Kiliot, pp. 96, 97; var. mollis, Panote

DORIDIGITATA STICTA, hom. NOV.

Doris maculata, Garstang, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. U.K., w.s.,
vol. iv, p. 167, Feb. 1896: Plymouth.
Not Doris maculata, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. (Lond.),
vol. vii, p. 80, pl. vii, fig. 9, 1804: Devon.
Lamellidoris maculata, Garstang, Conch. Soc. List, p. 19.
Doris (Staurodoris) maculata, Garstang, Eliot, p. 98, pl. viii, figs. 6, 7,
p. 147.

Super-family ZONABRANCHIAT 4, nov.

Family DUVAUCELIIDA.
Genus SpHa#RostoMA, Macgillivray, 1843.

Spherostoma, Macgillivray, Hist. Moll. Anim. Aberd., p. 335,
(pref. March 6), 1843.
Type by monotypy, S. jamesom, nov. = Tritonia hombergi,
Cuvier.
Tritoma, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. (Paris), vol. i, p. 483,
pls. xxxi and xxxii, April, 1803. .
Type by monotypy, T. hombergi, nov.
Not Tritonia, Cuvier, Tabl. Elem. Hist. Nat., p. 387, “1798”
(Dec. 24, 1797) ; diagnosis only : ibid., Legons ‘Anat. Comparee,
vol. 1, table v, April 19, 1800, name only: Lamarck, Syst.
Anim. s. Vert., p. 65, Jan. 1801; sole example, Doris clavigera,
Miller.

230 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Necromantes, Gistel, Naturg. Thierr. f. Schulen, p. xi, (pref. Haster,
1847), 1848.
New name for 7ritonia, Cuvier (1803).
Inriope, Gistel, ibid., p. 171.
Type by monotypy, Tritonia (hombergi), Cuvier.

SPHHROSTOMA HOMBERGII (Cuvier, 1803).
Tritoma hombergu, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, vol. i,
p. 483, pls. xxxi and xxxii, April, 1803: Havre.
Doris fimbriata, Rathke; Zool. Danica (Miiller), ed. 3, vol. iv, p. 22,
pl. exxxviu, fig. 2, 1806 (ex Vahl MS.) (fide Odhner): Norway.

Spherostoma jamesoni, Macgillivray, Hist. Moll. Anim. Aberd., p. 335,
(pref. March 6), 1843: Aberdeen.

Tritoma atrofusca, ibid., p. 346: ibid.

Tritona hombergi, Cuvier; A. & H., Mon., Fam. 2, pls. i, ul, pt. 7,
1855; Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot, p. 146.

Genus Duvauce.iA, Risso, 1826.
Duvaucelia, Risso, Hist. Nat. Europ. Mérid., vol. iv, p. 38, Nov.
1826, ex Leach MS.
Type by monotypy, D. gracilis, nov.
Candiella, Gray, Figs. Mollusc. Anim., vol. iv, p. 106, (pref. Feb. 12),
~ 1850.
Type by monotypy, Tritonia plebera, Johnston.

DUVAUCELIA PLEBEIA (Johnston, 1828).

Tritonia plebeva, Johnston, Edinb. New Phil. Journ. Sci. Arts,
vol. v, p. 77, June, 1828: Sea near Berwick.

Tritoma pulchra, ibid., p. 78: ibid.

Tritoma plebera, Johnston, A. & H., Mon., Fam. 2, pl. iii, pt. 3,
1847.

Tritonia (Candiella) plebera, Johnston, Conch. Soc. List, p. 18;
Hliot, p. 146.

DUVAUCELIA LINEATA (Alder & Hancock, 1848).

Tritoma lineata, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. m1, vol. 1,
p. 191, March 1, 1848 (ex Athenzeum, No. 1028, p. 748, July 10,
1847, n.n.): Scarborough, England.

Mon., Fam. 2, pl. xiv, pt. 5, 1851.

Tritonia (Candiella) lineata, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot,
p. 146.

Genus CANDELLISTA, nov.
Type Tritona alba, A. & H.

CANDELLISTA ALBA (Alder & Hancock, 1854).
Tritoma alba, A. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.; ser. 1, vol. xiv,
p. 104, Aug. 1, 1854: Cullercoats.
—— —— Mon., pt. 7, App. p. vi, 1855.

IREDALE & O DONOGHUE: BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 231

Tritoma (Candrella) alba, A. & H., Conch. Soc. List, p. 18; Eliot,
p. 93, pl. i, fig. 10, p. 146.

Achille Costa in the Ann. Mus., Zool. Napoli, An. iti, “ 1863”
(pref. Dec. 15, 1866), described Molis gigas, p. 65, pl. 1, fig. 2;
A. argenteolineata, p. 66, pl. i, fig. 3; A. digitata, p. 68, pl. i, fig. 6;
A, robrovittata, p. 70, pl. ii, fig. 2; Flabellina inornata, p. 72, pl. ii,
_ fig. 6; Favorinus versicolor, p. 73, pl. ui, figs. 4, 5 ; Embletonia viridis,
p. 75, pl. in, figs. 1,2; HE. ngrovittata, p. 75, pl. iii, fig. 3; Tenellra,
gen. nov., p. 76, type (mono.) 7. mediterranea, p. 76, pl. 1, fig. 7 ;
Hermea lutescens, p. 19, pl. iu, fig. 5; Hermea orbicularis, p. 79,
pl. mi, fig. 6, p. 80; Hymencolis (named on p. 64) (mono.)
elegantissima.

In the next volume, An. iv, “1864” (pref. Dec. 1867), Achille
Costa continued Hymencolis, nov. gen., p. 28, type (mono.) ZH.
elegantissima, p. 29, pl. 1, figs. 1-3; <Alderva comosa, p. 32, pl. ii,
fig. 3; Flabellina verrucicornis, p. 35, pl. u, fig. 4; Embletonia
funerea, p. 36, pl. 11, fig. 5; and Hermea brevicornis, p. 37, pl. ii,
fig. 6.

In a book entitled Descr. Genova, vol. i, pt. 1, 1846, Verany
describes a large number of new species with short diagnoses, more
fully describing and figuring a few in the succeeding pages. These
are: Doris nardw, pp. 96, 100; D. calcara, p. 96; D. pasina, p. 96 ;
D. orsini, p. 96; D. sismonde, pp. 96, 101;. D. risse, p. 96; D.
vlle, p. 97; D. pram, p. 97; D. schembru, p. 97; D. porn,
pp. 97,102; D. krohni, p.97; D. pareti, pp. 97, 102, pl. ii, figs. 4, 5 ;
Lomanotus gener, pp. 97, 102, pl. ii, fig. 6; Tritonia coste, pp. 97,
103, pl. u, figs. 7, 8; Calliopea souleyein, p. 91; Janus spinole,
pp. 97, 104, pl. 11, fig. 9; Holidia pamzze, p. 97; EH. flabellina,
pe 21, 10a; 1H. ajfasciata, ~~ Lam.,” p. 91; £. gann; p. 97; LE.
demartinn, p.97; EH. rusconn, p.97; EH. cavolinw, p. 97; E. defilippu,
pp. 97, 106; #. bellardu, p. 97; E. durazen, p. 97; EH. balsamiz,
pp. 97, 107; #. gandolfn, p. 97; E. whately, p. 97; E. bassu,
p. 97; E. casaretu, p. 97; and EH. tergipedina, pp. 97, 108.

INDEX.
Acanthochila, 226. Molidiide, 200.
Acanthodoris, 222, 223. - Afolis, 201, 204, 205, 206, 210,
Acanthopsole, 205. 212, 231.
Acton, 198. Aithalion, 201.
Acteon, 198. Alderia, 199, 231:
Acteonia, 197, 198. Aldisa, 226, 228.
Adalaria, 222. Amphitrite, 216.
Aigires, 225. Amphitritidea, 216.
Aigiretidie, 225. : Amphorina, 196, 204, 208.
Afoladia, 200, 201. Ancula, 218.

Afolidiella, 196, 201, 202. Anoplodoris, 228.

232

Antiopa, 213.
Antiopella, 213, 196.
Aplysiopterus, 198.
Aporodoris, 227.
Archidoris, 228.
Argus, 228, 195, 197.
Arnuna, 197, 217.
Armumde, 217.
Ascoglossa, 197.
Atalodoris, 197, 221.
Berghia, 202.
Cadlina, 226, 195.
Calliopea, 199, 200, 231.
Calma, 200.
Calmide, 200.
Candellista, 230, 197.
Candiella, 230, 196.
Cenia, 197.
Chalidis, 198.
Cladohepatica, 200.
Cloelia, 214.
Colga, 225.
Coryphella, 209-10.
Cratena, 202-5, 196.
Crimora, 224.
Cryptobranchiate, 226.
Cufea, 223.
Cumanotus, 209.
Custiphorus, 199.
Cuthona, 202-5.
Dendronotide, 216.
Dendronotus, 216.
Diaphoreolis, 197, 202.
Diaphorodoris, 197, 221, 222.
Diphyllidia, 217.
Diplocera, 207.
Doridigntata, 196, 197, 226, 229.
Doridigitatide, 226.
Doris, 195-231.
Doto, 195, 196, 210, 211.
Dotona, 211.
Duvaucelia, 196, 230.
Duvauceluide, 229.
Elysia, 198, 199.
Elysude, 198.
Embletonia, 197, 199, 206, 207,
231.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Eolia, 200.

Folidia, 197, 201-10, 212, 231.

Kolidina, 196, 201, 202.

Eolis, 197, 200-10, 213.

Ercolania, 199.

Ethalion, 201.

Eubranchus,
209.

EHumenis, 215.

Euphuride, 223.

Ewuphurus, 197, 225.

Euplocomus, 225.

Facelina, 202, 205, 206.

Fasciola, 198.

Favorinus, 197, 205, 231.

Fiona, 212.

Fionde, 212.

Flabellina, 231.

Flabellinadee, 208.

Forestia, 200.

Galvina, 196, 208, 209.

Gertodoris, 227.

Goniodoris, 218, 219.

Govia, 216.

Hancockia, 215, 216.

Hermea, 199, 200, 231.

Hermeina. 200.

Hero, 214.

Heroide 214.

Holohepatica, 217.

Hymeneolis, 212,231.

Ictis, 197.

Idalia, 211. 217, 218.

Idahella, 217.

Idalina, 196, 217, 218.

Idulia, 196, 210, 211.

Iduliide, 210.

Issa, 197, 225.

Issena, 197, 225.

Janolus, 196, 213.

Janus, 213, 231.

Jorunna, 227.

Lafontia, 197.

Lamellidorts, 197, 219-22, 229.

Laplysia, 198.

LInmapontia, 198.

Limapontide, 197.

196, 204, 208,

IREDALE & 0 DONOGHUE : BRITISH NUDIBRANCHIATE MOLLUSCA. 233

Inmaz, 195, 200-1, 207, 212-13, Proctaporia, 219.

220.
Inriope, 230.
Lomanotide, 215.
Lomanotus, 215.
Melibea, 211.
_ Meranda, 218.
Montagua, 204.
Necromantes, 230.
Notarchus, 198.
Nudibranchia, 197.
Orcodespina, 219.
Orthona, 212.
Okenia, 197, 217, 218. .
Okenuide, 217.
Onchidoride, 219.
Onchidoris, 219-21.

Onchidorus, 197, 219, 221.

Palio, 223.
Phanerobranchiate, 217.
Phylludia, 195.

Placida, 200.

Platydoris, 195, 197, 228.
Pleurophylludia, 197, 217.
Pleuropus, 214.

Polacere, 224.

Polycera, 218, 223-6
Pontolumaz, 198.

VOL, XV.—JUNE, 1923.

Proctonotus, 197, 213-14.
Psiloceros, 207.
Pterochilus, 206, 207.
Rhabdochila, 227.
Rhyzobranchus, 198, 199.

‘ Rostanga, 197, 227.

Sacoglossa, 200.

Scylle@a, 211, 214.
Scylleide, 214.
Spherostoma, 197, 229, 230.
Spurilla, 201.

Stawrodoris, 197, 229.
Stiliger, 199.

’ Stiligeride, 199.

Tenellia, 231.

Tergipes, 207, 225.

Thecacera, 224.

Themasto, 223.

Triopa, 197, 223, 225.

Tritona, 195, 197, 206, 214-16,
225, 229, 230, 231.

Venilia, 214.

Vallsersia, 219.

Zephyrina, 197, 213-14.

Zephyrivmde, 213.

Zonabranchiate, 229.

16

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

234

me

‘$3

omyrpuedxg

I9AO anieaty Jo ssooxm Suleq ‘oouvleq “

OL 61 GI@
0 0 G&L
ee Th SE)

L G61 18

ps 3

soseysog “
* ArouoyeVyg pue Sunuug “

: quepueyzV 0% sorymyery
WOO’ Jo sosuedxq
—: Ayoroog uveuury “

* [ZG 10J yunosow

CoOoONCOO
i
et
fen)
We)

O 61 VP
ps F

puny diysiequmoy, oy] wosy roysue_y,
SUOTPEI}SN]]] JO 4809 SpreMoy suorEUO”
suOoTyeoT[qng Jo seg

e . e o

Soo VdUeIZUA

e e

sively
* ZZ6L 1OF Senin jenuuny

ZG ‘Arenuer 4ST ‘soured
Iq

SINNOOOY FaNLIGNadxXy GNV ANOONT

UL opel UWOISIAOIg ssarT
4800 poy eUlysa
"G PURE ‘Sq “AX TOA
6 Ty SOOTY
pus stor eIysnq IT
9 61 08 aseisog
pue suyuuig
‘I 4d “AX TOA
OI ZI SOOTY
pue story eI4SN{]]T
6 61 LL a5e3s0g
pue sunumg
"9 pUe G S44 “ATX TOA
: shurpaao01g Jo 4s09 Ag
pe =
‘C61

‘AHAWAOAd IS1¢ GCHANH UVHA WOOL SLNAOOOV

‘NOGNOT HO ALHIOOS TVOIDOTOOVIVIL

235

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

suordiosqng tenuuy (q)

“s10}IPNY |

add £ V
WVHCIO SVHO

"ez6] ‘Areniqeag 499 “49ed100 puno} pues peyrpny

"Ieee UL

‘IoMsSvaly, “UOT ‘NOLMAN NATING “Y

‘ suoryvoljqnd pjosun fo 4007g (H) ore Jooyg souvle” oY} Ul UMOYS 9804} 0} UOIIppe UI SJossy

6 IT O€&s 6 IT O&és
Ges) OT " sroyueg ye yseg | G OT ZL CRIDEN eingipuedxm pue ouloouy jo vouvleg
Oey all po aver SN %oS “PY “80 PAIS O &T OLT : : : puny diysroqureyy ofr]
0 0 && = 1S |p UU [at O20. aie : SS € pue @ 4d
*yo0}9 poqyeprjostoyn %%z ueqijodomey OGF ‘AX ‘TOA ‘shuspaso01g JO 4809 IO} UWOISTACIG
—sUaUjsavuy Fo 2-6 * gouvape ut pred suondiosqng [enuny
[en 8 ES (08) SEE EA |
‘1GGHQ GONVIVG
O GL 6L15 O GL 6LI5
O §&1 OLT 6261 foquraned S18 ‘pung jo junomy “
0 618 * qunoosy . (Ne Ripe : : SYUSTI}SeAUT UO spusprArg ‘
einyipuedxy pue osumoouy oj Jejsueay, Ag | O ET OLT Ze6l ‘Arenuer 4ST ‘puny jo yunowy OY,
fe 82 8, [as si

‘GNOWY dIBSaaanayy, Aly

236 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.
Fripay, 9TH FreBruary, 1923.
A. S. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Capt. Diver and Mr. Fulton were appointed scrutineers.

The following report was read :—

“« The Council have pleasure in presenting their Thirtieth Annual
Report and in recording that the work of the Society is still well
maintained. The usual monthly meetings have been held, and the
communications continue to be of a high standard.

‘The membership roll remains about the same, though it is to be
desired that a greater proportion of younger candidates for member-
ship could be obtained so that the number of members may be
maintained and the Society’s work carried on in years to. come.

“The Council regret to announce that since their last report news
came to hand of the death at the end of 1921 of Dr. Jousseaume,
whose loss the Society deplores.

“During the year one single and one double number of the

Proceedings, forming Vol. XV, Parts 1 to 3, were issued in April and

December respectively.

‘They comprised 152 pages of text, with two plates, and frontis-
piece (portrait of the Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooke, President 1913-15),
and six sets of figures. Drawings or photographs for the illustrations
were furnished by Dr. A. E. Boycott, Major M. Connolly, the
Rev. Dr. A. H. Cooke, Col. A. J. Peile, and R. Winckworth.

“Once again the cordial thanks of the Society are due to the
Council of the Linnean Society for their continued kindness in per-
mitting the meetings of the past year to be held in their apartments.”

The Treasurer presented the statement of income and expenditure _

for the year ended 3lst December, 1922.

On the motion of the President, seconded by Mr. Oldham, the —

foregoing report and statement of accounts were adopted.

The following were elected Officers and Council for the year
13) a

President.—A. 8. Kennard, F.G.S.

Vice-Presidents—Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.; Chas. Oldham,
F.L.S.; G. K. Gude, F.Z.S.; Lieut.-Col. A. J. Peile.

Treasurer.—R. Bullen Newton, I.8.0., F.G.S.

Editor—B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.

Secretary.—A. E. Salisbury.

Siz other Members of the Council—H. O. N. Shaw, F.ZS. ;
T. Iredale; Dr. E. W. Bowell; Hugh Watson; J. R. Le B. Tomlin,
F.ES.; W. J. Wintle, F.ZS8.

A vote of thanks to retiring Officers, Members of the Council, i

the Auditors, and Scrutineers terminated the proceedings.

oe tie sey

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 237

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 9TH FEBRUARY, 1923.
A. S. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The President announced the death of Col. Wilmer.

Mr. Arthur G. Wrigley and Mr. J. Marwick were elected to
membership of the Society.

The President then delivered his Address on “ The Bole
non-marine Mollusca of England ’’.

On the motion of Mr. R. Bullen Newton, seconded by Mr. Tomlin,
a vote of thanks to the President for his address was passed, with
the request that he would allow the same to be printed in extenso
in the Proceedings of the Society.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 9TH Marcu, 1923.
Lieut.-Col. A. J. PEE, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Mr. James Zetec was elected to membership of the Society.

Mr. Bullen Newton read an obituary notice of the late Col. Wilmer.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Note on Lattorina rudis, Maton, var. alticola, Dacie.” By
J.C. Dacie.

2. “ Note on the Genus Stenochiton (order Polyplacophora) and
the discovery and recognition of the type of Blainville’s Chiton
longicymba in Stenochiton juloides, Ad. and Ang.” By Edwin
Ashby, F.L.S.

The following exhibits were made :—

By Mr. Tomlin: Foreign specimens of Euparypha pisana; and
Arion subfuscus, a new record for east Sussex.

By Mr. Salisbury: A curious miniature set of specimens
illustrating the Linnean Genera.

By Col. Peile: A curious form of Helix aspersa.

By Mr. Dacie: Examples of Littorina illustrating his paper.

SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING.
Fripay, 13TH Aprin, 1923.

The following resolution was proposed and duly passed :—

That Rule XI be altered to read as follows :—

“That the management of the Society be vested in a President,
six Vice-Presidents, a Treasurer, a Secretary, an Editor, and nine
other members, who shall constitute a Council to be elected annually
at the Annual General Meeting by Ballot, and that the two senior
Vice-Presidents and three other members of the Council shall retire
annually and shall not be eligible for re-election to their respective
offices until the next Annual General Meeting.”

238 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 13TH Apri, 1923.
A. 8. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The President alluded to the loss Malacological science had
sustained by the recent death of F. W. Harmer, F.G.S., whose work
in connexion with the Crag Mollusca was well known to all.

Dr. H. E. Quick was elected to membership of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On the external characters of Sigaretus.” By G. C. Robson,
F.ZS.

2. “ On the anatomy of Helix (Otala) companyoi, Aler.” By the
late Charles Ashford ; read by the President.

The following exhibits were made :—

By Mr. Kennard: A series of rare tracts dealing with Mollusca.

By Mr. Leslie Cox: Species of Taia received from Dr. Annandale
for the British Museum Collection.

By Mr. Tomlin: A number of rare species dredged in deep water
off the Cape of Good Hope, many of them new, including Turritella
ferruginea, Rve., T. declivis, Ad. and Rve., T. excavata, Sow., a new

Latiaxis, two new Columbarium, a Eudolium, a new Gilyptenthira, ete. :

By Mr. B. B. Woodward: The copy of a rare pamphlet,

“ Knumération des Plantes rare ou remarquables ainsi que des
Mollusques terrestres et d’eau douce de l’ile de Corse. Extrait
de l’édition francaise de ‘Southward Ho!’ ou Notes sur Vile de
Corse, par Thomasina Campbell.” Ajaccio, 1872. This addition to
the French translation of “ Southward Ho!” occupies pp. 291—
320 of that edition, but the reprint of pp. 30 exhibited cannot so far
be traced in any bibliography. The introductions to the two sections

are signed “R. J. 8.” and “ R. I. 8.” respectively, and manifestly —

stand for the well-known naturalist Robert James Shuttleworth.
By Col. Peile: Pacilozonites cupula, Gulick, typical and a new
variety differing in the colour markings; P. circumfirmatus, var.

discrepans, Pfr., and a new form allied thereto and flatter than —

any hitherto recorded,

239

OBITUARY.
Cot. L. WorTHINGTON-WILMER, 1838-1923.

Ir is with deep regret that we have to record the death of
Lieut.-Col. Lewis Worthington-Wilmer, one of the original members
of our Society, which took place at his residence in the Isle of Wight
~ on the 8th January of this year, in his 85th year.

He was born at Naples on 25th September, 1838, receiving his
education at Cheltenham College and afterwards obtaining a com-
mission in the 90th Light Infantry, now the Cameronians, at the early
age of 17. In due course he proceeded to India, and fought with
distinction in some of the noted engagements of that time, being
present throughout the Mutiny campaign of 1857-8, including the
Relief of Lucknow under Sir Colin Campbell, and the later operations
at Oude directed by Sir James Outram.

During his long period of retirement from the Army he was
actively engaged, almost to the last, in many and varied pursuits,
taking a considerable interest in Conservative propaganda, the
Primrose League, and the League of Mercy, whilst in the late war he
did much recruiting work, besides serving on the military tribunal.
He will, however, be long remembered by his scientific friends as an
excellent all-round field naturalist, being more ardently devoted
perhaps to the study of conchology than to the other groups of
animal life.

During his travels to various parts of the world he amassed
a considerable collection of both recent and fossil shells, and was ever
most generous in presenting some of his best material to both
British and American museums. Notwithstanding such with-
drawals, his son, Major G. R. Worthington-Wilmer, informs the
writer that the collection of recent shells at the present time numbers
something like 40,000 specimens. When on military duty in the
Andaman Islands he dredged many marine shells, which he gave
to the British Museum, these being described and figured by the late
E. A. Smith in 1878, one of the new forms receiving the name of
Pleurotoma wilmert. He had a considerable acquaintance with the
geology of the West Indies, gained from a study of the Tertiary
faunas of that region, making most interesting collections on his
different visits, especially from the Panama country and Jamaica,
his fossils being presented to the Geological Department of the British
Museum. Coming nearer home, it should be mentioned that he
obtained a sound knowledge of the geology of the Isle of Wight,
being chiefly interested in the Lower Cretaceous (Aptian) rocks
developed at Sandown Bay, where on and off for some years he
collected many molluscan and other remains which were, also,
given to the National Collection. od

A specimen representing a large cephalopod, Crioceras bowerbankt,

240 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

which unfortunately is not at the British Museum, was referred to
by our deceased friend in a published note (Proc. Mal. Soc. for 1917) ;
it was discovered in beds of similar age (Aptian) at Walpen Chine,
south-west of the Isle of Wight, and was of interest as fixing the
locality of J. de C. Sowerby’s type of C. bowerbanki.

It was only in the very early history of the Society, when the
late Col. Wilmer was resident in London, that he occasionally
attended its meetings ; although it is of interest to state that he was
elected a member of the Council for the years 1897-9.

The writer of this notice had the privilege of a long acquaintance

‘with the deceased, who during his visits to London seldom missed
calling at the Geological Department of the British Museum, where
he would consult specimens and books and ask advice on prospective
collecting expeditions. He was a delightful companion in the field,
the writer preserving many pleasant memories of a visit to his
residence at Ryde, when daily excursions were made to the rocks of
Sandown Bay in quest of Aptian fossils.

R. Butten NEwron.

241

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS.

THE HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND.
By A. 8. Kennarp, F.G:S.
Delivered 9th February, 1923.

Matacotocy, like other sciences, contains within its borders
many branches of research. There is the literary side, partly the
result of the laws of nomenclature, necessitating a knowledge of
books and all that pertains thereto. This, though sometimes
derided by superficial critics, does enable one to become acquainted
with the literature of the subject, an extremely important factor in
all scientific work. Judging by some recent work there is, alas,
too often a tendency to consider that all previous work can be
safely ignored, a misconception attended by disastrous results.
Anatomy, Ecology, Embryology, Genetics, Paleontology, and
Systematics all form part of that science which we are banded
together to promote, whilst the importance of the mollusca as food,
the value of their “ gouty’ products as gems, and the fact that
some species are the intermediate hosts of deadly internal parasites,
of Man and domesticated animals, enable us to add Economics as
well. For myself the borderland between paleontology and zoology
has always been a very attractive sphere, and to-night I would
crave the indulgence of the Members and endeavour to place before
them the results of recent work on the Holocene Non-marine
Mollusca of England. For various reasons into which there is no
need to enter, this branch of study is a comparatively recent one,
and even the use of the word Holocene with us only dates from
1897 (Essex Naturalist, x, July, 1897, p. 92 and table; and Quart.
Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. liii, p. 434).1

With regard to the history of the subject, the earliest reference
I can trace is the account of a deposit and its contained mollusca
at Mears Ashby in Northamptonshire by the Rev. J. Morton (Phil.

1 Mr. C. Davies Sherborn, however, in January, 1916, drew the attention
of Mr. B. B. Woodward and myself to the, following quotation, the existence
of which had been quite unknown to us: ‘‘ A ce point de vue, les étres organisés
qui ont remplacé ceux du pliocéne et les terrains dans lesquels nous en
recueillons les dépouilles, ont été plus iustement nommés Pleistocénes, ceux
aux quels ils ont succédé portant les noms de Pliocénes, Miocénes et Kocénes.
On pourrait aussi appeler Holocénes, ceux de l’époque historique, ou dont le
dépot n’est pas antérieur a la présence de homme; mais, ainsi que nous
Pavons dit, il ne parait pas que l’on doive les séparer des terrains diluviens
eux-mémes ou des premiers dépéts pleistocénes, puisque ceux-ci renferment
certaines espéces de Mammiféres qui ont évidemment continué & vivre iusqu’ici.
Sous ce rapport, les terrains pleistocénes méritent également le nom de terrains
holocénes.” (Paul Gervais, “‘Sur la répartition des Mammiféres fossiles
entre les différents étages tertiaires,” etc.: Mém. Acad. Sci. Montpellier, Sect.
des Sci., Tom. i [pt. iv, 1850], p. 413.)

242 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Trans., vol. xxv, No. 305, 1706, pp. 2210-14). The investigation
was carried out in the true scientific manner by means of a special
excavation ; the identifications of the shells can be easily checked
by the references to Lister, whilst the postulating of a deluge as
an explanation of the observed facts is not unknown even to-day.

Later workers have not always maintained the high standard
which was thus set, and the illuminating phrase, “a number of
snail shells occurred at this level,” has been considered quite
sufficient to satisfy all the reasonable demands of the student.

A very long period of quiescence then ensued, and it was not until
early Victorian times that any additions to our knowledge were
made, principally by John Brown, of Stanway, Lyell, Mantell, and
S. P. Woodward. Their work, however, was of a sporadic nature,
and no real systematic work was accomplished until 1890, when the
foundations were laid by B. B. Woodward by the publication of
a paper dealing partly with the Holocene mollusca of the London
district (Proc. Geol. Assoc., vol. xi, pp. 331-88). The great feature
in this paper is the careful checking of previous records, a pro-
cedure entailing great labour, but the results amply justified the
work, the drudgery of which can only be estimated by those who
have worked on similar lines. It is far easier, and more imposing
to the uninitiated, to publish long lists of undigested records, many
of them dating from the early days of science, the names of the species
and the deposits occurring again and again under their various
synonyms, but the real value is nl.

Inspired by Mr. B. B. Woodward’s work, a number of papers
have been published by many writers dealing with numerous
deposits in many parts of England, whilst archeologists and
geologists have begun to realize the importance of these formerly
despised objects in helping to solve their problems. Though much
still remains to be done, yet sufficient facts have been accumulated
to enable us to see that there is a coherent story, though, alas, too
often the details are blurred and obscure.

In a civilized area like England human activities have had an
enormous effect on the state of the country, and those of us who,
like myself, have no personal acquaintance with a virgin country
necessarily find it difficult to visualize an England untouched by
the hand of man, yet such it was within, geologically speaking, recent
times, These human activities have had great influence on the
fauna, especially that branch with which we are more interested,
an influence sometimes beneficial and sometimes inimical.

The uniting of drainage areas by the canalization of rivers and the
construction of canals has enabled the freshwater species to pass
barriers which were formerly insurmountable, and has greatly
increased the number of suitable habitats for the deeper water forms
such as Dreissensia polymorpha (Pall.). The making of innumerable
ponds and of lakes and reservoirs has also been favourable to many

+7

KENNARD: HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 243

species, whilst the abnormal conditions often prevailing in these
habitats has been reflected in their molluscan inhabitants, and
consequently in the list of varietal names. Marshes and fens have
been drained, thus reducing the areas suitable for the damp-loving
species, whilst the conversion of woodland into pasture and tilth
has been of great advantage to some forms and injurious, if not
destructive, to others.

Charlton Wood, the original habitat of Clausila rolphu, Gray,
was thus destroyed, and as a consequence Dr. Leach noted “ no
specimens have been taken for several years” (Synopsis Moll.
Gt. Britain, 1852, p. 86). The construction of numerous stone walls
in many parts of the country has provided welcome oases for such
species as Pyramidula rupestris (Drap.) and Lauria cylindracea
(Da Cost.).. Horticulture, too, has played a considerable part in
the dissemination of many of the slugs, as well as such forms as
Helicella draparnaldi (Beck) and Opeas pumilum (Pir.). The
growth of motor traffic and the consequent tarring of the roads has
had a very adverse effect on the molluscan fauna of the bordering
hedges, ditches, and ponds. The molluscan inhabitants of many
ponds in West Kent have thus been quite exterminated. Though
hedges are often of modern origin, and thus not a “ natural”
habitat in the botanical sense, yet in many parts of England,
especially in the east and south-east, they are often strips of old
woodland left when the land was originally cleared, and have been
havens of refuge for the fauna. Building operations, too, have
destroyed many recorded localities, and it is useless now to look
for Clausilia biplicata (Mont.) in Hyde Park, Chelsea meadows, or
Fulham meadows; Fruticicola (Zenobiella) subrufescens (Mill.)?* at
Blackheath ; Succinea oblonga, Drap., and Pisidium supmum,
A. Schm., in Battersea meadows ; whilst H. C. Huggins informs me
that the ‘original habitat of Jacosta (Xeroclwia) elegans (Gmel.) ?
at Lydden is now buried by the tip from a neighbouring colliery.

It is thus obvious that it is quite impossible by the most careful
collecting to ascertain the true molluscan fauna of any given district,
or to say whether a speciesisa casual, a colonist, a denizen, or a native.
To solve these problems one must turn to the Holocene deposits,
always remembering the imperfections of the geological record, and
the relatively small attention that has been paid to these beds.
Some species, too, such as Zonitoides excavatus (Ald.) and
Margaritifera margaritifer (Linn.), from their pronounced calcifuge
habits, are not likely to be preserved in a fossil state, whilst the
constitution of the shell of Fruticicola (Zenobiella) subrufescens (Mull.)
will account for its absence from all deposits.

1 In view of the fact that the species constituting these two genera are now
frequently referred to under the subgeneric or sectional names direct, the
latter have been introduced throughout this address.

244 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

It is difficult to classify Holocene deposits, but they may be
divided into seven groups, viz. :—

. River deposits.
Lacustrine deposits.
Swamp deposits.
Buried land surfaces.
Rain-washes.
Cavern deposits.
Ancient graves.

Of these, all but the two last may be considered as sealed deposits,
though the possibility of disturbance by burrowing animals must
always be remembered. River deposits need special consideration
for two reasons. They often represent the sweepings of a large
area, and the shells may have travelled a considerable distance,
whilst there is also the probability that they may contain shells
derived from earlier beds. The alluvial beds of the Thames and
Lea, the results of the slow intermittent sinking of the land, often
contain not only true river deposits but also old land surfaces and
swamp deposits, as was plainly seen in the New Albert Docks.

Lacustrine and swamp deposits need no elaboration, the con-
tained mollusca having lived practically where they were entombed.
Swamp deposits are frequent in Essex and the Midlands, Copford
being perhaps the best known. In this group, too, may be classed
the various tufaceous deposits, such as Blaskenwell, in Dorsetshire,
and Totland Bay, Isle of Wight.

Old land surfaces are principally found in sand dunes, but many
archeological sites such as Grimes Graves, Norfolk, and Cissbury,
Sussex, may well be included. In these also the possible margin
of error is extremely small, and the evidence derived from their
fossils may be relied upon. Rain-washes are very common on
the slopes of the chalk-hills, and probably owe their. formation to
the destruction of the woodland on the ground above them, thus
exposing the soil and the already disintegrated subsoil to the action
of rain. Their accumulation was thus very rapid, and practically
ceased as soon as the vegetation covered the slopes again. Where
there is evidence that the slopes have not been disturbed, these rain-
washes are absent. Though not relevant to our subject, it may be
mentioned that the rain-wash at Otford is situate below the so-called
Pilgrims Way, which has been claimed to be a pre-Roman road.
Now, when the deposit was accumulated, there must have been an
unbroken slope of bare chalk soil, and the road cannot have existed.
Since the rain-wash can he definitely dated on archeological
evidence as of Roman age, it follows that this part of the road is
not as old as enthusiasts would wish us to believe. As a rule,
mollusca are common in these deposits, and they furnish interesting
evidence as to former conditions.

Cavern deposits are particularly liable to disturbance by

WUD SUR 9 bo

KENNARD ; HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 245

burrowing animals, and great care must be used in dealing with the
contained mollusca. Caves, too, are often frequented by birds of
prey, and the crops of their victims, killed perhaps miles away,
would contain undigested shells and thus add to the confusion.
This is the only explanation of the presence of Sabiea ulve (Penn.)
in Chudleigh Cave, and of the same species and Zonatoides excavatus
(Ald.) at Nanna’s Cave, Caldey.

Ancient graves are of great importance as furnishing archeological
evidence as to age, but in many instances the smaller burrowing
mammals have provided easy means of ingress for hibernating
mollusca, whilst the systematic rifling of grave mounds from Roman
times to the present has too often completely destroyed all reliable
evidence.

Having thus briefly described the characteristics of the
varying deposits from which the Holocene mollusca have been
obtained, we will now examine the evidence which has been
accumulated.

On comparing this with the admirable census recently published
as a memorial to the late W. D. Roebuck (Journ. of Conch., vol. xvi,
1921, pp. 165-211), many differences will be noted. A few species
are unknown in a fossil state, three fossil forms have not been
detected living, some species have greatly extended their range,
whilst the area of distribution of others has apparently diminished.
In endeavouring to arrive at proper conclusions it is better to ignore
the slugs, for the determination of species from their scanty remains,
so easily overlooked except by the trained observer, is always very
difficult, and in the case of the Arionide quite impossible, whilst
obvious accidental introductions must be similarly treated.

Excluding these, there are only twenty-eight living species which
are unknown from the Pleistocene, and of these nine have never
been found fossil at all. These are :—

Jacosta (Xerophila) neglecta (Drap.).

» (Xeroclhiwia) elegans (Gmel.).
Fruticicola (Zenobiella) subrufescens (Mill.).

es (Capillifera) odeca (Loc.).

Euparypha pisana (Miull.).
Margaritifera margaritifer (Linn.).
Pseudanodonta rothomagensis, Loc.
Pisidium tenustriatum, Stelt.

» steenbuchi (Moll.). ,

As already noted, the shel! of Fruticicola (Zenobiella) subrufescens
(Mill.) contains so little lime that it is extremely unlikely to be
preserved after death, and this species is the only widely dis-
tributed form unknown in a fossil state. From its habits it is
improbable also that Margaritifera margaritifer (Linn.) would occur
in a fossil state, but the periostracum of this species has been detected
in the Holocene beds of the Clyde, the shell having completely

246 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

vanished (Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, 1866, vol. u, p. 109, and
vol. xvi, 1915, p. 108). In Wales, too, an imperfect valve of this
species was found in the Perthi Chwaren Cave, near Llandegla,
Denbighshire, a sepulchral cave of Neolithic age, and its presence
there is clearly due to Neolithic man (J. W. Jackson, Lanc. Nat.,
1913, p. 321). This specimen had originally been recorded as
Mya truncata, Linn. (Journ. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 1871, p. 443). The
remaining seven species are all extremely local forms. Whether
they are really native species with a formerly wider distribution,
or recent introductions, it is impossible to say, for we are dealing
with negative evidence, which is too often a broken reed. In this
group, I think, Hulota fruticum (Mill.) should also be included, for
though it is found in the Pleistocene, yet its restricted modern
distribution and its absence from all Holocene beds leads one to
infer that it may be only a modern re-introduction. The following
species are known from the Holocene, but not from earlier beds :—

Helicella draparnaldi (Beck).

Jacosta (Candidula) gigaxw (Pir.).

Theba cantiana (Mont.).

» cartusiana (Mill.).
Helix pomatia, Linn.
Clausilia biplicata (Mont.).
i dubia, Drap.
a rolphir, Gray.

Inmnea auriculariva (Linn.) (typical form).

Planorbis stroemiu, West.

Paludestrina jenkinsi (Smith).

Vivipara vivipara (Linn.).

Assimima grayana, Leach.

Theodoxus fluviatilis (Linn.).

Dreissensia polymorpha (Pall.).

Pseudanodonta elongata (Holl.).

Pisidium hbernicum, Westld.

Helicella rogersi (B. B. Woodw.) probably belongs to this
assemblage, for the two Pleistocene records, Ightham Fissure, Kent,
and Langwith Cave, Derbyshire, are both cavern deposits, and in
each case there had been disturbance. It is, of course, possible that
it may yet be found in a sealed bed, but the course I have suggested
appears to be the correct one. Thus the vast majority of our
living species have been resident here for a much longer period than
was formerly considered to be the case, and it may be noted that
nearly all the presumed post-Pleistocene immigrants are confined
in the British Isles to England.

Three species have apparently become extinct during the
Holocene period.

Gomodiscus ruderatus (Stud.) is known from the Holocene of
Copford, Essex, and Wheatley, Nottinghamshire. It is also known

ee

KENNARD: HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 247

from the Forest Bed (Cromerian) of West Runton, Norfolk, as well
as from a number of Pleistocene deposits, being fairly common at
Woodston, Northamptonshire, and Clacton, Essex. It is possible
that it may yet be found living, but I think that the story of its
occurrence at Grange-over-Sands, Lancashire, probably arises from
an error in locality.

Fruticicola (Ponentina) montivaga (Westld.) was found in the
deposits at Harlyn Bay, Cornwall, by the Rev. R. Ashington Bullen,
the only record for the species in England, and it had apparently
been able to maintain itself there for some considerable time. But
the possibility that it may be only an extreme form of Fruticicola
(Ponentina) subvirescens (Bellamy) must be remembered.

Umo auricularius (Spengl.) has been dredged in some quantity
from the gravels of the Thames at Barn Elms and Mortlake. The
gravels from which these shells have been obtained have recently
been claimed to be of Pleistocene age.

G. F. Lawrence, through whose hands passed all the specimens
that have been obtained, informed me that polished stone axes
also occur in these gravels, but no metal objects, thus proving con-
clusively that the associated shells are early Holocene and not
Pleistocene, a conclusion strongly supported by the other mollusca
found with the Unios (Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., Vol. X, 1913, p. 332).

There are eight species of which it can be definitely said that
their area of distribution at the present day is much greater than
was formerly the case. They are :—

Helicella draparnaldi (Beck).
Jacosta (Cernuella) virgata (Da Cost.).
», (Candidula) caperata (Mont.).
ss 3 gigaxi (Pfr.).
Theba cantiana (Mont.).
Fruticicola (Capillafera) striolata (C. Pfr.).
Helix aspersa Mill.
Paludestrina jenkinsi (Smith).

Known only from the Holocene of Newquay, Cornwall, and Anstice
Cove, near Torquay, Devonshire, Helicella draparnaldi (Beck) has
now a very wide range, but an examination of the records reveals
the fact that many of these are based on occurrences in gardens
or even greenhouses, scarcely natural habitats. It is only in the
west of England that it occurs away from human habitations,
and there alone can it be considered a true native. As already
suggested, horticulture has probably been the chief agent in the
modern distribution of this form, and it is not improbable that
examples of this species were introduced into many parts of England
by this means during mediaeval times from the Continent. It is
often associated with monastic ruins. This dual origin may account
for the slight differences that have been noted in both the animal
and the test between the eastern and western forms of this species.

248 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The case of Jacosta (Cernuella) virgata (Da Cost.) is an extremely
interesting one. At the present day it is very c_mmon throughout
the whole of England, and one would naturally infer that it is a true
native, but the geological evidence tells a very different story.
Common in the early Holocene beds of Cornwall and Devon, else-
where it is practically absent from all Holocene deposits, the
exceptions being Cleeve Hill, Gloucestershire, of Late Celtic age,
and St. Catherine’s Down, Isle of Wight, a deposit that sadly wants
re-investigation. The Chalk districts of Kent and Surrey are
particularly favourable to this species, yet it 1s absent from every
rain-wash, whether pre-Roman, Roman, or later. It is true that
the growth of tilth has been beneficial to the species, but there must
have been very large areas of cornland in Roman times, yet this
species is always absent from Roman deposits. The only conclusion
is that over the greater part of England Jacosta (Cernuella) virgata
(Da Cost.) must be considered a very modern immigrant, certainly
within the last three or four hundred years.

Jacosta (Candidula) caperata (Mont.) has an exactly similar
geological history, occurring as a fossil only in Cornwall and Devon-
shire. Elsewhere it is absent, except a doubtful record from
St. Catherine's Down. One can only conclude that the duration
of residence of this species also is a very limited one. I am quite
at a loss to account for the rapid dissemination of these two species,
and we know too little of their life histories to speculate with any
degree of certainty.

Jacosta (Candidula) gigaxii (Pir.), unlike the preceding forms,
is not a western species. It has occurred in several deposits in
Kent, Surrey, and Sussex, and one of these, Northfleet, is certainly
pre- -Roman. It is, however, decidedly rare as a fossil, and it is
only since Roman times that it has been able to extend its range
to any great degree. It may possibly be an introduction into
England by human agency in late Celtic times, for it 1s quite absent
from all early Holocene deposits.

Theba cantiana (Mont.), though so abundant at the present day,
owing to its absence from all pre-Roman and Roman beds, must be
considered a modern introduction, and one is tempted to suggest
that it arrived here in Norman times. It occurred in the Ightham
fissure in close proximity to the bones and bell of a ferret, a good
example of the doubtful value of unsupported cavern evidence.

Helix aspersa, Mill., is extremely common in all Roman deposits,
and examples were found in London in the crevices of the Roman
Wall. Its size prevents its being overlooked by the archeologist, and
hence its recorded occurrences with Roman objects are numerous,
whilst this association has on more than one occasion been the cause
of its being labelled ‘‘ Roman snail”, with the added information
for the benefit of the public that the scientific name was “ Helix
pomatia’’! It occurs in the early Holocene of Cornwall and Devon,

KENNARD: HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 249

and in a Bronze age tumulus in Somerset, but being unknown from
any pre-Roman deposit over the greater part of England, it has
proved a useful zone fossil. Since this species does not burrow to
hibernate, human habitations and their surroundings furnish
excellent hibernacula, and the large population and high civilization
which existed in England in Roman times will account for its wide
_ distribution during that period, while the recent extension of its
range may well be attributed to the same causes.

Fruticicola (Capillafera) striolata (C. Pfr.) is known from several
early Holocene deposits in the South of England, so that it is un-
doubtedly a true native, but its modern distribution differs greatly
from the fossil records, and its area of distribution was probably
greatly increased during Roman and more modern times. A. W.
Stelfox has suggested that it is quite a modern introduction into
Treland (Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. x, 1913, pp. 290-1), a view
strongly supported by the geological evidence (Proc. Geol. Assoc.,
vol. xxvill, 1917, p. 167). It has a marked partiality for the
neighbourhood of human habitations, especially gardens.

Paludestrina jenkinst (Smith) is a puzzling form. It is known
fossil from Barking (Essex), Blythburgh (Suffolk), and Clevedon
(Somerset). The two former deposits are mediaeval, and there is
no evidence as to the age of Clevedon, but it is clear
that the theory that it was introduced into this country
during the last century must be discarded. One thing, however,
is certain, and that is that it has enormously increased its range
during the last fifty years. Now that this species is known from
Denmark and Germany, it will be interesting to see if it will be able
to extend its range in those countries in so rapid a manner. There
are a number of species which are apparently more abundant at
the present day than formerly. These include Helicella rogersi
(B. B. W.), H. allearia (Mill.), Pyramidula rupestris (Drap.), Helix
hortensis, Mill., Ena obscura (Mill.), Lauria cylindracea (Da Cost.),
Abida secale (Drap.), Balea perversa (Linn.), Limnea glabra (Miill.),
Dreissensia polymorpha (Pall.), and Spherivum lacustre (Drap.). All
these forms are decidedly rare as fossils, though the records show
that there has been no great, if any, extension of range. AHelicella
rogers (B. B. W.) is absent from all the Kentish rain-washes, yet
at the present day it is very common on the chalk hills. Its
occurrence in an early Holocene bed at Walton Heath, Surrey, as
well as other records, show that it is a native.

Helicella alliaria (Mill.) is decidedly rare as a fossil, though the
records prove that it was widely spread. It has a curious partiality
for pigsties, scarcely a natural habitat.

Why Helix hortensis, Miill., should be so rare as a fossil is a problem
I cannot answer and in only one Holocene deposit was it common,
the early Neolithic flint mines of Grimes Graves, Weeting, Norfolk.
Tt does not occur in many of the Kentish rain-washes, though living

VOL, XV.—JUNE, 1923. ~ 17

250 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

abundantly in the neighbourhood. Ena obscura, Miill., too, is another
form far more abundant than formerly.

Lauria cylindracea (Da Cost.) has a marked partiality for old
stone walls covered with ivy, and I have never yet seen an old
churchyard wall of this description that did not yield this species.

The fragility of the shell of Balea perversa (Linn.) may account
in some degree for its rarity as a fossil, and the lack of suitable
habitats may be the cause of the former scarcity of Spheriwm
lacustre (Drap.). Though known from the Pleistocene, this last
species is absent in the Holocene from all pre-Roman beds.

Dreissensia polymorpha (Pall.) has been claimed as an introduction —

during the early part of last century, but its occurrence as a fossil
in a Roman deposit at Whitefriars, London (Proc. Geol. Assoc.,
vol. xi, 1890, p. 342), as well as at Clifton Hampden, Oxfordshire,
completely negatives this view, and it must be considered a true
native, a view which was always advocated by Gwyn Jefireys. To
nearly all these species human agencies have been beneficial by
increasing their suitable habitats.

Those species whose area of distribution has apparently diminished
are :—

Theba cartusiana (Mill).

Ena montana (Drap.).

Acanthinula lamellata (Jeft.).

Lauria anglica (Feér.).

Vertigo substriata (Jeff.).
moulinsiana (Dup.).
alpestris, Ald.
pusilla, Mill.

» angustror, Jeff.
“ Truncatellina minutissima (Hart).”

Planorbis stroemu, Westld.

Acicula lineata (Drap.).

Theba cartusiana (Mill.) in Kent is unknown living west of
Canterbury, yet it occurs in all the pre-Roman and Roman rain-
washes at the foot of the chalk hills from Otford to Snodland, as
well as at Northfleet and Greenhithe, clearly proving that this species
was formerly a widely spread and common form in West Kent,
whilst linking up this area with its present distribution, it has been
found fossil at Hollingbourne. Though unknown living in Hssex,

29

2)

22

it occurs fossil at Harwich and Felstead, whilst it has also occurred ~

in a deposit at Butley, Suffolk, thus proving that the isolated colonies
in Norfolk and Suffolk are not accidental introductions, but are the
last survivors of a formerly common species.

Acanthinula lamellata, Jefi., is quite a common form in some of
the Essex deposits as well as at Wheatley, Nottinghamshire, and
from neither of these counties is 1t known living.

Similarly Zna montana (Drap.), known fossil from Reigate, Surrey,

KENNARD : HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 251

and Blashenwell, Dorset, has not yet been detected living in either
county.

Lauria anglica (Fér.) is now known fossil from Totland Bay
(Isle of Wight), Copford, Shalford, and Felstead (Essex), Harlton
(Cambridgeshire), Ledbury (Herefordshire), and Askern (Yorkshire),
and of these comital divisions it is to-day apparently absent from
the first three.

Vertigo substriata (Jeff.), too, has been found in deposits at
Ledbury (Herefordshire), Wilstone (Hertfordshire), Mottisfont
(Hampshire), and Totland Bay (Isle of Wight), and is unrecorded
living from any of these counties.

Vertigo moulinsiana (Dupuy) is as yet unknown in a recent state
from Gloucestershire, South Hssex, and Kent, though occurring
fossil at Westbury on Severn, Walthamstow, Chingford, and Deal,
whilst the two fossil records for Vertigo alpestris, Ald., Wheatley
(Nottinghamshire), and Chignal St. James (Essex), clearly show
that this species was once far more widely spread than at present.

Vertigo pusilla, Miill., has now been detected fossil at Totland
Bay (Isle of Wight), Blashenwell (Dorset), Ightham and Crossness
(Kent), Tilbury (Essex), Reigate (Surrey), and Southampton and
Mottisfont (Hampshire), six divisions which still remain blank in
the recent census.

The former abundance of Vertigo angustior, Jeff., has often been
commented upon, for to-day it is one of our rarest shells. It is an
abundant species in the early Holocene beds of Copford, Felstead,
and Chignal St. James, Essex, and has occurred in a bed of similar
age at Harlton, Cambridgeshire, and in neither county has it yet
_ been found living.

“ Truncatellina minutissima (Hart.),” and I use this name for
the aggregate species since the value of the suggested segregates
has yet to be tested, is only known fossil from Northfleet, Green-
hithe, and Cuxton (Kent), near Staines (Berkshire), Westbury
(Gloucestershire), and Grimes Graves (Norfolk), and the recent census
has no record from any of these counties.

Planorbis stroemu, Westld., is only known living from one locality
in Oxfordshire, yet in the Holocene beds of the Lea and the Thames
it is a common species, being known from Berkshire, Buckingham-
shire, Hssex, Middlesex, Oxfordshire, and Surrey. So far it has not
been found in the extensive Holocene beds of the Kennett. This
shell was found living in a bed of Chara, and there is nearly always
abundant Chara débris in the beds in which it is found. Possibly
the cause of the almost total extinction of this species has been the
destruction of its natural habitats by the canalization of the rivers
and better drainage of the surface waters.

Acicula lineata (Drap.) is another species common in the early
Holocene beds of Hssex, and it must have been an abundant species
there in former times, a condition of things very different from that

252 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

experienced by recent collectors. Its occurrence in rain-washes at
Cuxton and Greenhithe, Kent, and in the Neolithic flint mines at
Grimes Graves, Weeting, Norfolk, clearly show that this species
was able to live at one time on what is now dry chalkland.

Besides these species there are several other forms whose area
of distribution has slightly diminished. Helicodonta obvoluta (Mill),
from its occurrence in the Neolithic flint mines at Cissbury
(Archeologia, vol. xlv, 1880, p. 339), had formerly a more easterly
distribution in Sussex.

Helix pomatia, Linn., occurred at Northfleet, Kent, in association
with Roman remains, and in a pre-Roman rain-wash. It is quite
absent from the district at the present time, but probably intensive
cultivation will account for this. .So far nothing has been found
enabling us to link up the two areas of distribution in Kent.

The only Holocene record for Succinea oblonga, Drap., is at
Harlton, Cambridgeshire, a county in which it has not yet been
detected living, whilst Clausiha rolphu, Gray, though unknown
living in North Essex, occurs fossil at Copford and Felstead.

It will be noted that nearly all the species whose area of distribu-
tion has diminished are damp-loving forms, and it may be urged
that this is the result of human agehcies in draining the swamps
and marshes, and thus decreasing the natural habitats. The
deposits yielding these species, however, are not confined to the low-
lying grounds, but occur on the slopes of the chalk hills well above
the springs, and where the influence of man cannot be traced.
Thus at Cuxton, Kent, Helicella radiatula (Ald.), Arianta arbustorum
(Linn.), Lauria cylindracea (Da Cost.), Vertigo substriata, Jeff., and
Acicula lineata (Drap.) occur in a Neolithic deposit, but do not
occur on these same dry slopes at the present time. Moreover in the
same deposit the form of Fruticicola (Capillifera) hispida (Linn.),
differs markedly from the chalk-hill form, the var. nana, Jeff., which
is now living there. At Totland Bay (Isle of Wight), Blashenwell
(Dorset), at Caerwys (Flintshire), and Leckwith (Glamorganshire)
this damp-loving fauna is found in tufa which has long ceased to
form, and in the case of Blashenwell the tufa is certainly Neolithic
(C. Reid, Proc. Dorset Nat. Hist. and Antig. Field Club, vol. xvii,
1896, pp. 67-75). Wherever it is possible to date these deposits by
archeological evidence the result is always the same, that they are
early Holocene, when human activities were negligible, and the
conclusion is inevitable that at one period, at least, formerly the
rainfall of England must have been much greater than it is to-day.

Besides the presence or absence of certain species, there is another
important series of facts the full significance of which cannot yet
be ascertained, and that is the varying development of the
individual. It is easy enough to conceal our ignorance by using
such phrases as “‘ suitable conditions ” or “ congenial environment ”’,
but the fact remains that we know next to nothing of the multiple

KENNARD : HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 253

factors which combine to produce these conditions, and for my
purpose it is essential to ascertain what these factors are and their
relative importance. The methods and times of reproduction of
the mollusca, the history of their early stages, their powers of
resistance to extremes of temperature and aridity, their food under
natural conditions and not in a state of captivity, their enemies
whether external or parasitic, how little do we really know about all
these things. One welcomes, therefore, all such contributions as
that by Dr. A. E. Boycott recently published in our proceedings
(Proc. Malac. Soc., Vol. XIV, 1921, pp. 163-72) and the numerous
observations compiled by J. W. Taylor in his “ Monograph ”’.

I had hoped that some careful observer with more leisure than
falls to my lot would have published ere this his observations on
the results amongst the mollusca of the semi-arid conditions pre-
vailing in England in 1921.

So far as my limited experience goes with the land mollusca,
it was only the slugs that suffered. There was a very welcome
decrease in their numbers, especially in the case of Agriolimax
agrestis (Linn.), arising, I think, from the destruction of the young.
Xerophiles were as abundant as ever, and other forms showed no
diminution when the autumn rains allowed them to resume activity.
Very different was it with the plants and insects, which suffered
sreatly, and a well-known entomologist informed me that he was
afraid that many isolated colonies of the rarer insects had been
extirpated.

With the freshwater mollusca, however, the dessication of the
ponds and ditches only slightly reduced their numbers. The
small volume of water in the Thames enabled the brackish tidal
water to flow far above the usual limit, a fact which was realized
too late at Kew Gardens. But for the locks and the strict limitation
of the flow, the tidal waters would have reached still higher,
and the destruction of the flora and fauna, extensive as it was, would
have been much greater. But for human interference the Upper
Thames would have been reduced to a series of pools connected
by small streams, with the inevitable effects on the unfortunate
mollusca. But this would have been only an episode, normal
conditions would soon have returned, and there would probably have
been no trace in the geological record. The deposits we are con-
sidering are certainly not the products of such episodes, but represent
stable conditions over a considerable period of time.

Kcologists, too, may be asked to give more details in their
interesting papers. The relative abundance of species in an
artificial habitat is interesting as showing the presence or absence
of enemies such as ducks and fowls, but the development of the
individuals is usually ignored. This is of paramount importance.
It must be remembered that Hcology was founded by botanists,
and in plants there is a keen competition between the species.
This is not so with the mollusca, and facts that are important to the
botanist are trivial to the malacologist.

254 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Yet in spite of this lack of knowledge I shall venture to put
forward tentative views based on the mean development of the
individual.

Here I must pay a tribute to the work of J. R. Bourguignat,
who was the pioneer in this line of research. Opinions may differ
_ as to the wisdom of the “New School” in departing from the
original conception of a species, yet the idea of the founder was by
so doing to furnish the nomenclatorial details to enable us to
ascertain what were the circumstances and climate when such

deposits as I am now discussing were accumulated. For this

purpose he considered that the varying forms arising from environ-
ment should be ranked as species and described and figured as such.
Whether the conclusions arrived at in his “ Mollusques terrestres
et fluviatiles des environs de Paris 4 l’epoque quaternaire”’,
“ Histoire des monuments mégalithique de Roknia’’, and “ Histoire
de la colline de Sansan” are absolutely correct or not time alone
can tell, but there can be no doubt that many will stand the test.
I trust I may be permitted to lay a wreath of appreciation on his
grave, more especially as in his case “ the crown of the innovator
was a crown of thorns”. In studying his work and the adverse
criticisms passed on it, one is impressed by the fact that there are
two viewpoints in nomenclature, that of the systematist and that of
the paleontologist, and each of these is based on their needs. The
former has no interest in the variation of forms, and has grudgingly
admitted even the existence of sub-species. He has no need to
name syntonic forms, and the more comprehensive the species the
easier the work of placing it in its correct relative position. But
the paleontologist has other aims. He wishes to reconstruct the
past, and how can he do this if a specific name, say Fruticicola
(Capillifera) hispida (Linn.), indicates an allied group of forms living
from Southern Europe to the Arctic Circle that flourishes in damp
situations, and is equally common on a dry hillside and in inter-
mediate situations, each distinct habitat possessing its own form.
In such a case the systematist only needs and uses one name, but
to the paleontoloyvist this name conveys little or nothing.

Bourguignat was at heart a paleontologist; he realized their needs,
and he endeavoured to the best of his ability, and it was certainly
of no mean order, to provide a scheme of nomenclature that would
satisfy their requirements. It failed principally through the excesses
of his followers, who possessed neither his knowledge nor his ‘‘ flaire ”’.
The older system is based on the immutability of species, a view
which received its deathblow many years ago from the “ Origin of
Species”. I think that had Bourguignat thrown over the fetish
of binominalism and adopted the trinominal system he would have
had a much larger following, and this course will eventually be found
to be the means of reconciling the two divergent views.

In considering the question of the development of the mollusca

KENNARD: HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 255

it is essential to have large series of specimens, for giants and dwarfs
are not uncommon, and the contrasted series must be from the same
geological formation. It would be misleading to compare fossil
shells that had lived on the Chalk and recent shells collected on
the Gault. Exigencies of space prevent me from giving the numerous
measurements, and after all the results are the important matter,
and these show that in many deposits, some of which can be dated
archeologically, the average size of the mollusca is decidedly larger
than the mean of those now living in the immediate neighbourhood.
The cause of this is in my opinion changed meteorological conditions.

If we compare the non-marine mollusca of South Devonshire
and Kent, differences in the size will be noted. The former
possesses what is known as an insular type of climate, but little
frost and absence of extreme heat in summer, whereas Kent
approaches to the continental type with hotter summers and colder
winters.

Xerophiles such as Jacosta (Cernuella) wirgata (Da Cost.),
J. (Xerophila) itala (Linn.), and J. (Candidula) caperata (Mont.)
are far more abundant and larger in Kent than in South Devon,
whilst Helix aspersa, Mill., attains a larger size in the former
county.

Devon examples of Helix nemoralis, Linn., are perhaps brighter
coloured, a character of no value to the paleontologist, but are
certainly smaller than Kentish specimens. The chief difference,
however, is the comparative abundance of heavy shells in South
Devon compared with their extreme rarity in Kent. This no doubt
arises from the mild winters being favourable to longevity, a fact
which has long been known to Harley Street specialists. Kentish
examples of Arianta arbustorum (Linn.) and Fruticicola (Capillifera)
striolata (C. Pfr.) are decidedly larger than those from Devon, and this
remark applies to many of the land and freshwater forms. When
we compare English examples with foreign similar differences are
noted. With Helix aspersa, Mill., the largest examples are from
Algiers and Greece, whilst shells from Beyrout, Italy, Spain, and
Majorca are not far behind. Shells from Crete, Tasmania,
Melbourne, and Mauritius are about an English average, whilst
those from Cape Town and the Canaries are slightly smaller. These
are larger than examples from Portugal and Costa Rica, whilst the
smallest are from St. Helena, the Seychelles, and Lord Howes
Island. From these facts one may infer that a “ continental”
climate is more favourable to this species than an “insular”.

The largest examples of Helix nemoralis, Linn., are found in
Lombardy, the Pyrenees, Portugal, Switzerland, and in Ireland in
Co. Clare and the Aran Islands, West Galway; whilst French and
German examples are certainly larger than English.

Now these facts do not agree with the data for Helix aspersa,
Linn., for the Irish examples of H. nemoralis are an apparent
exception, but the Irish localities are exceptionally arid, being

‘

j

256 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

practically dry stretches of limestone with innumerable crevices
into which the animals retreat during hot weather, and here again
we can come to the same conclusion as with Helix aspersa, Miill.
The largest examples of Arianta arbustorum (Linn.) are from Central
Europe, whilst the large size attained by Succinea putris (Linn.),
Limnea stagnalis (Linn.), L. palustris (Mill.), and Planorbis corneus
(Linn.) in Austria has often been noticed. The examples of
Cochlicella acuta (Miill.) from Sussex are much larger than those
from the West of England, whilst German examples of Helix pomatia,
Linn., are decidedly larger than English.

It would thus appear that the “continental” type of climate
is far more beneficial to the development of the mollusca than
the “insular”, and it is not presuming too much to conclude that
the evidence derived from the Holocene mollusca points distinctly
to at least one period of this character.

We have seen that the Molluscan fauna of England has varied
- greatly in Holocene times, and I have endeavoured to show that
this variation has arisen from changes of climate. From
archeological and stratigraphical evidence a sequence in these

changes can be deduced, and it is now necessary to compare this

with the results obtained from other lines of research.

Perhaps the clearest exposition of the Holocene period is that
given by Professor F. J. Lewis, based on the results of his work on
the great masses of Scotland, an investigation undertaken to ascertain
what changes of climate had occurred (Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh,
vol. xli, 1905, p. 679; vol. xlv, 1906, p. 335; vol. xlvi, 1907, p. 33;
and vol. xlvui, 1911, p. 798).

According to this author the present conditions may be con-
sidered as dry, and the sequence in descending order is :—
Sphagnum: humid.

. Upper Forest Growth.
Sphagnum: humid.

. Subarctic plants (colder).
Sphagnum: humid.
Lower Forest Growth.

. Subarctic plants.

. Arctic plants.

. Moraine.

This differs markedly from the succession recently suggested by
C. E. P. Brooks (The Evolution of Climate, London, 1922, pp. 126-58).
This author only recognizes three principal periods :—

1. The “ Classical”? Rainfall, maximum, 1800 B.c.—a.p. 500.
2. The Forest period (dry), 3000 B.c.-1800 B.c.
3. The post-glacial optimum, a warm period.

There are a number of minor changes postulated, principally
from literary evidence, which in these matters is always doubtful.

Our facts, however, strongly support the views of Professor
Lewis, whilst the occurrence of two forest growths separated by

WOADWP WN

KENNARD: HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND. 257

a long interval is a common feature in many alluvial deposits,
especially in the lower Thames valley, so for my purpose I shall
only consider the first sequence. It is open to question whether
stages 7, 8, and 9 should be included in the Holocene. In these
matters it is always difficult to draw the division line. Stage 9
is certainly Pleistocene, and since the two succeeding stages are really
part of the preceding glacial period, I prefer to classify them with it.

Stage 6. The lowest forest growth is well known and has been
recognized in many places in Northern Europe and in Ireland
(Proc. Geol. Assoc., vol. xxviii, 1917, pp. 144, 157). The well-
known deposit at Dogs Bay, West Galway, yielding the large and
heavy examples of Helix nemoralis, Iinn., is of this age. This form
has been named var. pura by Westertund (Verhandl. Zool.-Bot.
Gesell. Wien; vol. xlii, 1892, p. 34). The derivative examples of
this species found in the Neolithic flint mines at Grimes Graves,
Norfolk, also belong to this stage (Report of the Excavations at
Grimes Graves, 1915, pp. 220-3). To this period I would also assign
the lacustrine deposit at Perranzabuloe, Cornwall (Proc. Malac. Soc.
Lond., vol. viii, 1909, pp. 247-50) and the remarkable chara deposit
at Haweswater, Silverdale, Lancashire (Journ. of Conch., vol. xi,
1905, pp. 147-51; and Lane. and Chesh. Nat., 1914, pp. 135-40 and
- 197-201), as well as many of the chara marls of the Fen Country
(Fenland Past and Present, p. 572). It may be noted that in this
country it was the late Dr. R. Munro, the able archzologist, who
first pointed out the true age of the marl deposits from the molluscan
evidence, for he said, “‘ The suggestion that the period of maximum
development of the freshwater testacea which produced the shell
marl deposits of Scotland correspond chronologically with that of
the forest growths is not therefore unreasonable” (Prehistoric
Scotland, 1899, p. 26). As already noted, lack of knowledge prevents
me from deducing accurately all the climatic conditions, but I can
assume that the summers were much warmer than the average of
to-day, probably resembling that of 1921, but with a greater rainfall
in the remaining seasons than in that year.

Stage 5. The succeeding humid period is well represented in
England, and it may be called “‘ the maximum development of the
damp-loving species”. Copford, Felstead, Chignal St. James,
and Shalford (Essex), Blashenwell (Dorset), Totland Bay (Isle of
Wight), Allen’s Farm, Ightham, and the Neolithic grave at Cuxton
(Kent), the Cornish Towan deposits, Harlton (Cambridgeshire),
Wilstone (Hertfordshire), Grimes Graves (Norfolk), Wheatley
(Nottinghamshire), and many other Midland deposits may all be
assigned to this stage. There is no evidence so far as we are con-
cerned of the supposed colder phase No. 4, and it is probable that
it may represent the maximum of humidity (see Proc. Geol. Assoc.
Lond., vol. xxxiii, 1922, p. 142), and thus the stages 3, 4, and 5
would represent one phase in climatic change.

C. E. P. Brooks has suggested that this stage practically coincides

258 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

with the introduction of Bronze into England, but the evidence is
against this. Grimes Graves (Norfolk), Blashenwell (Dorset), as
already noted, and the Neolithic grave at Cuxton, Kent (Proc.
Malac. Soc. Lond., vol. viii, 1909, pp. 375-6) are all Neolithic, and
certainly not late Neolithic. The mollusca (as yet undescribed)
obtained from the recent extension of the new Albert Docks are of
this age, for they occurred between the two forest growths, and here
again the only archeological objects noted were flint flakes and
implements. As to the climate one can only say with safety that
it was much damper than the present.

Stage 2. The Upper Forest Growth. This is a return to a “ con-
tinental type”’ of climate, but not so pronounced as in Stage 6.
On archeological evidence this can be shown to be of Bronze Age
about 1500 B.c., and the recent exploration of a Bronze Age tumulus
at Micheldever, Hampshire, has yielded strong confirmatory evidence
from the mollusca, for they are all well developed.

Of the succeeding damp stage No. 1 we have no evidence. It
was certainly not so extreme as the preceding damp stage, and it
may be that it was confined to Scotland. There is, however, slight
evidence that during the Roman occupation of this country the
climate was slightly warmer than at present, for in Roman deposits
the mollusca are nearly always slightly larger than those now living —
near the sites.

We thus see that there is a marked agreement between the con-
clusions derived from the mollusca and those deduced from the
peat mosses, and we can, I think, conclude that the scheme of
Professor Lewis is in the main correct.

It is interesting to note that there are but few abnormalities in
the Holocene mollusca, although an enormous amount of material
has passed through my hands. Only one sinistral shell has been
found, an example of Arzanta arbustorwm (Linn.), at Uxbridge,
Middlesex, whilst a few scalariform Limneze and Planorbes have
occurred in the Lea Valley deposits. The Limnez at Perranzabuloe,
Cornwall, were, however, nearly all abnormal, and this was certainly
the result of the. conditions in which they lived. I would suggest
that in this case the lake was subject to slight incursions of the sea.

I have endeavoured to show that the formerly ignored or despised
and maltreated Holocene mollusca are of great importance in several
lines of research, and that they can be used as evidence in solving
many problems, and I would take this opportunity of thanking those
numerous friends by whose kind assistance this has been possible.
In pioneer work of this character, based, as I have already noted, on
imperfect knowledge, temporary mistakes are bound to occur, to be
rectified as our learning increases. I have had to make bricks with
but little straw. Whether they will be lasting or not the future will
tell, but this is certain—that the work has not only given me interest
and pleasure, but has produced friendships which will last to the
end of the chapter.

259

HOLOCENE NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA OF ENGLAND.

.
°

KENNARD

ee FS

‘su ULeg ‘(aum0Zz s17pL0WA AT)
AenbMon ‘stent = eavY)
“oIyTOON Ajreq | ‘Ioyemsomepy ‘ouTnqezuvdIag
*Ainqpery
‘mreydeyy ‘Aingyse AA ‘yormsdy
‘gxo0q, qaoq [Vy MeN ‘AoT7 20 MA.
‘AIMQSSIQ ‘SOABIX) SOUITIN)
‘ouoqs[i\A ‘uoyrepT ‘(91ed)
suvAOT, YSTUIOD ‘M0}xND
‘meyiysy, ‘WIV, suelly
‘keg puryjoy, ‘Tjeaueysetq
TeMxoy ‘sourer 3g [eusiyD
‘proyeyg ‘peoqsjaq ‘prozdop

“OT T[OONT

‘easy ozu0Ig "HOI “IOAOPTOYOTIAL

Sule O are il "Q82BUHION “TITH 949910
*purppony “9009

“Yon ‘weg ‘Aespuoulleg

"porsed weuloyy

*[eqs10g,
‘yquered “TRAN “PIO}VE AA

“SaLSNPUT

UDUn TT *999}1]090'T

“mre ys] TTeM UopuoT “p10}40

‘AYCUNI[D [Vy USUIATO/)

‘Tyeyurer Aavoy
‘aqeull[o Te[Nsuy

‘oYeUT]O [e{USUT}UOD

et 000 9 £9)

[eyueuT}UOD F4SI[9

(Arp) Aep quosorg

"aouapsaa UDosnzjoO pT
uo paspg suorsiaaq

“unwmydo peroels-4s0,T *Y} MOI) 489010, IOMO'T

*(pruiny) tmuseyds

‘O"d 0O8I—0'a OO0E
‘Y}MOIX) 48010,7

*(rapjoo) syued omory-qng

*(pramy) unuseydg

"YyMory) 4ser0,7 odd

‘00S *a*v—"O"d OO8T

‘CINUIIXeUL [[eyUTes [eoIsse[D | *(pruiny) vanuseydg

_ ‘(4ap) £ep queserg
(2261) (L161)
syoorg “dq “Wf “0 sinaT “fq sossaforg

ene

‘MONANOAS ANHOOIOH HL

260

NOTES ON THE GENUS STENOCHITON AND THE DISCOVERY
AND RECOGNITION OF THE TYPE OF BLAINVILLE’S
CHITON LONGICYMBA IN STENOCHITON JULOIDES, ADAMS
AND ANGAS.

By Epwin Asusy, F.L:S.
Read 9th March, 1922.

Tuis remarkable genus of Polyplacophora, while evidently rightly ,
placed under the Ischnochitonide, in habits and characters its
members are evidently widely removed from any other known form.

Instead of harbouring or living on stones, shells, or blocks of
timber, the members of this genus have as their host and probably
their food supply, various species of that order of marine flowering
plants known as Sea Grasses.

The genus Stenochiton was formed by Adams and Angas in 1864,
for the reception of the South Australian shell described by them
under the name S. julozdes (Proc. Zool. Soc., 1864, p. 193). As shown
later, the same shell had been described by De Blainville in 1825,
under the name of Chiton longicymba, from a specimen collected by
Péron and Lesueur, at King Island in 1803. :

The next species, S. pilsbryanus, was described by Bednall in
1897 (Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. i, pt. 4) as having been found “ on
sea-weed ? Zostera”. This being the first intimation of the
possibility of its habitat being other than rocks, ete. In 1900 the
writer described a third species under the name of S. pallens, Ashby.
In May, 1918, he read a paper before the Royal Society of 8. Australia
showing that Bednall’s description did not apply to any particular
species, but that the figures and description were a sort of con-
glomerate made up from parts of two or more species. In the same
paper he described two more forms under the names of posidomalis,
Ashby, and cymodocealis, Ashby, and finally in a paper read before
the same Society in July, 1919, he described a further species as
pulsbryanus, Bednall.

It will be seen that we have five known species all described from
South Australia.

Habitat —The writer in his paper (Trans. Roy. Soc. of 8. Austr.,
vol. xlii, 1918) was able to show that all the members of this genus
live, not as had been previously supposed on “ Pinna shells, old
boots, glass bottles’, or on rocks, but on the growing stems and
leaves of flowering plants known as “Sea Grasses’, being found
during the day time hidden away in the brown sheaths of old
Posidonia leaves, usually buried several inches deep in coarse shell
grit and sand. They probably come out at night time and feed on
the leaves of growing Posidonia, only returning as day approaches
to the protection of the sheaths near the roots of the plant. One
needs a digging tool to get the plant up by the roots, and then in
sheltered localities the Stenochiton is found to be quite common.

ASHBY: NOTES ON THE GENUS STENOCHITON. 261

The characters differentiating these shells from any other known
forms are undoubtedly developed as a result of their peculiar
environment.

The publication of the writer’s monograph on this genus in 1918
has led to the discovery of several of these forms in large numbers,
and he was himself able in 1920, on the occasion of a brief visit to
Western Australia, to extend their known range westward for about
3,000 miles of coast line. He can truthfully say that since under-
standing the habits of these Stenochitons he has been able to find the
species known as S. cymodocealis, Ashby, in every locality he has
visited in South and West Australia where the sea-grass Cymodocea
occurs.

As representatives of sea-grasses are found in suitable localities
throughout the world, it will be quite safe to assume that repre-
sentatives of this genus or some kindred form should be found in
all these localities when properly searched for.

STENOCHITON LONGICYMBA, Blainville, 1825.

(= S. guloides, Ad. and Ang., Proc. Zool. Soc., 1864, p. 193 ; loc. cit.,
1865, p. 58, pl. xi,f.15. Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1865, p. 188, =
S. juloides, Ad. and Ang., of Pilsbry (Man. Con., vol. xiv, p. 55),
non Ischnochiton longicymba, Quoy et Gaimard, auct. = S.
juloides, Ad. and Ang., of Ashby (Trans. Roy. Soc. of 8. Austr.,
xlu, 1918, and Journ. and Proc. Roy. Soc. of W. Austr., vol. vi,
pt. 2, 1919-20), Auct.)

Messrs. Iredale and May in their paper “‘ Misnamed Tasmanian
Chitons ” (Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. xii, Nov., 1916, p. 105), state with
regard to Rochebrune’s Schizochiton nympha (Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris,
Sér. vii, tom. viii, 1884, p. 36), from King Island, collected by Péron
and Lesueur, that from Dr. Thiele’s description and figure: “‘ There
is certainty that Rochebrune renamed the Blainvillean species, and
that Chiton longicymba, Blainville, is a Stenochiton. Thiele does not
definitely make this a synonym of Stenochiton juloides, Ad. and Ang.,
and until King Island specimens are again collected, we prefer to
allow Stenochiton longicymba (Blainville) as a separate species.”

During the first week of August last (1922) I had, through the
courtesy of Dr. Lamy, an opportunity of examining the collections
of Polyplacophora in the Museum d'Histoire Naturelle in Paris.

Rochebrune’s type of his Schizochiton nympha was on a card, and
I am delighted to be able to confirm Messrs. Iredale and May’s
surmise that it is the lost type of Blainville’s Chiton longicymba,
and that it is a Stenochiton. I have not the slightest hesitation in
stating that it is quite a typical shell of the species that was described
by Adams and Angas under the name of Stenochiton juloides
in 1864.

The type is mounted on a card, measures 32 by 6 mm., girdle
absent. It is a typical specimen of the shell known as S. juloides,

262 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Ad. and Ang., long, narrow, smooth, well-defined raised lateral
areas, brown flecked with white, a common coloration with this
species.

Dr. Lamy kindly made the following literal translation of
Blainville’s description of his C. longicymba for me: “ Body very
elongate, very narrow, limb with very small, farinaceous scales,
shell very long, formed of eight large valves, increasing from the
anterior to the posterior, convex and perfectly smooth, the inter-
mediates with broad lateral areas distinguished by one angular
prominence; colour greenish-brown, variegated or streaked with
small white spots which are wider upon the dorsal line.” This
description absolutely accords with the specimen upon the card
and in no sense will agree with any other of the specimens collected
by Péron and Lesueur that are in the collections in Paris.

Dr. Lamy found a manuscript description in the handwriting of
Rochebrune, headed “ Lepidopleurus longicymba, Blainville, Chiton
longicymba, Blainville (Dict. Sci. Nat., vol. xxxvi, p. 542). Dufresne
admoram”. In which he states that the type was then in the Paris
Museum and giving the measurement, long. 0.99, lat. 0.12. Probably
allowance had been made for the width of the girdle, which is now
absent. Rochebrune seems later to have decided to redescribe this
shell under the name of Schizochiton nympha, and in the letterpress
gives the measurements as 32 by 11mm. The length is correct, but
the width is absolutely wrong, being twice its present actual width.

The question may very naturally be asked, how was it that only
eight years after Blainville’s publication of his description of Chiton
longicymba, Blainville still being connected with the Paris Museum,
could Quoy and Gaimard publish in 1833, in the Voyage de
Astrolabe, a description of a strikingly different shell from New
Zealand, now known as Ischnochiton maorianus, Iredale, under
the name of Chiton longicymba, Blainville ?

By no stretch of imagination can the New Zealand shell found by
Quoy and Gaimard be made to resemble Blainville’s shell.

I saw in the Paris Museum Quoy and Gaimard’s type from which
their description and figures were made, and it is certainly con-
specific with the shell named by Iredale I. maorianus. On another
card are two specimens of the same New Zealand shell, one of them
the black variety with white dorsal stripe; this is marked in the
handwriting of Quoy, or Gaimard, “ var. lineolatus, Blainville,” very
naturally confusing it with the variety of that species that was later
on named by Pilsbry var. haddone.

I have shown in earlier papers that Blainville’s lineolatus is the
shell that we have generally known as Ischnochiton crispus, Reeve,
a species that very closely approaches to the New Zealand shell
discovered by Quoy and Gaimard, and they would then have been

fully justified in considering them con-specific, the chief difference

being in the girdle scales.

ASHBY : NOTES ON THE GENUS STENOCHITON. 263

Through some mishap the unique type of C. longicymba, BL.,
must have been mislaid, and Quoy and Gaimard must have been:
shown Blainville’s Chiton lineolatus as being longicymba. Had they
carefully reread Blainville’s original description they would at once
have recognized the error.

I have often been asked how it was possible for Quoy and Gaimard
to have made such a mistake? I think the evidence adduced
above is conclusive, a reference to their description demonstrates at
once that it was Blainville’s C. lineolatus that they thought was con-
specific with their New Zealand shell, and they marked one of their
varieties as a variety of that shéll; probably the true longicymba
had come off its card and a shell of the other species had been wrong-
fully placed upon it.

Blainville and Rochebrun both affirm that the type of Chiton
longicymba was collected by Péron and Lesueur at Ile King. It was
probably a specimen washed up on the beach; I have seen similar
ones come ashore in South Australia. Of course, until it is redis-
covered in King Island, the locality must be a little uncertain, for
I myself saw in the Museum in Paris specimens of Chiton hirtosus,
Péron, = Lnolophura georgiana, Q. and G., and Acanthopleura
gemmata, Blain., both under the name of Chiton hirtosus, Péron,
- and both stated in Péron’s handwriting as having come from “ Ile
King”, whereas they had most certainly been collected later on
in Western Australia.

STENOCHITON PALLENS, Ashby, 1900.

(Trans. Roy. Soc. of 8. Austr., vol. xxiv, 1900, p. 86, Ashby ; loc.
cit., vol. xlii, 1918, pp. 75, 76, pl. xiv, fig. 14a, b) = S. juloides,
Ad. and Ang., of Sykes (Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. u, pt. 2, July,
1896, p. 86), Gatliff and Gabriel (Proc. Roy. Soc. of Vict.,
vol. xxx, pt. 1), Ashby (Proc. Roy. Soc. of Vict., xxxiii, N. Ser.,
1921).

The few known specimens of this very distinct Stenochiton have all
with one exception been dredged by Sir Joseph Verco in South
Australia ; the exception is in the Bracebridge Wilson Collection,
dredged in Victoria, and wrongfully referred to the previous species
by Sykes.

The general coloration is cream, and while we cannot affirm for
certain that they live on “ Sea-Grasses ”’, there is ample justification
for our assuming that they do so.

A protective coloration is common to all the other known
members of this genus, and we may assume that this species lives
on old or dying leaves of “ Sea-Grasses ”, or that it belongs to such
depths that the usual green colour of these plants is much modified.

The great breadth in proportion to the longitudinal length of the
anterior valve easily distinguishes this species from its congeners.

264. PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

STENOCHITON CYMODOCEALIS, Ashby, 1918.

(Trans. Roy. Soc. of 8. Austr., vol. xli, 1918, pp. 70-2, pls. xii and
xiv, figs. 1, 4, 5, 11, and 12, a-e, Ashby), (Journ. and Proc.
Roy. Soc. of W. Austr., vol. vi, pt. 2, 1919-20, Ashby).

This strange little, highly polished Stenochiton lives on the
cylindrical stems and not on the flat leaves of Cymodocea. For this
reason it is impossible to flatten out the girdle after death, but by
placing the living specimens in a glass tube of sea water some of them
will affix themselves to the glass, and if then the water is poured
off and the Chitons rapidly dried they will dry flat. If allowed to die
in the water, which they do quickly, they will relax, fall from the
glass, and contract. ‘This little species is often decorated with
blotches of pink and white, thereby imitating the colour of the
calcareous growths more or less present on the stems of Cymodocea.

To find this Chiton the plants of Cymodocea want pulling up as
low down as possible, the specimens usually being found only a
few inches above the sand. As before stated, since one was aware
of the habits of this species one has found it present in every place
where Cymodocea has been met with, in South Australia, and, in
November, 1920, as far north as Geraldton in Western Australia.

Dr. W. G. Torr and myself for twenty years had worked over
stones buried in beds of Cymodocea without discovering this species,
whereas one had only to spend a few minutes in examining the stems
of the sea-grass through which we were wading to have found a
number of specimens.

STENOCHITON POSIDONIALIS, Ashby, 1918.

(Trans. Roy. Soc. of 8. Austr., vol. xli, 1918, pp. 72-4, pls. xi
and xiv, figs. 2, 6, and 13, a-d, Ashby), (Journ. and Proc.
Roy. Soc. of W. Austr., vol. vi, pt. 2, 1919-20, Ashby).

In this species both the anterior and posterior valves are very
long, and the former is distinctly concave and the latter slightly so.
In colour and markings it is extremely variable ; the general colour
is green or greenish-brown, but I have taken specimens that are
bright orange, others with a dark-brown dorsal fine, and again
magpie-marked, blotched with dark brown with a pale ground
colour.

In some localities they rarely exceed 10 mm. in length, whereas
in others they are more than double, and often of a very brownish
colour. This species also occurs freely in Western Australia, where
the magpie or blotched variety is more numerous than in this State.

It lives usually just above the sand, on the ribbon-like leaves of:

Posidoma; it is necessary to pull up the host plant from very low
down or the Chiton may be left behind.

a ee ee

ASHBY : NOTES ON THE GENUS STENOCHITON. 265

STENOCHITON (ZOSTERICOLA) PILSBRYANUS, Bednall.

(=S. pilsbryanus, Bednall, of Ashby, Trans. Roy. Soc. of 8. Austr.,
vol. xlii, 1919, pp. 66-9, pl. xi, figs. 2a-c.)

The sub-genus Zostericola, Ashby, was made for the reception of
this short and broad Stenochiton, whereas all the previously known
forms are very much elongated and proportionally narrow. In
~ common with all the other members of this genus, its shell is smooth,
highly polished, and practically without sculpture, and it lives on
Zostera and Posidonia. Up to the present only two specimens have
been recorded :—the adult type collected by the late Professor Ralph
Tate and described by the writer, and a juvenile specimen was taken
and described by the writer (loc. cit., p. 69).

The convex character of the anterior valve and the proportionally
greater width of the shell separates this species from its congeners.

CHARGES FOR ADVERTISEMENTS

4\¢+

On pp. ii & ii of COVER. Each Insertion—

Whole page . A p 30s.

Half page 3 ‘ : 15s,

Quarter page ; A 7s. 6d.
Per line A a 9d.

Malacological Society of London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 9th February, 1923, with
additional Members added under Revised Rules 13th April, 1923.
President :—A. S. KENNARD, F.G.S.

Vice-Presidents:—Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.; Dr. W. H. DAL;

G. K. Gupeg, F.Z.S.; C. HEDLEY, F.L.S.; C. OLDHAM, F.L.S.;
Lt.-Col. A. J. PELE.

Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEwTON, I.8.0., F.G.S., 328 Uxbridge Road,
Acton, London, W. 3.

Secretary :—A. E. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W.5.

Editor :—B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.S., 4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.5.

Other Members of Council:—Dr. E. W. BowrELL; H. BuRnup;
P. DAUTZENBERG; T. IREDALE; H. O. N. SHAw, F.Z.S.;
J. R. LE B. Tomuitn, F.E.S.; H. Watson; R. WINCKWORTH;
W. J. WINTLE, F.Z.S.

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SOCIETY, the
MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in each month from November
to June.

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusca,
both recent and fossil.

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

WOMEN are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum

or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or
£7 7s. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.

*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of ‘The Malacological
Society ” and addressed to the Treasurer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each
Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during
membership.

[Vols. I-VIII and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. Gd. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20
per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasing
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. |

Further information, with forms. of proposal for Membership, may be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be sent
at his private address, as given above.

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTFORD.

ee ke ie kt 2k

vé.

Vol. XV. Part VI.

OCTOBER, 1923.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

EDITED BY -B. B. WOODWARD, F.L.NS., E'c.,

Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR, THE STATEMENTS IN THEIR RESPECTIVE

PAPERS.

@ @ aN, ya eS.

PROCEEDINGS :—
Ordinary Meetings :

PAGE

May llth, 1923................. 266
MUINTEIS HN det wcakide ca cacae ceases 266
PAPERS :—

On the external characters of
Sinum planulatum (Récl.).
By G. C. Rosson, F.Z.S.
(CELTS) I Sees Pa a et 268
Masculine deficiencies in the
British Vertiginine. By H.
Watson, M.A. (Figs.)...... 270
The presence of a Sub-cerebral
Commissure in the Orthu-
rethra. By H. WATSON, M.A. 280
The Anatomy and affinities of
Ochthephila turricula (Lowe).
ByH. WATSON, M.A. (PI1.VI.) 283

PAPERS continued :— PAGE
On the British Species of
Truncatellina. By A. 8.
KENNARD, F.G.S., & B. B.

WoopwakD, F.L.S............ 294
Note on the Nomenclature and
Systematic Arrangement of
the Clausiliide. By A. 8.
KENNARD, F.G.S., & B. B.

WOODWARD, F'.L.S............ 298
On Turris (Surcula) macella,
nom. nov. for 7. macilenta,

Melv. By Dr. J. Cosmo
MELVILL, F'..L.S............... 309
Some Synonyms in the
Veneride. By J. R. le B.
TOMLIN, F'.EH.S............5+.0. 310
EN DEXGR ie ciscacnusinitotes Uesieniacinnrecte 315

TITLE-PAGE, etc.

LONDON:
DULAU & CO., LTp., 34-36 MARGARET STREET, CAVENDISH SQUARE, W. 1.

Price 10s. net.

THE ZOOLOGICAL RECORD.

(Published by the Zoological Society of London, Regent’s Park, N.W. 8.)

A Summary of Zoological Literature published during the year.

Published Price, £3 (Subscription Price, £2 10s.).

The separate Divisions may be obtained, that relative to the
MOLLUSCA being 5s.

Conchological Society of Great Britain
and Ireland.

Hon. Sec.: J. W. Jackson, F.G.S., etc., Manchester meres

Manchester.
Subscription : 10s. per annum, or £6 6s. for life.

Members are elected by ballot, after nomination on a form
signed by at least two members.

Meetings are held by kind permission at the Manertnate
Museum on the SECOND WEDNESDAY in each month from
SEPTEMBER TO JUNE.

|
|

‘The Journal of Conchology, the organ of the Society, is

issued quarterly to all Members.

* Back volumes to be had from Headquarters, and from Messrs.
Duuav & Co., Ltd., 34-86 Margaret Street, London, W. 1.

Vols. II-IV and VII-XIV at 15s. each (to Members 11s. 3d.).

Vols. I, V, and VI out of print. (Vol. I will be reprinted and issued at
21s. net when a sufficient number of Subscribers has been obtained:)

“© Robuck Memorial Number ’’ (Census), 5s. post free.

For information concerning the

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON

See page iv of this wrapper.

ASHBY : NOTES ON THE GENUS STENOCHITON. 265

STENOCHITON (ZOSTERICOLA) PILSBRYANUS, Bednall.

(=S. pilsbryanus, Bednall, of Ashby, Trans. Boy: Soc. of 8. Austr.,
vol. xliii, 1919, pp. 66-9, pl. x1, figs. 2a-c.)

The sub-genus Zostericola, Ashby, was made for the sceention of
this short and broad Stenochiton, whereas all the previously known
forms are very much elongated and proportionally narrow. In
_ common with all the other members of this genus, its shell is smooth,
highly polished, and practically without sculpture, and it lives on
Zostera and Posidonia. Up to the present only two specimens have
been recorded :—the adult type collected by the late Professor Ralph
Tate and described by the writer, and a juvenile specimen was taken
and described by the writer (loc. cit., p. 69).

The convex character of the anterior valve and the proportionally
greater width of the shell separates this species from its congeners.

VOL. XV.— OCT., 1923. 18

266 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, llta May, 1923.
A. S. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—
_ 1. On the British species of Truncatellina. By A. 8. Kennard,
F.G.S., and B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.

2. (a) Masculine deficiencies in the British Vertiginine.

(b) The presence of a Subcerebral Commissure in the Orthurethra.
By Hugh Watson, M.A.

3. On Turris (Surcula) macella, nom. nov., for T. macilenta, Melv.,
nom. preocc. By J. C. Melvill, D.Sc., F.L.S.

The following exhibits were made :—

By Dr. Boycott: A coloured drawing of Vitrina major by
Mr. Davy Dean.

By Mr. Winckworth: A series of interesting specimens of
Cardium edule, L.

By Col. Peile : Unios from Lake Albert.

By Mr. A. 8. Kennard and Mr. B. B. Woodward : Specimens
illustrating their paper. —

ORDINARY MERTING.
Fripay, 8TH JUNE, 1923.
A. 8. Kennarp, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Dr. Dudley Stamp was elected to membership of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. Note on the Systematic Arrangement of the Clausiliide.
By A. 8. Kennard, F.G.8., and B. B. Woodward, F.L:S.

2. The Anatomy and General Affinities of Ochthephila turricula,
Lowe. By Hugh Watson, M.A.

3. Some Synonyms of the Veneride. By J. R. le B. Tomlin,
F.E.S.

The following exhibits were made :—

By Mr. A. 8. Kennard and Mr. B. B. Woodward: Specimens
illustrating their paper.

By Col. Peile : Specimen of Pecilozonites cupula, Gulich, from the
type locality.

By Mr. Winckworth, on behalf of Mr. G. Bateson: Specimen of
Synapta inherens with Montacuta donacona attached thereto.

Concerning this Mr. Bateson wrote :—

On the 3rd of April, 1923, the Easter Class at the Plymouth Marine
Biological Station, visited the Salcombe Estuary and collected a number

of Leptosynapta (Synapia) inherens. After returning to the laboratory,
Miss J. Barrington (Newnham College) found a small Lamellibranch

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 267

adhering to the surface of a Synapita. The mollusc was attached by its
foot, which was broadened at the end, providing a circular area of contact
with the skin of the Holothurian. When stimulated, it did not lose its hold,
but the foot was drawn in and a little bit of the Synapta was pinched between
the valves of the shell. The mollusc was finally pulled away with some
difficulty, but there was no visible injury to the skin of the host at the
point of attachment.

The mollusc was forwarded to Mr. Winckworth, who very kindly identified
it as Montacuta donacina, 8. V. Wood.

It was at first thought that the Montacuta had attached itself to the
Holothurian while being carried up to the laboratory in a bottle; but
since the original observation, Dr. J. H. Orton (Marine Biol. Assoc. Plymouth)
has found other specimens in the same position.

268

ON THE EXTERNAL CHARACTERS OF SINUM PLANULATUM
(R&ct.).

By G. C. Rosson, F.Z.S.

(Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.)
Read 18th April, 1923.

In the autumn of last year I received from‘Dr. J. D. F. Gilchrist
a complete specimen of Sinum planulatum (Récl.), obtained during
the Marine Biological Survey made by the Union Government of
South Africa in 1921. It was caught in 59 fathoms in Lat. 32°11’ S.,
Long. 18° 9’ E., and had been well preserved in formalin, so that the
colour was still fairly vivid. As the description of the external parts
of representatives of this interesting genus is still deficient the
following notes may be of service.

Sinum planulatwm (Récl.), slightly enlarged. p, ae ; s, shell;
m, metapodium.

The modification of the foot in the Naticide is a well-known
phenomenon, and has been repeatedly figured in textbooks. A
general account of Sinum planulatum has been given by Bergh?;
but no detailed description of the external parts has been as yet
published in the case of this species, which probably shows the
maximum development of the propodium and metapodium seen in
this family.

The specimen is somewhat bent on itself and cannot easily be
flattened out. It measures about 87 mm. in length; a figure which
is twice as large as that given for Bergh’s specimen. The only other
complete example in the British Museum measures 85 mm. To this
total length the propodium and metapodium each contribute the
_ same, viz. about 40mm. The whole animal is long, narrow, and flat,
and only a small portion of the shell is seen projecting between the

1 Trans. S. African Phil. Soc., xvii, 1908, p. 108.

————

ROBSON: EXTERNAL CHARACTERS OF SINUM. 269

posterior expansion of the propodium and the anterior portion of
the metapodium. The colour is a delicate brownish-pink uniformly
distributed on the upper and lower surface. At its widest the
propodium measures 25 mm. in width, the foot projecting slightly
beyond it. The groove separating propodium and foot-sole begins
some 10 mm. from the anterior end on the right-hand side, but is
- much nearer to the anterior extremity on the other, an asymmetrical
arrangement which may be devoid of significance. The footsole and
propodium are ovoid in plan, with the posterior end emarginate
over the shell, in which area it covers the head and shell for a distance
of about 6mm. The posterior pedal area is wider than the anterior.
The metapodium is not actually separated by a groove from the sole,
but the propodial groove is continued backwards as a ledge about
4-5 mm. wide on each side, that on the left reaching the posterior
extremity, that on the right ceasing about 10 mm. from the
extremity. The anterior edge of the metapodium is hollowed out,
and between this and the similarly emarginate posterior edge of the
propodium some 12 mm. of the surface of the shell are revealed.
The metapodium covers about 10 mm. of shell and the apex of the
latter lies about 2 mm. inside the metapodial border. The metapodial
area (inclusive of the sole) measures 34 mm. in width. The posterior
extremity is poimted. In its general appearance the animal is thus
elongate and leaf-shaped. The maximum height is 14 mm. or only
one-sixth of the total length. The whole of the external surface is
undifferentiated, and very little difference in the epithelium of the
plantar and dorsal surfaces of the foot is observable.

When the shell is removed and the propodium cut back so as to
allow an inspection of the head it is seen that the propodium is
banked up against the head with an overhanging end. The head is
supplied with a flat, thin, semicircular cephalic shield from which
two slender tentacles originate. Contrary to Bergh’s statement, a
small, rather degenerate, operculum measuring about 5°5 mm. was
found in this specimen.

There is a marked resemblance in function between the propodium
in Sinum and other Naticoids and the cephalic shield of certain
Bullomorpha. It would be of great interest to ascertain whether
the innervation of the two structures which are of different
origin, one being pedal, the other cephalic, is likewise different in
origin, a8 one would a priori assume, or whether, subserving the same
function, they are innervated from the same centres.

The remarkable development of the foot in this genus will be best
illustrated by the statement that the viscera, shell, mantle, and
head only occupy one-seventh of the total bulk of the animal, the
remaining six-sevenths being represented by the enormous muscular
eepeuslow of the foot.

*

270

MASCULINE DEFICIENCIES IN THE BRITISH VERTIGININA.
By Hucu Watson, M.A.
Read 11th May, 1928.

CoNTENTS.
PAGE
Introduction : : . : : : F é . 270
Brief descriptions of the genital organs of the specimens
examined: . ; : EARS : : : . 270
PAGE
Vertigo moulinsiana (Dupuy) 270 Vertigo alpestris Alder . 273
_ Vertigo antwertigo (Drap.) . 271 Vertigo pusilla Mill. . . 273
Vertigo substriata (Jefir.) . 272 Truncatellina britanmca Pils. 274
Vertigo pygmea (Drap.) . 272 Columella edentula (Drap.) . 275.
The presence and absence of male organs in these specimens . 275
The evidence of the genital organs in connexion with the
classification of the British Vertiginme . é : . 278
Summary é , , A : : : : . 280
INTRODUCTION.

Tue researches of Dr. A. E. Boycott and others have revealed the
remarkable fact that snails belonging to the genera Acanthinula
and Vallonia very commonly have no male organs, although the
individuals are fully developed in other respects and have
spermatozoa as well as ova in the hermaphrodite gland. Moreover,
when describing the reproductive organs of Vallona three years ago,

_/ briefly mentioned that the same phenomenon occurs in at least one
species of Vertigo, namely, V. moulinsiana (Dupuy). Since then
Dr. Boycott has prepared serial sections of several other small snails,
chiefly belonging to the Vertiginine, and has kindly sent them te me
for examination. A preliminary study of these very interesting
slides has yielded the following results.

BrRiEF DESCRIPTIONS OF THE GENITAL ORGANS OF THE SPECIMENS
EXAMINED.

Vertigo moulinsiana (Dupuy).

Two specimens collected by Dr. Boycott at Braunton, North
Devon, in August, 1919.—In both individuals the male organs are
entirely absent, except perhaps for a vestige of the first part of the
vas deferens adjacent to the oviduct. The hermaphrodite gland
consists of a single cluster of follicles containing both ova and
spermatozoa. The hermaphrodite duct is darkly pigmented, as is
often the case in the Pupillide, and is somewhat swollen near its

1 Boycott, Journ. of Conch., vol. xv, 1917, p. 175; Proc. Malac. Soc.,
vol. xii, 1917, p. 221. Steenberg, Vidensk. Medd. fra Dansk Naturhist.
Foren., vol. lxix, 1917, p. 6. Watson, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. xiv, 1920, p. 17.

et i he ie

WATSON: DEFICIENCIES IN THE VERTIGININA. 271

anterior end, the swollen part functioning as a vesicula seminalis.
There is a large albumen gland, as in all the specimens described in
this paper. The prostate gland is small, consisting of a very few,
short tubules, situated at the inner side of the hinder end of the
spermoviduct where it joins the albumen gland. The broad
glandular genital duct, which passes forwards from the albumen
gland, is divisible into a posterior and an anterior portion, which
- differ in their histological structure. The posterior part is the larger,
and may be termed the spermoviduct; the anterior part may be
called the glandular oviduct, and is specially characterized in this
species by the fact that its gland-cells conta a granular secretion
which stains blue with hematoxylin. The last division passes for-
wards into the non-glandular free oviduct, which unites with the
narrow receptacular duct, and is continued to the genital opening as
a long vagina of simple structure. The receptaculum seminis, or
spermatheca, is situated close to the hinder end of the spermoviduct
towards its outer side, not far from the base of the albumen gland ;
the receptacular duct is therefore very long.

One specimen collected by Dr. Boycott at Cothill, Berkshire, in
November, 1921, and nine additional specimens found in the same
locality in June, 1923.1—Five of the latter specimens are without male
organs, and closely resemble the examples from Braunton in the
structure of their genital ducts. In the remaining individuals from
Cothill rather complex male organs are present. The penis is very
long, and is somewhat swollen at its hinder extremity; its walls
contain a considerable amount of glandular tissue. Into the posterior
end of the penis there opens a long epiphallus, which, however, is
much narrower than the penis itself and does not contain gland-
cells. The slender vas deferens is very long, running forwards near the
oviduct and vagina almost to the genital atrium, and then bending
round and passing far back to merge into the hinder end of the
epiphallus. The narrow penial retractor is inserted at the junction
of the epiphallus and vas deferens. The genital atrium is rather
short, and the hermaphrodite and female organs agree closely with
those of the specimens without male organs.

Vertigo antiwertigo (Drap.).

Two specimens collected by Dr. Boycott at Braunton, North
Devon, in August, 1919.— Male organs are present in both individuals.
The vas deferens is very long, running forwards beside the oviduct
and vagina, and then bending round and passing back a considerable
distance beyond the hinder end of the penis. It then bends round
again and passes forwards to enter the penis at its extremity, this
last part of the vas deferens being slightly broader than the rest,
and forming an incipient epiphallus. The penis itself is long, and is

1 Only three of these nine specimens were cut into sections; the rest I
dissected in the ordinary manner.

22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

largely lined by glandular cells containing-a granular secretion. The
flagellum, which Lehmann describes and figures as arising. from the
base of the penis in this species,1 seems to be absent. _

The genital atrium and the free oviduct are not quite so short as
they are in most species of Vertigo. The glandular part of the oviduct
is larger than in V. moulinsiana, and the gland-cells lining it do not

contain a deeply staining secretion as in that species, but are less —

unlike those lining the spermoviduct behind it. The part of the
darkly pigmented hermaphrodite duct that serves as a vesicula
seminalis is more swollen than in the last species. The hermaphrodite
gland, prostate gland, spermoviduct, and vagina are similar to those
of V. moulinsiana; and so are the receptaculum seminis and its
duct, the receptacular duct being very much longer than that shown
in Lehmann’s figure.

Vertigo substriata (Jeffreys).

Five specimens collected by Mr. Charles Oldham at Dolgelly,
Merionethshire, in October, 1922.—The penis is entirely absent in all
the specimens. A rather long vas deferens is present near the oviduct,
but it appears to end blindly. This species resembles the last in its
hermaphrodite gland, spermoviduct, and glandular oviduct; but
the non-glandular free oviduct is very short, and the swelling of the
hermaphrodite duct that serves as a vesicula seminalis seems to be
much smaller.

Vertigo pygmea (Drap.).

Five specimens collected by Dr. Boycott at Branscombe, South

Devon, in August, 1922.— Male organs are present in all the specimens.

As in V. antivertigo, the vas deferens is remarkably long, with the

last part of it slightly broader than the rest, forming an incipient
epiphallus. The penis is very long, and its walls contain numerous
gland-cells. No appendix or flagellum was found. Lehmann’s
fipure of the male organs of this species ? seems to be more accurate
than that of Moquin-Tandon,’ the transition from the penis to the
epiphallus or vas deferens being abrupt rather than gradual in all
the species of Vertigo that I have been able to examine.

The genital atrium is very short; the free oviduct is also short,
and the glandular part of the oviduct is slightly smaller than in
the last two species. The swelling of the hermaphrodite duct that
forms the vesicula seminalis is large. The hermaphrodite gland,
prostate, spermoviduct, and vagina resemble those of V. moulinsiana
and antivertigo; and, as in these species, the receptaculum seminis
is situated on the outer side of the posterior end of the spermoviduct,
and therefore has a very long duct, far longer than is shown in the
figures of Moquin-Tandon and Lehmann.

1. Die lebenden Schnecken u. Muscheln der Umgegend Stettins u. Pommern,
1873, p. 150, pl. xiv, fig. 52.

2 Op. cit., pl. xiv, fig. 53.

8 Hist. Nat. Moll. France, Atlas, 1856, pl. xxviii, fig. 42.

ie eS

we ee

WATSON : DEFICIENCIES IN THE VERTIGININA. 273

Vertigo dashes: Alder.

Ten specimens collected by Mr. Charles Oldham at Dolgelly,
Merionethshire, in September, 1921.—In eight of these specimens no
penis can be seen, but as some of this material is not in good condition
it is only possible to say with certainty that the penis is entirely
absent in the case of four individuals. The first part of the vas
deferens is present beside the oviduct, but it ends blindly, sometimes
in a slight swelling, at about the level of the anterior end of the
receptacular duct or a little below it.

The hermaphrodite duct is darkly pigmented, and is somewhat
swollen near its anterior end to serve as a vesicula seminalis. The
hermaphrodite gland, the small prostate, and the spermoviduct are
similar to those of the preceding forms. The glandular oviduct is
rather large, the non-glandular free oviduct is very short, and the
vagina is rather long. The receptaculum seminis lies beside the
posterior end of the spermoviduct near the albumen gland, and has
a very long duct.

In the remaining two specimens of this batch male organs are
present. The penis is very long, and is lined by glandular cells
containing a granular secretion. The vas deferens enters the penis at
its extremity ; it is very long and slender, and the last part of it
does not appear to be broader than the rest. The genital atrium is
very short. The remaining genital organs of these two specimens are
similar to those found in the examples without a penis.

One specimen collected in the same locality in October, 1922, is
without a penis, and closely resembles the similar specimens collected
on the previous occasion, except that the vas deferens is somewhat
longer, reaching to the neighbourhood of the genital opening, where
it ends blindly in a slight swelling.

The evidence of the genital ducts does not support Boycott’s
suggestion that this species might prove to be viviparous. On the
contrary, it seems very unlikely that any of the species dealt with
in this paper are viviparous forms, judging from their structure.

Vertigo pusilla, Mill.

Ten specimens collected by Mr. Charles Oldham at Dolgelly,
Merionethshire, in June, 1922, and seven more found in the same
locality in October, 1922. —The whole of these seventeen specimens
are destitute of a penis; but they possess a vas deferens, which is
usually of some length, though it does not lead anywhere. The
hermaphrodite gland and its duct, the prostate gland, the
spermoviduct, the glandular oviduct, and the free oviduct and
vagina are all of the same type as in the last species; but it is
noticeable that the secretion in the posterior end of the spermoviduct
stains more deeply with hematoxylin than that in the anterior part

1 Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. xiv, 1921, p. 172.

274 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

of the same duct, the contrast being somewhat striking, although
the structure of the two parts is similar. The receptaculum seminis
appears to occupy a similar position in this species to that which it
does in the preceding forms.

It will be noticed that the above description does not agree with
Lehmann’s figure 54, which shows a penis; but there is some doubt
as to whether this figure really represents the reproductive organs
of Vertigo pusilla, which are not described in the text}; it seems
possible that it may portray the genital organs of V. angustior,
which Lehmann does describe.

Truncatellina britannica, Pilsbry.?

Fifteen specimens collected by Dr. Boycott at Branscombe, South
Devon, in August and September, 1922—Twelve of these snails are
without male organs, except that in at least some individuals there
may be a vestige of the part of the vas deferens near the oviduct.
The hermaphrodite gland, unlike that of the preceding species, is
divided into two separate portions... The outer side of both parts is
coated with a thick layer of pigment. The hermaphrodite duct is
also darkly pigmented, and is only very slightly swollen towards its
anteriorend. No prostate gland could be found. The broad glandular
duct passing forwards from the albumen gland consists of three
successive portions, instead of only two, as in the preceding species.
These three portions differ widely in their histological structure.
The first or posterior portion has a thick compact epithelium of
oblong secretory cells, like those commonly found in the wall of the
spermoviduct. ‘In the second or middle portion we find large rounded
glandular cells, with clear contents. In the third or anterior portion
there are smaller ciliated gland-cells, the secretion of which stains a
bluish colour with hematoxylin. The receptaculum seminis lies
against the outer side of the junction of the second and third of
these portions ; its duct is therefore much shorter than in the species
already described. The non-glandular free oviduct is short, and it
and the vagina in front of it are of the same simple type found in the
preceding forms.

The three other specimens found with the twelve just described
are similar, except that they possess male organs. The vas deferens
is of moderate length, and leads into the posterior end of a rather
small penis without any apparent glandular tissue. No penial
appendix was found, such as is described and figured by Lehmann
in two other members of this genus.? It is possible, however, that

1 Op. cit., pp. 153, 319.

2 This form may be a ee of Truncatellina rivierana (Benson) =
T. strobeli (Gredler), as Pilsbry supposed (Man. Conch., ser. , vol. xxvi, 1921,
p. 77). The name was originally spelt “ brittanica ”, but I am informed that
this was a printer’s error.

3 Op. cit., pp. 140, 148, pl. xii, fig. 47; pl. xiv, fig. 51.

WATSON : DEFICIENCIES IN THE VERTIGININA. 275

Lehmann’s observations on these very minute species may not be
altogether accurate.
Columella edentula (Drap.).
(= Sphyradium edentulum (Drap.) of many authors.)

Four specimens collected by Dr. Boycott at Cothill, Berkshire, in
November, 1921, and two additional examples found in the same
locality in June, 1923.1—Al]l the specimens have male organs, which

-consist of a comparatively small penis, without any apparent
glandular tissue, and a vas deferens of moderate length, which enters
the penis at its extremity. The male organs thus agree with Hanna’s
description of American specimens,” rather than with the account of
Lehmann, who describes and figures two penial appendices in this
species.°

The hermaphrodite gland appears to form a single cluster of
follicles. The hermaphrodite duct is darkly pigmented, and is
swollen near the albumen gland to serve as vesicula seminalis.
An extremely small prostate gland seems to be present on the inner

. side of the posterior end of the spermoviduct, that is to say, in the

usual position of the prostate in the Pupillide. The spermoviduct
and the glandular oviduct in front of it are both rather large, and of
the same general character as in Vertigo antivertigo and V. substriata ; .
but where they join there is a part having a slightly different histo-
logical structure, which may possibly correspond to the more distinct
middle portion of the glandular genital duct of the last species. The
non-glandular part of the oviduct is short; the vagina is longer, but
the genital atrium is very short. The receptaculum seminis is
situated near the junction of the spermoviduct and the glandular
oviduct, 7.e. about half-way up the glandular part of the genital
duct, and is nearer the inner than the outer side. The receptacular
duct is therefore of moderate length.

_ These specimens differ from Hanna’s description in that the
hermaphrodite duct is slightly convoluted towards its anterior end,
the glandular wall of the spermoviduct is folded internally, and the
genital atrium, though very short, is not entirely absent. These
apparent differences, however, may be chiefly due to differences in the
methods of observation ; they need not be held to prove that the
form examined by Hanna is specifically distinct from that found in
England, especially as Sterki has stated that “the American form
is absolutely identical with the paleearctic”’.*

THE PRESENCE AND ABSENCE OF MALE ORGANS IN THESE SPECIMENS.

The following table summarizes the facts respecting the presence
and absence of male organs in the specimens described above :—

1 These two specimens were not cut into sections like the others, but I
examined their male organs by ordinary dissection.

2 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. xli, 1912, p. 375.

3 Op. cit., p. 143, pl. xiv, fig. 49.

4 Nautilus, vol. x, 1896, p. 76.

276 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Number of individuals
With penis Without penis
V. moulinsiana, Braunton > 2
Ss Cothill
V. antwertigo, Braunton
V. substriata, Dolgelly
V. pygmea, Branscombe .
V. alpestris, Dolgelly
V. pusilla, Dolgelly
T. britannica, Branscombe
C. edentula, Cothill .

(at least)

Paxctronctovons cus
= | ee
(op) Oonwa old O1O OL

Totals

It will be noticed that in three of these species all the specimens
examined possess a penis ; in two species none of them do; while in
three species some of the individuals have a penis but the majority
are without this organ. No intermediate specimens occurred in which
the penis was only partly developed ; it seems to be always either
present or entirely absent. In those animals which lack a penis the
other organs are fully developed, and spermatozoa are present in
the hermaphrodite gland and duct. Moreover, in at least some of |
these species, as in the case of Acanthinula aculeata and Valloma
costata, specimens with and without a penis may be found together
at the same time and in the same locality.

These facts show that the frequent absence of the male organs in
this family of snails can scarcely be due to the immaturity or senility
of many of the specimens, or to any influence of the environment ;
it would seem more probably to be a mutation caused by some
hereditary factor.1 But as this mutation is so common among these
snails, it is probable that the absence of a penis does not seriously
interfere with the animal’s reproductive powers in the case of these
minute species. Possibly the spermatozoa pass straight down the
oviduct and vagina, which are no broader than the vas deferens ~
and epiphallus of a large snail; and in copulation the very short
distance that they have to travel may render a special intromittent
organ unnecessary. On the other hand, it is quite possible that self-
fertilization, which evidently occurs occasionally in some of the larger
snails and slugs, may be the normal method of reproduction in these
genera. The chances of successful copulation would not only be
reduced by the limited locomotory powers of such small snails, as

‘1 The ten species in which this phenomenon is now known to occur belong
to four different genera; nevertheless, they are all orthurethrous forms not
distantly related to one another. Collinge has described single abnormal
specimens of Arion intermedius Normand and Helix aspersa Mill. with no
male organs; but these are extremely rare abnormalities, and in them the
receptaculum seminis is said to be absent, as well as the male ducts (Journ.
of Anat. and Physiol., vol. xxvii, 1893, pp. 237, 238).

bo
Co

WATSON : DEFICIENCIES IN THE VERTIGININZE. 277

Boycott has pointed out, but also by the fact that, while
spermatozoa are present in considerable numbers in _ the
_ hermaphrodite gland in these forms, irrespective of whether the
animal has a penis or not, they do not occur in the enormous
quantities that one commonly finds in the genital glands of other
snails. This is probably due to the small size of the gland, which
does not leave room for a very large number, most of the space
being occupied by the ova. In this connexion it is interesting to note
that, of the species examined, the two in which the swelling of the
hermaphrodite duct that serves as a vesicula seminalis is largest,
namely, V. antivertigo and V. pygmea, are the only species of Vertigo
in which all the specimens examined possess a penis.

Dr. Boycott has also pointed out that it would be specially
advantageous to very small snails to dispense with any superfluous
organs, in order to leave greater room for the more essential
structures.2. The complex organs possessed by a snail are in moat
cases built up of a very large number of cells, and the size of the
individual cells cannot be reduced indefinitely ?; therefore a stage
must be reached when some of the organs can scarcely become any
smaller. Accordingly,in a minute snail the organs are likely to become
unduly crowded, and it will then be an advantage to dispense with any
that are unnecessary in order to leave room for the efficient working
of those that are more essential. If the male organs can be dispensed
with, more room will be left for the adjacent buccal mass and central
nervous system, very complex and necessary structures. And there
will also be more room for the passage of the eggs down the female
ducts ; for the eggs cannot be reduced below a certain size if they are
to contain a sufficient store of food material to carry the young snail
through the whole of its development, until it is hatched in a form in
which it is able to feed itself.

To this argument it might perhaps be objected that some of the
species with male organs, Vertigo pygmea for example, are even
smaller than some of those that are frequently without a penis.

1 Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. xii, 1917, p. 225. It may be observed that the
three species in which no specimens without male organs have yet been found
are those that are the most widely distributed throughout the British Isles.
On the other hand, some of the species that seem to be usually without male
organs are sometimes found in considerable numbers in the small areas in
which they occur; and in such instances it may be doubted whether the
chances of two individuals meeting each .other are less than in the case
of a few of the larger, but less gregarious, forms belonging to other groups
which are not known ever to lack a penis. Moreover, the species of Vallonia,
which seldom possess male organs, are by no means rare snails.

2 Journ. of Conch., vol. xv, 1917, p. 177.

3 See D’Arcy Wentworth Thompson, On Growth and Form, 1917, pp. 34-8,
on the factors that limit reduction in the size of cells.

- 4 Tt is even conceivable that the pressure of these organs at an early and
critical stage in the development of the genital ducts might possibly be a
direct cause of the suppression of the male organs.

278 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

This objection, however, fails to take into consideration the fact
that in these relatively larger forms, such as Acanthinula aculeata,
the male organs, when present, are specially complicated and there-
fore presumably occupy more space. .

THe EVIDENCE OF THE GENITAL ORGANS IN CONNEXION WITH
THE CLASSIFICATION OF THE BRITISH VERTIGININE

A detailed study of the entire anatomy of a larger number of
specimens will be necessary before we can form an adequate judgment
of the mutual affinities of these small species. Nevertheless, it is
worth noticing that if the species dealt with in this paper were to be
classified according to their genital organs alone, the result woulg
be somewhat as follows :—

(1) Penis (when present) long, containing glandular tissue; vas
deferens very long; receptacular duct also very long.—Vertigo
moulinsiana (Dupuy), V. antivertigo (Drap.), V. pygmea (Drap.),
V. alpestris, Alder, and almost certainly V. substriata (Jefir.) and V.
pusilla, Mill. although i in the last two species the form of the penis,
if that organ ever occurs, is not yet known.

(2) Penis (when present) rather small, without lander tissue ;
vas deferens not sace pe cully long ; receptacular duct of moderate
length.

(a) Glandular part of genital duct composed of three portions
differing widely in structure ; hermaphrodite gland divided into

~ two parts —Truncatellina britanmea, Pilsbry.

(6) Glandular part of genital duct composed of two main
portions differing shghtly in structure ; hermaphrodite gland not
divided into two parts—OColwmella edentula (Drap.).

It will be seen that this classification agrees remarkably well
with one founded solely on the characters of the shell. If, however,
the radula were also to be taken into consideration, V. moulunsiane
would probably have to be placed slightly apart from the other
British species of Vertigo, for the radula of this species is peculiar in
that the lateral and marginal teeth are all approximately m-shaped,
and scarcely differ from one another."

The reproductive system of Truncatellina britannica differs in
several respects from that found in the other species examined, as
may be seen from the description given above (on p. 274). It is thus
evident that this species is rightly placed in a distinct genus. Its
radula may be described as intermediate in character between the
type found in Vertigo pygmea and its alles, and that found in the
genus Columella ; but it more nearly resembles the former type than
the latter. In this minute species there are not more than eleven
teeth on each side of the central in each transverse row.

1 See Tomlin and Bowell, Journ. of Conch., vol. xii, 1909, pp. 215, 298,
pl. v.

WATSON: DEFICIENCIES IN THE VERTIGININA. 279

The reproductive organs of Columella edentula in some respects
resemble those of the last species, while in other features they are
more like those of the genus Vertigo, though they differ from both in
the position of the receptaculum seminis. There can be no doubt, .
however, that Hanna was right when he stated that this snail is far
more nearly related to Vertigo than to Punctum,! a very different
genus, with a sigmurethrous excretory system and deep peripodial
grooves. Even in its jaw it seems to me that Columella edentula
more closely resembles Vertigo than Punctum, although the character
of this organ has formed one of the chief grounds for regarding this
animal as related to the latter genus. The multiple jaw of Punctum

Vertigo

Columella

Truncatellina
Diagrammatic figures illustrating some of the differences in the reproductive
organs which appear to separate the type found in most of the British
species of Vertigo that possess male organs from the types occurring in
Truncatellina (when male organs are present) and in Columella.
and Laoma is a very distinctive organ of peculiar structure, whereas
the jaw of Columella edentula seems only to differ from that of
Vertigo in that the oblong plates of which it is composed are less
closely united with one another. For in C. edentula the plates of the
jaw do not seem to be entirely disconnected, and in the genus Vertigo
the jaw often has the appearance of bemg built up of a number of
plates which are joined to one another but have not become entirely
fused together. The type of teeth found in the radula of Columella

1 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. xli, 1912, p. 371.

280 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

might easily have been derived from that occurring in Truncatellina ;
and the resemblance of the radula of this genus to the type found in
Punctum should probably be regarded as due to convergence. The
cusps of the teeth in two English specimens of Columella edentula
were not observed to have the blackish colour that Dall states he
found in some American examples.t

SUMMARY.

A study of Dr. Boycott’s preparations shows that the penis is
very commonly entirely absent in Vertigo pusilla, Miull., V. substriata
(Jefir.), V. alpestris, Alder, V. moulinsiana (Dupuy), and Truncatellina
britannica, Pilsbry, although it has been found in a few specimens of
the last three species, as well as in Vertigo pygmea (Drap.), V
antwertigo (Drap.), and Columella edentula (Drap.). The specimens
without a penis are fully developed in other respects, with
spermatozoa as well as ova in the hermaphrodite gland; the part of
the vas deferens near the oviduct is usually present, but it ends
blindly.

A classification of the British Vertiginine based on the genital
organs agrees well with that founded on the shell, although the radula
of V. moulinsiana suggests that this species stands shghtly apart
from the other members of the genus Vertigo. The reproductive
organs of Truncatellina differ in some respects from those of Vertigo,
and the male organs (when present) resemble those of the genus
Columella. No evidence has been found in support of Lehmann’s
statements that flagella occur in various species belonging to these
three genera ; on the other hand, Hanna’s views about the simplicity
of the male organs of Columella edentula, and the affinities of this
animal with Vertigo rather than Punctum, are confirmed.

THE PRESENCE OF A SUB-CEREBRAL COMMISSURE IN THE
ORTHURETHRA.

By Hueu Watson, M.A.
Read 11th May, 1928.
THE cerebral nerve-ganglia might be termed the brainiest part of

a mollusk, and the commissures that unite these two ganglia are q

structures of considerable importance. For if the chief nerve-
centres on the right and left sides were not directly connected with
each other, it is difficult to perceive how an animal could efficiently
regulate its actions to achieve definite ends. To be double-minded
is to be unstable in all one’s ways.

It is well known that in the most primitive order of Gastropods,
the Aspidobranchia, the cerebral ganglia are directly connected by

two commissures, one passing above the buccal mass and the other

1 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. xli, 1912, p. 372.

Biagio

WATSON : SUB-CEREBRAL COMMISSURE IN ORTHURETHRA. 281

belowit. The anterior end of the alimentary canal is thus surrounded
by a cerebral nerve-ring, which in some of the more archaic genera
recalls that found in the Amphineura. But the lower commissure is
usually narrower than the upper one, and it tends to disappear in
the higher Streptoneura ; in fact, in the Pectinibranchia it is only
known to occur in a very few of the most primitive members of the
eres

In the Opisthobranchia it has been found that the cerebral ganglia
are united by both upper and lower commissures, not only in
primitive forms like Actwon, as shown by Bouvier, but also in
numerous other genera belonging both to the Tectibranchia and to
the Nudibranchia, as shown by Vayssiére, Pelseneer, and others.
But while the upper commissure, known simply as the cerebral
commissure, is short and broad, the lower commissure, which is
termed the suh-cerebral commissure, is long and very slender.+

Turning now to the Pulmonata, we find that, while the stout
cerebral commissure is one of the most conspicuous parts of the
nervous system, very few writers have been able to discover a sub-
cerebral commissure, and some appear to doubt whether this lower
commissure is ever present in the Stylommatophora (excluding the
Ditremata). fifty years ago, however, de Lacaze-Duthiers described
what is probably the sub-cerebral commissure in Limnea,? and later
Amaudrut stated that it was present in Achatina panthera (Feér.),
Bulimus funki (Nyst.), Nanina cambodjensis (Reeve), and Helix
aspersa, Mill., four members of the Stylommatophora, which, it will
be noticed, not only come from four different continents, but belong
to four different families.? In 1893 Plate showed that a sub-cerebral
commissure occurs in the Onchidide,* a fact subsequently confirmed
by von Wissel and Stantschinsky ; but it was not until 1917 that
Kunze* and Bang® were able to announce the discovery of this
slender commissure in Helix pomatia, Lin., notwithstanding the
amount of work that had already been done on the anatomy of this
well-known species. I have myself been able not only to confirm
the existence of a sub-cerebral commissure in Helix aspersa and in the
Onchidiide, but also to report its presence in more than one- species
of Apera,’ in Natalina quekettiana (M. & P.),° in Helicarion

1 See, for example, Vayssiére, Mollusques de la France, vol. i, 1913, pl. xvi,
where is figured the central nervous system of four representative Opistho-
branchs. :

2 Arch. de Zool. Expér. et Genér., vol. i, 1872, p. 453, pl. xvii, figs. 3, 4;
pl. xviii, fig. 8.

3 Bull. Soc. Philom. de Paris, ser. vu, vol. x, 1885, p. 107; Ann. Nat. Scz.,
Zool., ser. Vill, vol. vii, 1898, p. 127.

4 Zool, Jahrb. (Anat. u. Ontog.), vol. vii, p. 150, pl. xii, fig. 85.

5 Zool. Anz., vol. xlviii, p. 234.

6 Ibid., p. 284, and fig. 1 (p. 282).

7 Ann. Natal Mus., vol. iii, 1915, p. 137, fig. 2 (p. 152), pl. xv, figs. 73, 74.

8 Tbid., p. 138.

VOL. XV.—ocT., 1923. 19

282 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

(Gymnarion) gomesianus (Morelet),) and in H. (Granularion)
eryptophallus, Watson.?

It is thus evident that a sub- focal commissure has now been
found in at least six families of the Stylommatophora alone, namely,
the Zonitide, the Helicide, the Acavide (subfamily Strophocheiline),
the Achatinide, the Rhytidide, and the Aperide. But it will be
observed that all these families belong to the Sigmurethra. So far

og aeRO Yate +

as I am aware, a sub-cerebral commissure has never been stated to _

occur in any member of the Orthurethra. This is remarkable, not
only because of the large number of genera that belong to this division
of the Stylommatophora, but also because the Orthurethra is
supposed to be a rather more primitive group than the Sigmurethra,
mainly on account of its excretory organs being more like the type
found in the Basommatophora. It might, therefore, be inferred
either that the Orthurethra is:not really more primitive than the
Sigmurethra, or that the sub-cerebral commissure found in the
higher Pulmonates should not perhaps be regarded as a primitive
structure, but might possibly have arisen by the anastomtoas of a
pair of cerebral nerves.

In view of these facts, it seems well to make are that I have
lately discovered that a sub-cerebral commissure is present in at
least three different genera belonging to the Orthurethra. I have
found it in full-grown specimens of Ena obscura (Mill.), from the
Gog Magog Hills near Cambridge, in an immature example of Rachis
punctata (Anton), from Bombay, kindly sent to me by Col. Peile,
and in a full-grown specimen of Chondrina similis (Brug.),
from Alassio on the Italian Riviera, for which I am indebted to
Major Connolly. That all these species are correctly assigned
to the Orthurethra I have proved by an examination of their
excretory organs.

In these species the sub-cerebral commissure does not exceed
‘005 mm. in diameter, apart from the surrounding connective tissue ;
this is scarcely one-tenth of the diameter of the cerebral commissure,
which, however, is not nearly so long. As in other Pulmonates, it
arises from the outer and lower side of each cerebral ganglion, a
short distance in front of the origin of the cerebro-pedal connective,
and close to the origin of the cerebro-buccal connective. It passes
round the csophagus anterior to the cerebro-pedal and cerebro-
pleural connectives, and in Ena obscura and Chondrina similis—and
possibly also in Rachis punctata—it is attached for the greater part
of its length to the front of the two lateral cephalic arteries. In the
centre, where these arteries arise from the anterior aorta, the com-
missure passes straight across, underneath the lower end of the

odontophoral or buccal artery, but in front of the origin of the pedal — :

1 Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. xiv, 1920, p. 94.
2 Ibid., p. 99.

WATSON: ANATOMY OF OCHTHEPHILA. 283

artery, a vessel which passes downwards between the sub-cerebral
commissure and the broad and short anterior pedal commissure.
To some of the arteries with which it is in contact the sub-cerebral
commissure seems to give off one or two pairs of very slender nerves.

The sub-cerebral commissure is quite as well developed in these
three species as in any of the sigmurethrous snails in which I have
observed it, and it is probable that it will be found also in other
orthurethrous forms. Indeed, I believe that I have seen it in
Pleurodiscus flavidus (Rossm.) [= Patulastra balmei (P. & M.)]
and in Acanthinula aculeata (Mill.), although I have not been
successful in following it throughout its entire length in these
species, and should not yet like to state definitely that it is
present. It is very likely, however, that this slender commissure
will be found to occur generally throughout the Orthurethra.
Thus the evidence now before us would seem to point to the
conclusion that in the Pulmonata there are normally five com-
missures passing beneath the alimentary canal, namely, the buccal
commissure, the sub-cerebral commissure, the two pedal com-
missures, and the visceral commissure ; but of these the narrow
sub-cerebral is, of course, the only ventral commissure that unites
the cerebral ganglia directly, without the intervention of any other
ganglia. -

SUMMARY.

A slender sub-cerebral commissure is now known to unite the
cerebral ganglia beneath the alimentary canal not only in half-a-
dozen families of sigmurethrous snails, but also in at least three
orthurethrous genera, namely, Ena, Rachis, and Chondrina. It is
probable that it is present also in other genera of the Orthurethra,
and that there may normally be five ventral commissures in the
Pulmonata.

THE ANATOMY AND GENERAL AFFINITIES OF OCHTHEPHILA
(= GEOMITRA) TURRICULA (LOWE).

By Hues Watson, M.A.
Read 8th June, 1923.
PLATE VI.

(1) AnatomicaL DEscrIPTION.

Tue following account of the anatomy of Ochthephila (Hystricella)
turricula (Lowe) 1—otherwise known as Greomitra turricula 2—is

1 Trans. Cambridge Philos. Soc., vol. iv, 1831, p. 58, pl. vi, fig. 21.

2 In 1895 Pilsbry discarded the name Ochthephila Beck, 1837, in favour of
Geomitra Swainson, 1840, because he thought that the former generic name
was too like Ochthiphila, a name which Fallén had given to a genus of flies
in 1823 (see Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. ix, pp. 238, 239, 243). But Pilsbry wrote
before the establishment of the International Rules for Zoological Nomen-
clature; and it is clear from the recommendations of Article 36 of this

‘284 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

based on the examination of some specimens kindly given to me by
Mr. A. 8. Kennard, to whom I am much indebted for the opportunity
of examining this interesting snail. The specimens were collected
by Professor T. D. A. Cockerell on the Island of Cima, a small
rocky islet off the south-east coast of Porto Santo, about 35 miles
north-east of Madeira.: The species appears to be confined to this
little island, where it occurs in considerable numbers ; but numerous
other members of the same genus are found throughout the Madeira
Islands, although very little has been published about their anatomy.

The Shell of the specimens examined measures about 9 mm. in
height by 6°5 mm. in its greatest diameter. Its form will be seen from
Pl. VI, Fig.1. The whorls are covered with minute oval granules,
the major diameter of each individual granule being parallel to the
lines of growth on the first two whorls, but horizontal on the
remaining whorls. The shell is of a brown colour, the apex and the
uninterrupted peristome being pale. Above the periphery the
whorls are crossed by ill-defined lighter and darker oblique streaks.
On the base of some of the specimens a broad, dark brown band
encircles a lighter central area, which is perforated by the very narrow
umbilicus.

The Head bears the usual two pairs of tentacles, with the eyes
at the ends of the upper pair, and the usual labial palps. The genital
opening is situated on the right side of the head, below and a little
behind the base of the upper right tentacle, from which it is separated
by about ‘8 mm. A network of grooves divides the skin of the head
and neck into numerous small polygonal ruge. Vertical facial
grooves are absent ; the oblique lateral grooves on the sides of the
neck are somewhat irregular and poorly developed; but the two
dorsal grooves are better defined, and are rather close together.
A pair of very broad, dark grey bands extends forwards from below
the mantle-edge as far as the upper tentacles ; the bands nearly meet
dorsally, but leave an unpigmented area beneath them on each side
above the edges of the foot. The front of the head is light grey.
Where the pigment is present it is chiefly concentrated on the tops
of the ruge, the grooves being paler.

The Foot is bluntly pointed at the hinder end, which is shghtly
flattened, there being no keel, nor median posterior groove, nor
caudal mucous pore. A narrow peripodial groove runs along the
edge of the foot, but there is no defined foot-fringe. The sole is
unpigmented and is obscurely tripartite, the narrow lateral areas
meeting at the posterior extremity, but tapering to a point at the

International Code that a name which only differs from another generic name
“in a slight variation in spelling ”’ is “ not to be rejected on this account ”, even
if it is believed to be of the same derivation. Therefore I follow Professor
Cockerell in using the name Ochthephila Beck, instead of the later name
Geomitra Swainson, for this genus of snails (Jowrn. of Conch., vol. xvi, 1922,
p- 310).

WATSON : ANATOMY OF. OCHTHEPHILA. 285

front end, where the large median area comes to occupy the whole
breadth of the sole. The upper surface of the hinder end of the foot
is darkly pigmented, the colour in some cases extending right across
it, while in other specimens it takes the form of a pair of broad lateral
bands passing obliquely downwards from below the mantle.

Lhe Pedal Gland, which opens above the front edge of the foot,
extends far back, embedded in the pedal muscles, though the top
of its anterior part is exposed to the body-cavity. It consists of very
numerous large gland-cells, of which the secretion stains blue with
hematoxylin, surrounding a central longitudinal duct. The gland
measures a little over ‘5 mm. in diameter, while the diameter of the
duct is about -14 mm., except close to the opening, where it becomes
much broader. Along the floor of the duct there is a pair of wide
longitudinal ridges, with a median groove between them, towards
which the gland-cells converge. On the outer side of each of these
ridges, in the angle between it and the side of the duct, there is a much
smaller longitudinal ridge, formed by a thickening of the epithelium
lining the duct, this outer pair of ridges consisting of tall narrow
columnar cells instead of cubical epithelial cells. The roof of the duct
shows some small longitudinal folds.

Numerous small unicellular glands are present in the foot-sole.

The Mantle-Hdge is of a pale colour, excepting the upper part near
the respiratory opening, where it is often more or less tinged with grey.
It bears right and left body-lobes, as shown in Fig. 2 on Plate VI.
The right lobe is divided by a deep slit into an elongated portion,
which lies near the penultimate whorl, and a small, somewhat
quadrate portion lying below the respiratory opening. Two widely
separated left body-lobes are present: a little one situated at the
base of the aperture, and a larger one situated on the left side of the
respiratory opening, and having a small extension which arches
over the opening in the manner shown in the drawing.

The Mantle-Cavity is long, and stretches round a complete whorl.
Its roof is thin and translucent, but part of it shows minute specks
of brown pigment. This pigment is chiefly concentrated to form a
brown patch near the mantle-edge behind the respiratory opening ;
but in some specimens it extends below the periphery to form a short
band parallel to and just behind the mantle-edge ; while it, may also
extend backwards for a much greater distance as a faintly pigmented
zone between the rectum and the pulmonary vein. The remainder
of the skin lining the shell is unpigmented.

The Vascular System.—The main pulmonary vein is large and
conspicuous. It receives some small branches towards its anterior
end, but these are not at all prominent and can only be seen under a
strong lens. Where the pulmonary vein passes beneath the anterior
part of the kidney, sections show that it receives a series of minute
vessels from the inner surface of that organ. Then, as it passes into
the pericardium, it receives three slightly larger branches, one from

286 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the inner and one from the outer surface of the kidney, and one from
below the pericardium.

The heart is shown in Fig. 10 on Plate VI. The auricle has an
extremely thin wall formed of a pavement epithelium of flattened
cells with discoidal nuclei, within which is an open network of
muscle-fibres. The walls of the ventricle have a very similar
structure, except that the muscle-fibres are far more numerous and

the outer ones form a practically continuous layer next to the.

limiting epithelium. The auriculo-ventricular valve is formed by
a pair of small muscular membranes, which project into the cavity
of the ventricle where the auricle opens into it and leave only a
narrow slit between them.

The aorta divides into anterior and posterior branches soon after
leaving the hinder end of the ventricle. The anterior aorta 1s large ;
it lies close to the inner side of the spermoviduct for the greater part
of its length, but bends away from it in front, passing to the ventral

nerve ganglia, where it divides in the usual manner into the

———

odontophoral artery, the pedal artery, etc. The pedal artery can be |

traced backwards in the foot even beyond the posterior extremity
of the pedal gland ; it is situated immediately above the duct of
the pedal gland for most of its length.

The Excretory System.—The pericardium communicates with the
exterior by means of the reno-pericardial duct, the kidney, the ureter,
and the mantle-cavity. The reno-pericardial duct projects into the
kidney from the inner and upper side of the pericardium about
opposite to the middle of the ventricle. (Its position is shown in
Fig. 10 on Plate VI.) It consists of a narrow duct, °33 mm. in length,
. lined by a strongly ciliated epithelium.

The kidney attains a length of about 5 mm., being rather more than
twice as long as the pericardium. Its hinder end extends upwards to
the rectum, as shown in Fig. 10. Internally its walls form a spongy
network of thin folds covered with excretory cells.

The ureter arises from the extreme front end of the kidney. It

then runs backwards along the upper edge of the kidney to the
posterior extremity of the mantle-cavity, where it curves round and
passes forwards beside the rectum for about ‘5 mm. and then
opens. The secondary ureter is thus exceedingly short, as will be

seen from the figure. In front of the opening, however, the groove ;

which passes forwards to the mantle-edge beneath the rectum is
lined with a cubical epithelium, similar to that of the ureter itself.
The Central Nervous System is shown in Fig. 4 on Plate VI. The
buccal mass is capable of being withdrawn through the nerve-ring,
the cerebral ganglia and commissure being situated immediately
above the jaw in the specimens examined. The cerebral ganglia
are united by a commissure measuring about -25 mm. in length.
The projecting anterior portion of each ganglion bears a small lateral
lobe on its outer side. The buccal ganglia are situated behind the

WATSON: ANATOMY OF OCHTHEPHILA. 287

opening of the cesophagus, and are joined to the cerebral ganglia
by long connectives. Like the latter ganglia, they do not appear to
present any unusual features. .

- The ventral ganglia are joined to the cerebral ganglia by cerebro-
pedal and cerebral-pleural connectives of moderate length, and form
a compact group which is more nearly symmetrical in appearance
than is usually the case. The ventral group consists of a pair of
rounded pedal ganglia in front, and close behind them what at first
sight seems to be a single pair of pleuro-visceral ganglia. This
appearance is due to the right parietal ganglion being completely
fused with the right pleural ganglion, and the left parietal com-
pletely fused with the abdominal ganglion on one side and almost
completely with the left pleural ganglion oa the other.

The otocysts are situated on the ventral surface of the pedal
ganglia, near their posterior ends. Each otocyst contains a number
of oval otoconia, with deeply staining centres. The otoconia vary
considerably in size, but many of them attain a maximum diameter
of ‘01 mm.

The distribution of the various nerves does not seem to exhibit
any marked difference from that usually found in the Helicide ;
but time has not permitted the detailed examination of the smaller
nerves and arteries of this species, structures which could be better
studied in some larger member of the genus.

The Digestive System.—The jaw measures about ‘75 mm. in
breadth ; it is of a rather light brown colour, and is crossed by
twelve to fourteen broad vertical ribs, as shown in Fig. 7 on
Plate VI.

The radula is rather narrow, measuring about 1:9 mm. x<°6 mm.
when flattened out. The transverse rows of tecth are nearly straight,
though they trend slightly forwards in the region of the outer
marginal teeth, and to a less extent also in the region of the inner
lateralteeth. The central teeth are tricuspid, having a small ectocone
on each side of the mesocone. The lateral teeth are bicuspid, there
being a short ectocone in addition to the much larger mesocone,
which, however, is shorter than the basal plate. The endocone is
represented by a small flange on the inner side of the mesocone,
to which it is wholly united. In the transitional teeth the distal
end of the endocone becomes separated from the mesocone, and the
ectocone is not so short. In the marginal teeth the endocone is more
prominent, and is only united with the mesocone for about half its
length ; while the ectocone is usually divided into two small cusps,
or even into three in one or two of the teeth. The marginal teeth
are much shorter than the others, especially near the edges of the
radula ; but the forms of the teeth will be seen from Fig. 8 on
Plate VI. The following are the radular formule of two specimens
examined: (14+-9+1+4104+14)x116; (14+10+1+11-+14) x110.

The extremity of the radula-sac projects as a small papilla beyond

288 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the hinder end of the buccal mass. The odontophoral support is
composed of radial fibres possessing elongated nuclei, with polygonal
cells interspersed between them.

The cesophagus arises from the middle of the upper surface of the
buccal mass, and is rather broad, especially in the region of the
salivary glands. These glands are irregular in form, and are united
with each other above the cesophagus, except towards their anterior
ends. Their ducts, which are not quite so long as usual, open into the
cavity of the buccal mass on each side slightly below the opening of
the cesophagus. Passing backwards, the cesophagus leads into the
long stomach which extends round a single whorl. The intestine
arises from the hinder end of the stomach, and runs forwards almost
to the posterior end of the pericardium, where it bends upwards and
backwards, describing the usual S-shaped curve before passing
forwards as the rectum to the anus. The course of the alimentary
canal is shown in Fig. 9 on Plate VI.

The liver is divided as usual into two separate portions. The
posterior one occupies the upper whorls beyond the stomach ; the
opening of its hepatic duct is shown in the figure. The anterior
division lies in the region of the intestine, the loops of which tend
to subdivide it into three lobes, one occupying the lower loop,
another the upper loop, while the third is chiefly situated behind the
upper loop, but has a narrow prolongation which extends forwards
above it.

The Retractor Muscles—Kxcepting towards their anterior ends
the main retractor muscles are closely coiled in a spiral manner
around the columella of the shell. When the muscles are spread out,
as shown in Fig. 3 on Plate VI, it is seen that the columellar
muscle divides close to its origin into an upper and a lower
portion. The latter is the broad retractor of the hinder part
of the foot. The upper portion soon divides again into a
right and a left branch, and a little further forwards the left
branch again divides into an upper and a lower muscle. The
upper muscle is the powerful buccal retractor, which becomes
subdivided into several strands close to its insertion in the buccal
mass. This muscle appears to be innervated by a pair of very
slender nerves arising from the cerebral ganglia. The lower left
muscle unites with a strand arising from the right branch, and passes
forwards, eventually dividing into the upper and lower left
tentacular retractors and a couple of muscles to the left side of the
anterior end of the foot. The right branch, after giving off the muscle
that unites with the left branch, also passes forwards, and divides
into the retractors of the upper and lower right tentacles and of the
right side of the anterior end of the foot. These retractors all lie on
the left of both the male and female genital ducts. The muscular
strand that passes from the right to the left cephalic retractor in
front of the origin of the buccal retractor, is not an abnormality, as

arya

a ee

WATSON : ANATOMY OF OCHTHEPHILA. . 289

1b occurs in all of the three specimens in which these muscles were
examined ; moreover, it is also found in other Helicid genera, such
as Helicella.

The penial retractor arises from the diaphragm, or floor of the
mantle-cavity, towards its anterior end, and is attached to the
epiphallus about ‘5 mm. behind the penis.

The Reproductive Organs are shown in Fig. 5 on Plate VI. The
hermaphrodite gland or ovotestis is deeply embedded in the posterior
division of the liver, and, being unpigmented, its exact form is
difficult to make out. The hermaphrodite duct is very slender for ~
at least half of its length, but a little in front of the middle it is slightly
swollen and convoluted, though less so than in many other snails.
It bends abruptly backwards on entering the albumen gland, and
forms a very rudimentary vesicula seminalis. The albumen gland is
large and elongated, its hinder part being concave on the inner side
where it lies against the stomach. The spermoviduct or common
duct is divisible, as usual, into the female side, with glandular, semi-
translucent, transversely folded walls, and the male side, covered
by the long and rather narrow, opaque-white prostate gland.

The free oviduct is rather narrow and not very long. The
receptaculum seminis or spermatheca is an oval sac which lies close
to the female side of the spermoviduct not far from the middle of its
length. It sometimes contains an irregular hard brown mass.
The receptacular duct is of moderate length, and is without any
diverticulum. The free oviduct and the receptacular duct open
together into a broad vagina. From the posterior end of the lower
surface of the vagina three small finger-shaped processes arise close
together. These processes measure about ‘1 mm. in diameter, and
vary in length; the longest, however, does not exceed 1 mm. in
length, while the shortest of the three is usually less than half the
length of the others. They are hollow, and are lined by a rather
thick epithelium of tall and narrow columnar cells, with elongated
basal nuclei. Outside of this epithelium there is a layer of circular
muscle-fibres, but no glandular tissue seems to be present, although
there can be no doubt that these processes are homologous with the
so-called mucous glands found in so many of the Helicide. In
front of them, on the outer side of the vagina towards its posterior
end, there is a conspicuous hemispherical swelling, which is doubtless
a degenerate dart-sac. It contains no dart, and the structure of its
- walls is not unlike that of the posterior part of the vagina itself,
being lined by an epithelium of narrow columnar cells, with a
long and narrow nuclei.

The vas deferens, after separating from the snemmericie. runs
forwards beside the female duct nearly to the genital atrium, and
then bends round and passes backwards for about 3:5 mm. Lastly
it bends forwards again, and enters the epiphallus, enlarging as it
does so. The epiphallus is about 2 mm. in length by -35 mm. in

290 PROCEEDINGS OF THE “MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

diameter, being very thick and muscular. Behind its union with the
vas deferens it is continued as an equally thick and muscular
flagellum, about 1 mm. long, with a broadly rounded. extremity.
The epiphallus and the unusually broad flagellum have a similar
histological structure. They are lined by a columnar epithelium,
which is folded so as to form minute papille ; next to this there is
generally a little connective tissue, but most of the wall consists of
a thick outer layer of mixed longitudinal and circular muscle-fibres.
The penial retractor. muscle, as already mentioned, is attached to
the epiphallus towards its anterior end. The penis is nearly 2 mm.
long, and is considerably broader than the epiphallus, with a much
larger cavity, although its walls are somewhat flattened. Itis smooth
internally, with a short broad penis-papilla projecting into its hinder
end and having the small opening of the epiphallus at its apex,
as shown in Fig. 6 on Plate VI. The penis, as wellas the other genital
ducts, lies on the right side of the retractor of the.right upper tentacle.
The genital atrium is rather small, but a few scattered gland-cells
are contained in its wall. .

(2) THE AFFINITIES OF OcHTHEPHILA.
In 1895 Pilsbry placed the genus Ochthephila or Geomitra next to

Helicella among the Siphonadeniate Helicide, although he did so

with some doubt, and said: “it would obviously be quite idle to
discuss the origin or genesis of this genus until its anatomy is made
known.” Recently Cockerell dissected a specimen of O. pulvinata
(Lowe) from Porto Santo, and found that it had no dart-sac
or mucous glands; he therefore suggested that the genus belonged
to the Epiphallogona, and that “ Ochthephila represents a survival of
a type of Helicide which is now mainly developed in the Oriental
and Australian regions’’.2 He added, however, that he had found in
O. pulvinata a slender cylindrical organ closely resembling, on a
small scale, the supposed degenerate dart-sac of T'heba cantiana,
and wrote: “If this structure is really a degenerate dart-sac, then
Ochthephila may be a member of the Belogona which, through
degeneration, simulates the Epiphallogona.”

It will be seen from my description and figures of the anatomy of
Ochthephila turricula (Lowe) that Cockerell’s second suggestion is
undoubtedly the correct one, for this species possesses both a dart-
sac and mucous glands, though in a very degenerate condition.

Further, it appears that Pilsbry could not have done better than .

place this genus next to Helicella, with which it seems to have close
affinities.

Ochthephila turricula closely resembles Helicella and Theba (which
Pilsbry regarded as a subgenus of Helicella) in the external features
of the animal, in the form of the kidney, in the central nervous
system, in the retractor muscles, in the position of the penis on the

1 Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. ix, p. 238.
* Journ. of Conch., vol. xvi, 1922, p. 311.

— ae

WATSON : ANATOMY OF OCHTHEPHILA. 291

right of the right ocular retractor, in the well-developed epiphallus
and short flagellum, in the position of the degenerate mucous glands,
and in the unbranched receptacular duct of moderate length. More-
over, the degeneration of the dart apparatus occurs also in these
genera, especially in Theba, culminating in the entire absence of
these organs in Ashfordia granulata (Alder). The jaw of Ochthephila
turricula 1s intermediate in type between that found in Theba, in
which there are usually a rather larger number of ribs, and that found
in Helicella, in which the number of ribs is generally smaller.1 The
radula is also of the same type, although in the larger or more
specialized species of these genera the endocone often becomes com-
pletely united with the mesocone in the marginal, as well as in the
lateral teeth. Hven in the shell some species of Ochthephila, such as
O. michaudw (Dh.), closely resemble Helicella, although this cannot
be said of the species here described. Almost the only anatomical
character that seems to separate O. turricula from Helicella and the
other Huropean Helicids is the very broad and obtuse form of the
flagellum, and it remains to be seen whether this feature is a constant
character of the genus; Cockerell states that in O. consors (Lowe)
“the stout flagellum ends in a nipple-like papilla’’,” but he gives no
figure of it. ]

Thus it would seem that the affinities of the genus Ochthephila are
with Helicella and Theba, genera which are usually regarded as rather
closely allied to each other. Hesse, however, considers that Theba
is related to Hygroma rather than to Helicella, notwithstanding the
different position of the right ocular retractor, chiefly because
Theba more nearly resembles Hygromza in the coloration of the shell
and mantle. But this character does not seem to be of much
importance, being largely dependent on the environment. We find,
moreover, that in some species of both Hygromia and Theba the shell
is semi-opaque with brown bands, and it is not unlikely that in the
common ancestor of all the genera the shell was not more con-
spicuously striped than in these species. If this be the case, it would

1 According to Pilsbry (op. cit., p. 238) and Cockerell (Proc. Malac. Soc.,
vol. xiv, 1921, p. 195) in Ochthephila (Hystricella) bicarinata (Sow.) and
O. (Discula) polymorpha var. discina (Lowe) the jaw has but ten ribs, while
in O. (Plebecula) lurida (Lowe) it has only eight, being thus of the type found
in Helicella. On the other hand, Pilsbry states that the jaw of O. (Caseolus)
abjecta (Lowe) has no ribs at all.

2 Journ. of Conch., vol. xvi, 1922, p. 311.

3 Archiv fiir Molluskenkunde, vol. liii, 1921, p. 56. Hesse also mentions ©
a possible difference between T’heba and Helicella in the pallial lobes near
the respiratory opening ; but an examination of these lobes shows that they
are very similar in Hygromia, Theba, Helicella, and Ochthephila.

It should be explained that in the present paper the names Hygromia
and Helicella are employed, in the way in which they are used by Pilsbry
and others, for the gerfera of which H. cinctella, Drap. and H. ttala, Lin. are
the respective types; for I have given reasons elsewhere (Journ. of Conch.,
vol. xvi, 1922, pp. 277, 279) for believing that this usage is in accordance with
the International Rules of Zoological Nomenclature, notwithstanding recent
Suggestions to the contrary.

292 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

be simplest to suppose that the change in the position of the ocular
retractor took place first, before Theba branched off from the
ancestors of Helicella and Ochthephila, and that the greater opacity
of the shell found in most species of the latter genera, and the con-
sequent reduction in the pigmentation of the mantle, were features
which axose later, owing to the preference of these snails for less shady
situations. Nevertheless, Hesse is probably right in regarding
Hygromia and Theba as closely related, for all these genera seem to
be nearly allied to one another. Possibly their mutual relations
may be somewhat as follows :—

Helicella Ochthephila

Hygromia Theba

The microscopical sculpture of the shell of Ochthephila turricula
and allied species closely resembles that of the type species of
Helicigona, but the anatomy of the two genera shows that this
resemblance is not due to any close relationship between them.
Indeed, it is doubtful whether the reproductive organs of any

European genus belonging to the Helicide are more unlike those of —

Ochthephila than are these organs in Helicigona. The larger
Siphonadeniate Helicids—i.e. Helix, Helicigona, etc.—seem to belong
to a slightly different and somewhat more primitive group than the
genera dealt with above. In them the kidney appears to be of a
slightly different shape, with the mantle-cavity extending further
back above it, both the pleural ganglia are still quite separate from
the parietal ganglia, the long veceptacular duct usually bears a
diverticulum, and the dart-sac and mucous glands have not yet
become moze or less degenerate. But it is possible that the smaller
Helicids have not been directly derived from any of the larger genera
now existing; it is even conceivable that they may have been
independently evolved from the Huadenia; for the step is not a
great one, and some of the Euadenia, such as the African genus
Halolimnoheliz, seem to resemble Hygromia and its allies in some
respects more closely than the latter genera resemble the larger

European Helicids. Probably a comparative study of the central

nervous system in these various forms would throw some light on
their probable relationships, but unfortunately nothing has yet been
published about the nervous system of Halolimnohelhix and many

other genera.
It is generally agreed that the Molluscan fauna of the Madeira

om che:

eee

Lens

Proc.Matrac. Soc.Lonp. | Vou XV PE VL

OCHTHEPHILA TURRICULA (rows).

WATSON : ANATOMY OF OCHTHEPHILA. 293

group is closely allied to that of the Western Palearctic Region ; but
it has sometimes been thought that when their anatomy came to be
examined it would be found that the peculiar groups of snails found
on these Atlantic islands might prove to be relatively primitive forms
that had survived there owing to their isolation, and that these
groups might be more nearly related to one another than to the
genera which are now dominant on the continent of Kurope. This
view is not supported by our present knowledge of the anatomy of
these snails. Ochthephila turricula is rather primitive in its ureter
and in its radula, but not more so than many common Huropean
Helicids ; and it is by no means primitive in its nervous system and
reproductive organs. On the whole, therefore, Ochthephila does not
seem to be any more primitive than the majority of HKuropean
genera. And if we compare the anatomy of Ochthephila with what
is known about the internal organs of the other groups found in
Madeira, we find far greater differences than those that separate
it from Helicella. Judging from the accounts of Pilsbry } and
Cockerell,? Leptaxis differs from Ochthephila, in that the right ocular
retractor passes between the penis and the vagina, there is a slender
flagellum, a large dart-sac containing a dart, and two clusters of
mucous glands, and the receptaculum seminis and jaw are both
somewhat peculiar. Cockerell’s description and figures of the
anatomy of Helix (Idiomela) subplicata (Sow.)* show that, while
this group differs from Leptaxis in certain features, it is still more
unlike Ochthephila, the jaw, radula, and reproductive organs being
all of the type characteristic of the genus Helix. Thus it is probable
that the different groups of snails found on the Madeira Islands are
more nearly related to different genera living on the continent of
Europe than to one another ; and that at the date when the ancestors
of the snails now living in the Madeira group became isolated the
different types of anatomy found in the Western Palearctic Helicids
had already been evolved.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.
Ochthephila turricula (Lowe); Cima I., Porto Santo.
FIG.
1—Shell. x 4.
2.—Mantle-edge, showing body-lobes. x 9.
3.—Retractor muscles. about 7-5.
4,.—Central nervous system. X 15.
5.—Reproductive organs. X 11.
6.—Longitudinal section of the junction of the epiphallus and penis, showing
the penis-papilla. x 15.
7.—Jaw. xX 35.

8.—Representative teeth from the radula. x 450.
9.—Alimentary canal and salivary glands, the liver having been removed.

<eolk
10.—Heart, kidney, and ureter, seen from the outer side. x 9.

1 Man. Conch., ser. tr, vol. ix, 1895, p. 292, frontispiece, figs. 8, 9, pl. Ixvii,
figs. 19, 20.

2 Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. xiv, 1921, p. 194, figs. 2, 3 (p. 193).

3 Tbid., p. 192, figs. 1, la (p. 193).

294

ON THE BRITISH SPECIES OF TRUNCATELLINA.
By A. S. Kennarp, F.G.8., and B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S.
Read 11th May, 1923.

Dovust having been expressed in some quarters as to the validity
of Dr. Pilsbry’s conclusion (Man. Conch., ser. 11, vol. xxvi, pp. 65
and 77) that two species of Truncatellina are present in Britain, and
neither of them identifiable with the inadequately described Pupa
minutissima of Hartmann, it became necessary for us in furtherance
of our special study of the Post-Pliocene Non-Marine Mollusca to
investigate the matter and, in the event of there being two species,
to ascertain what microscopic characters there might be which
would enable anyone to identify incomplete examples such as only
too frequently are the sole available material when dealing with
fossil occurrences.

For valuable help in our investigations by loan of specimens we
have to thank Dr. A. E. Boycott, J. H. Cooper, A. Hartley, J. W.
Jackson (Manchester Museum), J. R. B. Masefield, C. Oldham,
A. E. Salisbury, C. D. Sherborn, J. R. le B. Tomlin, and W. J.
Wintle. ;

Our researches have been, we consider, entirely successful, and
the following tabular statement will show that there are two species
distinguishable from each other by well-marked and fundamental
characters, viz. T'. cylindrica, Ferussac, and T. britannica, Pilsbry.

rose.

Peristome whitish, somewhat
thickened and expanded,
especially in very old in-
dividuals.

BRITANNICA. CYLINDRICA.
Shell. Minute dome-topped cylinder. The same, but the outline of

The outlne of the cylindrical the cylindrical portion is
portion showing practically very slightly arcuate, like
parallel sides. the shaft of a well-formed

column.

Long. 1:6 to 1-85; lat. 0-8 to Long. 1:8 to 2; lat. 0-9 mm.
(exceptionally) 0-9 mm.

_ Whorls. 54 (exceptionally 6). 52 to 6.

Nepionic shell smooth, 1} Nepionic shell smooth, 1} to
whorls, sharply defined from 2 whorls, ‘not always
the succeeding whorls. sharply defined from the

succeeding whorls.

Last three whorls flattened Last three whorls convex,
convex, with well-defined with even more strongly
sutures. marked sutures.

Strongly ribbed: the riblets Less strongly ribbed: the
2 to 0-1mm., crossing the riblets 3 to 0-1 mm.,
whorl at a high angle. crossing the whorl obliquely

at a somewbat lower
angle.
Aperture. Ovate, tending towards squar- Ovate, tending slightly to-

wards triangular.
Peristome very similar, but
the margin of the outer lip
is inclined towards the
columella as it descends

KENNARD & WOODWARD: ON BRITISH TRUNCATELLINA. 295

BRITANNICA. CYLINDRICA.

Margin of the outer lip in line and is not in a line with
with the outline of the the outline of the
cylindrical portion of the cylindrical portion of the
shell. shell.

Oral . Characteristically three den- None.
armature. ticles.

Columellar lamella _ strong,

deep - seated, constantly

present in mature specimens,
and visible in oblique view.

Parietal lamella, one short,
obscure tubercle, visible in
oblique view, but not always
present.

Palatal fold an immersed,
rounded or oblong tubercle,
visible in front view, but not
always present.

The denticles, or rather tubercles, that when developed form
a prominent feature in adult 7. britannica, seemingly only develop
late in life. The columellar tubercle, which is the most conspicuous
as a rule, appears to form first, when the shell has come to full
growth. The palatal tubercle develops next, and later the parietal
(though we have seen a specimen with parietal but no palatal
tubercle) completing the typical three in the old age of the snail.

Thus in a considerable series, some forty or more, collected in
April or May at Portland by Mr. J. E. Cooper, whilst the columellar
tubercle was present in the full-grown examples, only five of the
number showed the palatal one, and none the parietal.

On the other hand, out of thirteen collected at Portland by
Mr. A. EH. Salisbury in August, seven showed the palatal tubercle,
none the parietal. Of two batches, totalling twenty-seven, from
the same locality (time of collecting not ascertained) in Mr. Tomlin’s
collection, leaving out of account three immature and one
decomposing specimen, all showed the columellar tubercle, ten the
palatal, and three the parietal.

In the Swanage specimens collected by Mr. Tomlin in May and
June of two succeeding years, the columellar tubercle is placed much
further back than in those from Portland and cannot be detected by
a simple pocket lens; their presence is, however, easily established
under the microscope. Out of thirty-seven examples (including those
already presented to us) six were immature, all the rest showed the
columellar tubercle, while only four exhibited the palatal and but
two the parietal.

Of three large specimens from Lyme Regis, shown us by
Mr. Hartley, only one, the smallest, showed the columellar denticle,
placed very far back, and none of them the other denticles.

Individuals exhibiting all three denticles would, therefore, seem
to be scarce.

296 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The above facts may have given rise to the belief we have heard
expressed that intermediate forms linking the two species existed.
We have found none such, and where the shell is immature consider
the size of the nepionic shell and the number of riblets to 0-1 mm.
can be relied upon for purposes of discrimination.

Whether or no the toothed form be, as Pilsbry considers, a variety
or subspecies of the Pupa strobeli of Gredler (= P. riierana, Benson)
or a distinct species we have not as yet had the opportunity of
determining. Since, however, as Pilsbry points out, in 7. strobeli
the strize are more spaced, the last whorl flattened laterally toward
the base, and the palatal fold and parietal lamella are longer and
stronger, we consider it best to speak of the British shell as
T. britannica and so avoid possible subsequent confusion in the
matter of tracing distribution. This name cannot he held to clash
with the Pupa britannica (= Azeca goodallr) of Kenyon (Mag. Nat.
Hist. Lond., 1, 1829, p. 426).

By way of conclusion it may not be without interest to add the
following notes concerning the past history of British Truncatelline.
The first discovery of members of this genus in the British Islands
appears to have been made in 1813 by Dr. Chalmers, of Kirkcaldy,
who found them at Balmerino (misspelled by Gray and Brown as
Balmenna), Fifeshire, and sent them to Dr. Fleming. The latter in
1828 (Brit. Anvm., p. 269) recorded them as a form of Pupa obtusa,
Drap. Forbes, however, having seen cotypes, stated that they were
referable to the species which Gray placed as Vertigo cylindrica, Fer.
(Gray’s ed: of Turton’s Manual, 1840, p. 201). A single example was
next taken by Jeffreys on Durdham Downs, near Bristol, and placed
in his new genus Alea under Ferussac’s trivial name (Trans. Linn.
Soc., xvi, 1830, p. 359). Rhind in 1836 (E£acur. alust. Geol. and
Nat. Hist. envir. Edinb., 2nd ed., p. 144) recorded Pupa cylindrica
from Salisbury Crags, and this T. Scott (Scott. Nat., 1891, p. 52)
gave very good reasons for believing referred to Truncatellina, while
he himself possesses specimens from that locality. Gray im 1840
(loc. cit.) had already cited Pupa minutissoma, Hartmann, as a
synonym, and this specific name adopted by Forbes and Hanley
(Brit. Moll., iv, p. 104, 1852) with generic changes has been generally
employed for what has hitherto been considered the single British
species. Lowe in 1852 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, vol. ix,
p. 275) established Truncatellina as a section of Pupa for P. linearis,
Lowe, but subsequently in 1855 (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1854(-55),
p. 207) named P. minutissma, Hartmann, as the type; a second
designation which, of course, cannot stand. The Truncatellina cited
by Scudder in his Nomenclator Zoologicus as of Orbigny proves to
be a misprint for Truncatulina, the well-known genus of Forami-
nifera, and does not therefore invalidate Lowe’s name. :

ila ai surat ict

KENNARD & WOODWARD: ON BRITISH TRUNCATELLINA. 297

DISTRIBUTION
as far as at present known to us.

TRUNCATELLINA BRITANNICA.
RECENT.
DrEvon :—
Branscombe, A. E. B.
DoRSET :—
Lyme Regis, A. H.
Portland, J. H. C., A. E.8., J. R. le B. T., Manch. MITE

WViede We
Swanage, J. HE. C., J. R. le B. T.
Hants :—
Isle of Wight, A. 8S. K.
YORKS :—
Went Vale, R. M. Christy.
HOLOCENE.
Kent :—
_ Cuxton, A. 8. K.
NorFoLk :—
Grimes Graves, A. 8. K.
PLEISTOCENE.
CAMBRIDGE :—

Barnwell, A. 8. K.
Barrington, A. 8. K.
KENT :—
Ightham Fissure, Brit. Mus. G. 24814.

TRUNCATELLINA CYLINDRICA.
RECENT.
HANTS :—

? Ventnor, J. R. B. M. (one Sealy preserved specimen).
LINCOLNSHIRE :—

Skegness, Manch. Mus., J. R. B. M.
YORKS :—

York, W. J. W.
EDINBURGH :—

Arthur’s Seat, J. EH. C:

HOLOCENE.
CHESHIRE :—
Meols, Manch. Mus.
KENT :—
Greenhithe, A. S. K.
Ightham Fissure, Brit. Mus. G. 24814.
FIFESHIRE :—
Elie, A. 8. K.

VOL. XV.—OCT., 1923. 20

298 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

PLEISTOCENE.
Lonpon :—
Admiralty Section, Westminster, A. 8. K.
CAMBRIDGE :—
Barrington, A. 8. K., and Brit. Mus. G. 5267.
Essex :—
Clacton, A. 8S. K.

NOTE ON THE NOMENCLATURE AND SYSTEMATIC ARRANGE-
MENT OF THE CLAUSILIIDA.

By A. 8. Kenvarp, F.G.S., and B. B. Woopwarp, F.LS.
Read 8th June, 1923.

WHEN reviewing the British representatives of Clausilude from
the nomenclatorial point of view, we- were surprised to find how
lax as regards their nomenclature all the best-known authorities
have been. Boettger, Vest, Moéllendorff, and now Wagner, all

' when put to the test prove unreliable guides. Hven the type of

the genus has been lost sight of, and needless to say this, now that
the genus is split up, affects the question im regard to the nomen-
clature of the resulting genera.

As a matter of fact, Children, in 1823, was the first to select a

type, but his choice of Cl. torticollis, Oliv., the first of the species |

cited by Lamarck in his Hist. Anim. s. Vert., is inadmissible
because it was not one of the species comprised in the genus when
founded by Draparnaud in 1805. Turton in 1831 (Manual, p. 6),
who comes next, gave as type the Turbo bidens of Montagu, which
iS Synonymous with the Cl. rugosa of Draparnaud, and Turton’s
selection must, therefore, be accepted. :

When Gray in 1847 (Proc. Zool. Soc., 1847, p. 177) also took
“ Turbo bidens ” for the type of Clausilia, Drap., he evidently meant
Montagu’s species and not Linneé’s, unless since he gave his Marpessa
as a Synonym he was confusing at the time Miiller’s Helix bidens =
Cl. bidens, Drap. = Turbo laminatus, Montagu, a proceeding which

would have been quite characteristic. It is curious that though-

in both his editions of Turton’s Manual Gray adopted Marpessa as
the subgenus for Cl. bidens = laminata he never alluded to his
1821 paper.

It may not be out of place here to recapitulate the history of the
misattribution to Pulteney, 1799, of the name mgricans. The
unanimity with which successive compilers of synonymy copy each
from his predecessor without ever referring to the original work is
remarkable and productive of many quite unnecessary errors. As
we pointed out a short time since (Proc. Malac. Soc., xiv, Sept. 1820,
p. 85) Strém’s Turbo bidentatus (Det Trondh. Selsk. Skrift., ui, 1765,

ee Te ee

tase ne bm

KENNARD & WOODWARD: ON THE CLAUSILIID. 299

p. 436, pl. vi, fig. 17) being an imdeterminable species, his name,
which has been applied to our British shell, must be abandoned.!
Pulteney’s “ Catalogues ’’, which were to have formed part of vol. iii
of Hutchins’ History of Dorset, were never really published: the
whole stock was burnt in a fire at the printers in 1808 (Rackett
MS.). Pulteney, however, who died in 1801, had circulated some
copies under a separate title page in 1799 “ for the use of the com-
- piler and his friends’, and so the work became cited in literature.
No plates accompamed this issue, and the name Turbo nigricans
does not appear in its pages. On p. 46, however, there is a record
of Turbo bidens ; this, as Maton and Rackett show (Trans. Linn.
Soc., vil, 1807, pp. 178-9), was the well-known continental species
of that name and not a British shell, as abundantly proved by their
figure (op. cit., pl. v, fig. 3) taken from a specimen in Pulteney’s
collection, at that time in the possession of the Linnean Society.

Montagu, meantime, in 1803 (Test. Brit., p. 357) had adopted the
same name as Pulteney, whom he quotes, but figured (pl. xi, fig. 7)
the familiar British shell. He mentions at the same time (p. 358)
that the species he meant had been called by Dr. Solander, in the
Portland Cabinet, Turbo nigricans. After the publication of Maton
and Rackett’s memoir he admitted the error (Test. Brit. Suppt.,
p. 130) and adopted the trivial name of nigricans.

Maton and Rackett in their work cited above (p. 180) adopted
Solander’s name of nigricans for this species, and since this was
the first published use of that name it must be attributed to them
and date from 1807, as pointed out by Jeffreys (Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist., ser. v, vol. ii, 1878, p. 381). In their synonymy they
quote “‘ Pulteney in Hutch. Dorset, p. 46, t. 19, fig. 10”, and this
is the reference that has misled so many who have not consulted
the original work.* The “ p. 46’ must have been a lapsus calama,
for, as we have seen, the name does not occur there, only Turbo
bidens as correctly cited by Maton and Rackett themselves (p. 178) ;
whilst the plate reference, as throughout their memoir, is to the
second edition of Pulteney’s “‘ Catalogues ’’, which Rackett had then
in hand, but which was not issued until 1813, and there the descrip-
tion of the shell appears on p. 51.

Our shell proved subsequently to be identical with Draparnaud’s
Pupa rugosa of 1801, afterwards Clausilia rugosa of 1805; hence
Draparnaud’s name has priority and the correct synonymy, omitting -
earher authors who had not fully discriminated it, will be :—

1 The name appears to have been adopted in British lists because in the
late Dr. O. Boettger’s ‘‘ Syst. Verzeichn. d. lebenden Arten d. Landschnecken-
Gattung Clausilia” (17. & 18. Ber. Offenbach. Ver. Naturk., p. 71) it occurs
in the synonymy of Cl. rugosa marked with an asterisk, implying that types
had been seen by the author.. In reply, however, to one of us [A. S. K.] some
years ago Dr. Boettger wrote that the asterisk in question was a printer’s
error, and that he had never seen types of that species.

300 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

1801. Pupa rugosa, Draparnaud, Tabl. Moll. France, p. 63.

1803. Turbo bidens, Linn., Montagu, Test. Brit., p. 357, pl. xi,
fig. 7. [Non Linné.]

1805. Clausila rugosa, Draparnaud, Hist. Moll. France, p. 73,
pl. iv, figs. 19, 20.

1807. Turbo mgricans, Maton and Rackett, Trans. Linn. Soc.,
vil, p. 180.

1808. Turbo mgricans, Montagu, Test. Brit. Suppt., p. 131.

1813. Turbo ngricans, Rackett in Pulteney, Cat. Dorset, 2nd ed.,
Dp. Oils plcixengs 10:
etc. etc. etc. etc.

Our continental confréres, whose notions of what constitutes a
species differs considerably from ours, recognize a form under the
name “ Cl. nigricans, Pult.”, which to our mind is nearer to the
Cl. rugosa of Draparnaud, as figured and described by him, than
the scarce, more coarsely sculptured form to which they attach the
latter name. Draparnaud, as well known, in addition to the type
gave two varieties, ‘B minor, fusca, minus striata . . . a moins
de tours Ala spire,’ and “ y minor , pallide fusea”’. In the “ Tableau”
he attributes 12 to 13 whorls to the type form and 9 to 10 to each
of the varieties. Férussac, who probably knew Draparnaud’s species
better than those who came after him, in April, 1820 (Jowrn. Phys.,
-xe, p. 301), when treating of British shells, distinctly referred to
mgricans aS a Synonym of rugosa. Again in January, 1821 (Tabdl.
syst. Limagons, p. 67), he did the same. Pfeiffer it was, in 1848, who
first distinguished two species under these names (Mon. Helic. Vww.,
ul, pp. 475-6), but did so by making dubia, Drap., a synonym of
“migricans, Pult.” It was Bourguignat in 1877 who introduced
(Ann. Sci. Nat., sér. vi, Zool., tom. vi, art. 2, pp. 33-4) the current
view among continental conchologists. He does not appear to have
consulted Draparnaud’s colléction and he ignored Férussac’s opinion,
but since Draparnaud had cited as habitat “Sur les murs’
concluded the species must exist in the neighbourhood of that
naturalist’s native city, Montpellier. There, after search, he found
a form, which he admitted was “ peu commun.”’, and, therefore, one
would have thought would have been the less likely to be selected
by Draparnaud as typical; nevertheless he proceeded to describe
this as the type form of Draparnaud’s rugosa. He next identified
the var. 8 with nagricans, passing by the var. y, and under Cl. parvula
(op. cit., p. 49) makes no allusion to its possible identity with either
the var. 6 or y of Draparnaud’s rugosa. Locard, Bourguignat’s
disciple, followed closely on the same lines both in his ““ Prodromus ”
(Ann. Soc. Agric. Lyon, sér. v, tom. iv, 1882, p. 426) and in his
Coquilles terrestres de France, 1894 (pp. 282, 284). In the latter he
referred a strongly striate form, which i is apparently only an extreme
variety, to rugosa, noting it as “ peu commun ”’, while the ordinary
form he dubbed mgricans sand admitted to be common. The following

se

ta ee ae

ee

KENNARD & WOODWARD: ON THE CLAUSILIID. sof

year when he discussed the contents of Draparnaud’s cabinet (Ipsa
Draparnaudi Conchilia, 1895, p. 93) Locard was only able to find
therein one of the three forms, which he identified with the typical
one, and said that Bourguignat’s description of it was very good.
Although the forms 8 and y were not present he had no hesitation
in referring them to nigricans and parvula respectively.

Having been kindly favoured by Comm. Caziot with specimens of
rugosa and nigricans as understood on the continent, and by
Mr. W. J. Wintle with a large quantity, collected at Caldey, of
rugosa as we understand it, we have come to the conclusion that
Feérussac was correct and that the nigricans of Maton and Rackett
is identical with the rugosa of Draparnaud, of which the rugosa of
our continental confréres and even the crenulata of Risso are extreme
varieties (this was also the opinion of Dr. Boettger, 17. & 18. Ber.
Offenbach. Ver. Naturk., 1878, p. 71), while Draparnaud’s var. B
was in all probability identical with parvula of Studer, the var.
being indeterminate.

Cl. rugosa, Drap., beg the type reduces the Plicaphora of
Hartmann (1844) = Pyrostoma of Vest (1867) to a synonym for
Clausilia, s.s.; while, on the other hand, it restores Marpessa of
Gray. (1821) to generic rank.

Hartmann’s names, which are perfectly valid, have been strangely
set aside by the authorities. In addition to Plicaphora (Hrd- &
Stissw. Gasterop., p. 216, 1844) monotype Cl. plicatula, Drap., we
find on the same page, Laciniaria monotype Cl. plicata, Drap., that
has precedence of H. and A. Adams’ Alinda (Genera Moll., i, p. 182,
1855) and must replace it.

Dr. A. Wagner, basing his eorclasions not only on the shell, but
more particularly on the radula and genitalia (the clausium and
its accompanying apparatus proving unreliable), proposed an
entirely new classification in 1913 (Rossmassler’s Icon., N.F., xxi).
This after the publication of a paper by Frankenberg in 1916
(Zool. Anz., xlvii, pp. 221-36) he considerably modified in 1920-1
(Nachrobl. Deutsch. Malak. Gesell., and its continuation, Archiv f.
Molluskenkunde, li, lii), and not improbably will have to still
further alter with increasing knowledge. Still, his scheme will
doubtless be in the main adopted by malacologists, although, to
take one instance, his proposal to degrade Balea to a subgenus of
Alinda (i.e. Lacimaria), however correct on anatomical grounds
alone, is not likely to prove acceptable to systematists, quite apart
from the fact that Balea being the older name would in that case
have to stand for the genus. Nor will systematists be willing to
adopt all his new names, which, as common with most anatomists,
he has often introduced regardless of the prior claims of predecessors.
Fortunately he has not designated types so that we are hence enabled
by supplying his omission to redress where necessary the wrong done.

Neoserbica, Wagner (Nachvrbl., li, p. 135), established to include

@
302 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Macedonica, Boettger, monotype Cl. macedonica, Rossm. + Serbica,
Boettger, monotype Cl. transiens, Mlldff. + two odd species from
other groups. We here designate Cl. macedonca as type of
Neoserbica, which will, with Serbica, then fall into synonymy under
Macedomca.

Leucostigma, Wagner (ibid., p. 145), type by tautonomy Cl. leuco-
stigma (Ziegl.) Rossm. Boettger, by error, made this species the
type of Papillifera, Vest, overlooking the fact that Vest’s own type
was Cl. papillaris, Mill. = bidens, Linn.

Aprosphyma, Wagner (Arch., lii, p. 9), comprises several subgenera,
of which Aprosphyma, s.s., includes in part the Stereophedusa of
Boettger, but not its type + Megalophedusa, Boettger, in part,
but including its type, Cl. yokohamensis, Crosse. We, therefore,
designate this last as type of Aprosphyma, which thus becomes
a synonym of Megalophedusa.

Macrenoica, Wagner (ibid., p. 10), another subgenus of Aprosphyma,
includes two species out of Boettger’s Huphedusa + Cl. javanica,
the type of Boettger’s Pseudonenia + one species of his Acro-
phedusa + Cylindr opheedusa, Boettger, monotype Cl. cylindrica,
Gray. We, therefore, designate Cl. yavanica as type of Macrenoica,
which thus, with Cylindrophedusa, becomes a synonym of Pseudo-
nena.

Polyptychephora, Wagner (ibid., p. 10), a subgenus of Aprosphyma,
includes one species of Formosana, Boettger, and one of Oospira,
Boettger, with many species of later dates by other authors. We
designate Cl. elisabethe, Mildff., as the type.

Synprosphyma, Wagner (ibid., p. 12). We designate Cl. rudis,
Bay. & Dautz., as the type.

Neostyrica, Wagner (ibid., p. 107), for two species included by
Boettger in “ Pirostoma”’. We designate Cl. styriaca, A. Schm.,
as the type.

Pleioptychia, A. 8. Wagner [?n. gen.] (ibid., p. 149), imeludes
Boettger’s Scrobifera, monotype Cl. fovercollis (Parr.) Pfr. + Cl.
bicristata and Cl. rothi of Boettger’s Hellenica, all three being
included in Boettger’s Sect. Oligoptychia. Cl. bicristata had, how-
ever, already been selected by Martens in Albers ‘“ Heliceen”’,
1860, as type of Idyla, H. & A. Adams. Vest in 1867 named C7.
pagana as type of Idyla and was followed by Boettger in 1877.
Consequently the Idyla of Vest and of Boettger is not that of the
Adams. We designate Cl. bicristata (Friv.), Rossm., as type of
Pleioptychia, which thus falls into synonym under Idyla, H. & A. Ad.

Polinskia, Wagner (ibid., p. 151), genotype Cl. litotes, Parr. in
A. Schm., had been included by Boettger in Polyptychia.

We append a purely tentative synopsis of the family on Wagner’s
lines with the necessary modifications in nomenclature so far as
we are able to follow them out, and would invite assistance in
rendering it more complete and correct.

KENNARD & WOODWARD: ON THE CLAUSILIID. 303

So far as the British species are concerned, the following would
appear to be the best arrangement :—

Family CLAUSILIIDA.
Gen. BALza.
B. perversa (Linn.).
Gen. LACINIARIA.
L. biplicata (Mont.).
Gen. CLAUSILIA.
C. rugosa, Drap.
C. dubia, Drap.
TC. parvula (Studer) Féz.
TC. pumila (Ziegl.) C. Pfr.
TC. ventricosa, Drap.
C. rolphu, Leach.
Gen. MARPEsSA.
M. laminata (Mont.).
(Those marked with a + being extinct in Britain. )

TENTATIVE SYNOPSIS OF THE CLAUSILIIDH, BASED ON WAGNER’S
CLASSIFICATION.

* is prefixed to the names of species which are here for the first time
designated as types.

{ is prefixed to genera, etc., whose members are only known in the fossil
state.

§ is prefixed to names not included in the Zoological Record.

*.* Boettger’s subdivisions (a, 6, c, etc.) have for convenience sake been lett
made their original genera, although the true position of many of them is at
present uncertain.

Family CLAUSILIIDA.
Subfam. METACLAUSILUIN& (Metabaleone of Wagner).
Gen. Rernia, Kobelt. Monotype: C. variegata, A. Ad.
LAMINIFERA, Boettger. Type: C. rhombostoma, Bttg.
a. Pyrenaica, Boettger. Monotype: C. paul, Mabille.
(Syn. Tortula, Westerlund, 1878.)
b. tLaminifera, s.s.
GRactiiaRiA, Bielz. Type: C. concilians, A.Schm. (Vest,
1867).
Fusuuus, Fitzinger. Type: C. varins (Ziegl.) C. Pfr.
(Vest, 1867).
§PoLinsk1A, Wagner. Genotype: C.litotes (Parr.) A.Schm.
Acrotoma, Boettger. Type: C. komarowi, Bttg. (West-
erld., 1902).
(Syn. Thalestris, Lindholm. Type: C. sobrievski, Rozen.)
Ipyua, H. & A. Adams (non Vest, nec Boettger). Type:
C. bicristata (Friv.) Rossm. (Mts. in Albers, 1860).
(Syn. Scrobifera, Boettger. Monotype: C. foveicollis
(Parr.) Pfr.
§Pleioptychia, A. S. Wagner [? gen. nov.]. Type:
*O. bicristata (Friv.) Rossm.)

304 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Gen. OxicortycuiA, Boettger. Type: C. levicollis (Parr.)
Charp.
(Syn. Crucita, Westerlund, 1878.)
a. Oligoptychia, 8.8. [= Armenica, Bocttger].
b. Scrobifera, Boettger [now a synonym of Idyla,
H. & A. Adams].
c. Hellenica, Boettger. Type: C. pikermiana, Roth.
Subfam. CLAUSILIIN (Baleine of Wagner).

Gen. NEostyriaca, Wagner. Type: C. styriaca, A. Schm.
Bauea (Prideaux M8.) Gray. Type: Turbo perversus,
Linn. ;

Lacrniargia, Hartmann. Monotype: C. plicata, Drap.
(Syn. Alinda, H. & A. Adams. Type: C. biplicata
Mont. (Mts. 1860).
Idyla, Vest (and Boettger, non Adams). Type:
C. pagana (Ziegl.) Rossm.
a. Idyla, s.s.
b. Bitorquata, Boettger. Type: C. bitorquata
(Friv.) Rossm.
c. Bulgarica, Boettger. Type: C. varnensis,
aire
Strigilecula, n.n., for Strigiharia, Vest [non
Rafinesque, 1815 (Pelecyp.)|. Type:
C. vetusta (Ziegl.) Rossm.)
Suby. vesrr4, Hesse, for Uncinaria, Vest, non Froel
(Vermes). Type: C. elata (Ziegl.) Rossm.
(Syn. Pseudalinda, Boettger. Type: C. montana, Stz.)
LACINIARIA, 8.8.
a. Lacwmaria, 8.8. [= Alinda of Boettger].
b. Index, Boettger. Monotype: C. index, Mousson.
Evuxin4é, Boettger. Type: C. hetera (Friv.) Pfr.
(Westerld., 1902).
(Syn. Mentissoidea, Boettger. Type: *C. fusorium,
Mousson.
§Wagneria, Hesse. Genotype: C. thracica, Hesse.)
a. Polyptychia, Boettger. Type: C. duboisi, Charp.
b. Galeata, Boettger. Type: C. schwerzenbachi
(Parr.) Charp.
c. Strumosa, Boettger. Type: C. strumosa (Friv.)
Pfr.
d. Mucronaria, Boettger. Monotype: C. acuminata, —
Mousson.
e. Huxina, 8.8. [== Hetera of Boettger].
Acroeuxina, Boettger. -Monotype : C. huebnert,
Rossm.
g. Megaleuxina, Boettger. Monotype: C. sand-
bergert, Mousson.

KENNARD & WOODWARD: ON THE CLAUSILIID®. 305

h. Caucasica, Boettger. Type: C. somchetica, Pfr.
1. Mesta, nom. nov. for Laciniaria, Boettger (1877,
non Hartmann, 1844). Type: C. mesta, Fér.
Subg. mewrissa, H. & A. Adams. Type: C. canalifera,
Rossm. (Marts., 1860).
EUXINASTRA, Bocttger. Genotype: C. hamata, Bttg.
? MICROPONTICA, Boettger. Monotype: C. closta, Bttg.
_ tox~ymprcond, Hesse. Monotype: C. olympica (Friv.)
iin:
(Syn. Olympia, Vest, non Risso, 1826 (Crust.).)
Gen. Cuausinia, Draparnaud. Type: Turbo bidens, Mont. =
C. rugosa, Drap. (Turton, 1831).
(Syn. Plicaphora, Hartmann.. Monotype: C. plicatula,
Drap.
Deas Vest. Type: C. plicatula, Drap.
Erjanicia, Brusina. Type: C. bergerv, Mayer.)
Subg. CLAUSILIA, 8.8.
Kuzmict4, Brusina. Type: C. dubia, Drap.
Subfam. MARPESSIN 4 (Clausiliine of Wagner).
Gen. SprRuLINA, Mousson. Type: C. serrulata, Midd. (Kobelt,
1904).
a. Serrulina, 8.8.
b. Filosa, Boettger. Monotype: C. filosa, Mouss.
§SynprospHyMA, Wagner. Type: *C. rudis, Bav. & Dautz.
MrGaLopHapusa, Boettger. Type: C. yokohamensis,
Crosse.
(Syn. Stereophedusa, Boettger [pars].
Aprosphyma, Wagner. Type: *C. yokohamensis,
Crosse.)
Subg. §ponyprycHEPHORA, Wagner. Type: *C. elisabethe,
Mild ff.
PSEUDONENIA, Boettger. Type: C. javana, Pfr.
(Syn. Cylindrophedusa, Boettger. Type: C. cylindrica,
Gray.
Macrenoica, Wagner. Type: *C. javana, Pfr.)
MEGALOPHZIDUSA, 8.8.
Gen. Puompusa, H. & A. Adams. Type: C. corticina, Busch.
(Mts., 1860).
Euphedusa, Boettger. Type: C. shangmensis, Pfr. -
Pseudonema [now a subg. of Megalophedusa].
Stereophedusa, Boettger. Type: C. valida, Pfr.
Megalophedusa (now a separate genus].
Formosana, Boettger. Type: C. swinhoet, Pfr.
Oospira, Blanford. Type: C. philippiana, Pfr.
Acrophedusa, Boettger. Type: C. cornea, Phil.
Cylindrophedusa, Boettger [now a syn. of Pseudo-
nema, Bttg.].
Hemiphedusa, Boettger. Type: C. pluviatilis, Bens.

TAM Bors

=.

306 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Gen. Dinataria, Vest. Type: C. succineata (Ziegl.) Rossm.
a. Banatica, Boettger. Monotype: C. tenwilabris,.

Rossm.
c. Dilataria, s.s.
d. Charpentieria, Stabile. Type: C. diodon, Stud.
Marpessa, Gray. Type: OC. laminata, Mont. (Gray,
1840).
a. Serbica [now a syn. of Macedonica).
b. Marpessa, 8.8.
(Syn. Clausiliastra, Pir. Type: C.laminata, Mont.)
Subfam. ALOPIIN Ai.
Gen. Papmuirera, Hartmann. Type: C. papillaris (Mull.)=
bidens, L.

a. Lampedusa, Boettger [now a subgenus of Delima].
b. Isabellaria [now a subgenus].

c. Venusta, Boettger [now a syn. of [suabellaria].

d. Greca, Boettger. Monotype: C. greca, Pfr.

é. Papillifera, 8.8.

Subg. §ueucosria¢m4, Wagner. Type: *C leucostigma (Zieg].)
Rossm.
ISABBLLARIA, Vest. Type: C. isabellina, Ptr.
(Syn. Venusta, Boettger. Type: C. venusta, A.
Schm.)
PAPILLIFERA, 8.8.
Gen. Tritopa, Vest. Type: C. sandrw, Kiister.
a. Triloba, 8.8. —
b. Macedonica [now a separate genus].
Maceponica, Boettger. Monotype: C. macedonica,

Rossm.
(Syn. Serbica, Boettger. Monotype: C. transiens,
Mlldff.
§Neoserbica, Wagner. Type: *C. macedonaca,
Rossm.)
Detima, Hartmann. Type: C.levissima (Ziegl.) Rossm.
(Mts., 1860).
a. Gibbula, Boettger. Type: C. gibbula (Ziegl.) Rossm.
b. Stigmatica, Boettger. Type: C. stagmatica (Zieg].)
Rossm.
c. Piceata, Boettger. Monotype: C. piceata (Ziegl.)
Rossm.
-d. Itala, Boettger. Type: C. itala, Mart.
e. Tirolica, Boettger. Type: C. stentz,, Rossm.
f. Dalmatica, Boettger. Type: C. conspurcata, Jan.
g. Binodata, Boettger. Type: OC. binodata (Ziegl.)
Rossm.
h. Levissima, Boettger. Type: C. levissima (Ziegl.)

Rossm.

get

KENNARD & WOODWARD: ON THE CLAUSILIID. 307

SAlbanica, Boettger. Type: tC. semilabiata (Kutsch)
Waldfi.
i. Montenegrina, Boettger. Type: C. cattaroensis
(Ziegl.) Rossm.
k. Substricta, Boettger. Type: C. substricta (Parr.)
A. Schm.
I. Robusta, Boettger. Type: C. robusta, K.
m. Semirugata, Boettger. Type: C. semirugata (Ziegl.)
Rossm.
Subg. DELIMA, 8.8.
CARINIGHRA, MOllendorffl. Type: C. exumia, Mlldfi.
(Westerld. 1902).
stcrnr14Rt4, Vest. Type: C. grohmanmana, Partsch.
a. Siciharia, 8.8.
b. Trinacria, Boettyer. Type: C. crassicostata,

Ben.
LAMPEDUSA, Boettger. Monotype: C. lampeduse,
Cale.
(Syn. §Mauretanica, Boettger. Type: C. tristram,
Pir)

Gen. §GarnieRiA, Gredler. Genotype: C. fuchsi, Gredler.
Mepora, H. & A. Ad. Type: C. macarana (Ziegl.)
Rossm. (Mts., 1860).

Subg. crisravarié, Vest. Type: C.colbeauiana (Parr.) Pir.
ALBINARIA, Vest. Type: C. carulea, Fer.
AGATHYLLA, H.& A. Ad. Type: C. exarata (Ziegl.)

Rossm. (Mts., 1860).
MEDORA, 8.8.

Gen. Atopra, H. & A. Adams. Type: C. lwida, Menke (Mts.,
1860).
Subg. geRILLA, H. & A. Ad. Type: C. daceca (Friv.) Pfr.
(Mts., 1860).
a. Baleanica, u.n., for Turcica, Boettger (non H. & A.
Adams, 1854). Monotype: C. frwvaldskiana,

Rossm.
b. Herilla, s.s.
ALOPIA, 8.8.
a. Attica, Boettger. Monotype: OC. guicciardu,
Heldr.
b. Alopia, 8.8.
Gen. ProToHERILLA, Wagner. Type: *C. baleiformis,
Boettger.

INSERT SEDIS.

Gen. PsrupatinpDA, Boettger. Type: OC. montana, Stentz
(Mts., Zool. Rec., 1878).

a. Pseudalinda, s.s.

308 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

b. Mura, Boettger. Monotype: C. mirabilis (Parr.)
7 eAbeschinnt
Gen. Nenia, H. & A. Adams. Type: C. tridens, Schweigger
(Mts., 1860).

MacroptycuiA, Boettger. Type: *C. senaariensis, Pfr.
(Kobelt’s selection of C. schweinfurthi, Mts., is
invalid since it was not one of the original
species).

BorTTGERIA (Heynemann MS.), Boettger. Type: *C.
crispa, Lowe.

Hereroprycuia, Westerlund. Type: C. helvola, Kiist.

Diapoma, Westerlund. Type: C. torticollis, Oliv.

;Eurriprycuia, Boettger = Triptychia, Sandberger (non
Triptycha, Miller, 1859). Type: C. antiqua,
Schiibl. (Bttg., 1877).
a. Terveria,nov. Type: *C. tervert, Mich.
b. Hutriptychia, 8.8.
c. Plioptychia, Boettger. Monotype: C. vulgata,
Rossm.

;EHua.opt14, Boettger. Type: *C. plionecton, Bttg.

{+Constricta, Boettger. Type: *C. kochi, Bttg.

+EmarcrnariA, Boettger. Monotype: C. schaefferrana,
Bttg.

;+CanatictiA, Boettger. Type: C. articulata, Sbg.

{+PsrupripyLa, Boettger. Type: *C. moersingensis, Sbg.

{tDissuncTARIA, Boettger. Monotype: C. oligogyra,
Bttg.

In the foregoing Synopsis the following new names have been
proposed :—
Strigilecula, u.n. for Striqiliaria, Vest, p. 304. -
Mesta, » Lacimaria, Bttg., p. 305.
~ Balcanica, » Lurcica, Bttg., p. 307.
Terveria for sect. a of tHutriptychia, Bttg., p. 308.

309

ON TURRIS (SURCULA) MACELLA, NOM. NOV. FOR
T. MACILENTA, MELV., NOM. PRANOCC.

By Dr. J. Cosmo Metvitt, F.L.S.
Read 11th May, 1928.

I am obliged to Mr. Arthur Wrigley for pointing out that the name
macilenta lately bestowed by me (antea, p. 168) upon a small attenuate
recent species, had already been given to a Tertiary fossil species,
as long ago as 1766,1 by Dr. Solander, this originally being described
by him as a Murex, and ninety years after, in 1856, placed by
Mr. F. E. Edwards ? in its proper position as a member of the
Lamarckian genus Pleurotoma, 1799, now superseded by Turris,
Bolten, 1798.

I have collected this species at Barton myself, and am sorry not
to have recollected the name. As Mr. Wrigley well points out, its
other near allies, dentata, Lam., michelint, Desh., textaliosa, Desh.,
have been assigned by Cossmann,’ to Surcula, and this makes it
all the more necessary for the change of name.

I therefore propose the diminutive macella, more appropriate in
every way to the new recent species, being a small shell in com-
parison with the fossil form.

I would further point out that in the same paper (antea, p. 169)
“ Hegén ” (1. 27) should be “ Hizen ”’, and (1. 4 from bottom) “ kit”
Should read “ku”.

1 Murex macilentus, Sol.,in Brander, Fossilia Hantoniensia, 1766, p. 20, pl. ii,
fig. 33. - :

2 Edwards, Mon. Pal. Soc., 1856, p. 224, pl. xxvi, figs. 138a—b. Also vide
Systematic List of F. H. Edwards’ Coll. in Brit. Mus., 1891, by R. Bullen Newton,
p. 109. es 2 ee,

8 Cossmann, Icon. Comp. Hoc. Paris, Tom. ii, pls. 50, 51.

310

SOME SYNONYMS IN THE VENERIDA.
By J. R. te B. Tomuin, F.ES.
Read Sth June, 1928.

THe following synonymy has been established in the course of
examining the Veneride in the collections of the British Muscum.
Some of the conclusions arrived at have already been surmised by
Dall, Romer, and others, but apparently in very few cases have the
type specimens of Broderip, Sowerby, Reeve, and Deshayes been
studied.

In the following list the first name in each case falls in synonymy
and is equated to what I regard as the correct name for the species.

Cytherea nubila, Reeve, Conch. Icon., xiv, pl. vii, fig. 28, Jan. 1864 =
Twela ventricosa (Gray).

Cytherea ventricosa, Sowerby, Thes., 1, 613, pl. exxvu, fig. 6, 1851
= Twela ventricosa (Gray).

Cytherea undulata, Sowerby, l.c., 618, pl. exxvu, fig. 12, 1851 =
Twela planulata (Brod. & Sow.).

Cytherea virginea, A. Adams and Reeve, Zool. “ Samarang”’, Moll.,
78, pl. xxiv, fig. 10, 1848 = Tivela stultorwum (Mawe). How -
this Californian shell got into the “Samarang ” collections is
a mystery.

Cytherea piperita, Sowerby, l.c., 626, pl. exxxvi, fig. 175, 1851 =
Macrocallista florida (Lam.).

Meretrix grata, Deshayes, Cat. Conch. Brit. Mus., 40, 1853 =
Macrocallista lilacina (Lam.).

Dione ustulata, Reeve, Conch. Icon., xiv, pl. xi, fig. 49, Oct. 1863 =
Pitaria citrina (Lam.).

Chione badia, Gray, Analyst, vii, 306, 1838 = Hysteroconcha
unicolor (Sow.). gs

Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1835, 45, Ist
June, 1835 = Hysteroconcha con-
cinna (Sow.).

Dosinia consobrina, Deshayes, l.c., 10, 1853 = D. hepatica (Lam.).

Dosinia circinaria, Deshayes, |.c., 9, 1853 = D. crocea, Desh.

Dosinia affinis, Deshayes, l.c., 7, 1853 = D. concentrica, Born.

Artemis nitens, Reeve, Conch. Icon., vi, pl. in, ig. 12, Feb. 1850 =
D. concentrica, Born.

Dosinia coryne, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc. ‘Lond., 1855, 223,
2nd Feb. 1856 = D. cerulea (Rve.).

Dosinia cydippe, A. Adams, Lec., 224, 2nd Feb. 1856 = D. cerulea
(Rve.).

Dosinia diana, A. Ad. and Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1863,
424, April, 1864 = D. cerulea (Rve.).

Dosinia eunice, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soe. Fond: , 1855, 224, 2nd Feb.
1856 — WD: pubescens (eh):

Cytherea tortuosa, Broderip {
affinis, Broderip (

TOMLIN : SOME SYNONYMS IN THE VENERIDZ. 311

Dosima amethystina, Romer, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1860, p. 118,
June, 1860 = D. lucinalis (Lam.).

Dosima erythrea, Romer, Le., p. 117, June, 1860 = D. radiata
(Rve.).

Dosima nobilis, Deshayes, l.c., 7, 1853 = D. incisa (Rve.).

Artemis lata, Sowerby, Thes., ui, 675, pl. clxiv, fig. 85, 1852 =
Dosinia histrio (Gmel.).

Artemis striatissima, Sowerby, l.c., 673, pl. clxii, fig. 71, pl. clxiv,
fig. 84, 1852 = Dosima lucinalis (Lam.).

Dosima ovalis, Romer, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1860, p. 119, June,
1860 — DD. pubescens (Jel),

Curce fulgurata, Reeve, Conch. Icon., xiv, pl. ii, , fig. 5, Oct. 1863 =
C. scrupta (L.).

Cwce sugillata, Reeve, l.c., pl. ui, fig. 11, Oct. 1863 = C. scripta (I..).

Cwrce trigona, Reeve, l.c., fig. 12, Oct. 1863 = C. scripta (L.).

Cue albida, Deshayes, l.c., 84, 1853 = C. scripta (1..).

Circe oblonga, Deshayes, l.c., 86, 1853 = C. scripta (L.).

Cure lenticularis, Deshayes, l.c., 85, 1853. = C. plicatina, Lam.

Cytherea quoyt, Hanley, Cat. Rec. Shells, pl. xv, fig. 25 (footaote),
1844 = Circe rwularis (Born).

Circe orbica, Reeve, |.c., fig. 8, Oct. 1863 = C. tumefacta, Sow.

Circe fumata, Reeve, l.c., pl. viii, fig. 35, Oct. 1863 = Gafrarium
callipyga (Born).

Circe crachrodw [sic], Gray, Analyst, vui, 307, 1838 = Gufrariwm
callupyga. (Born).

Cuwce pulchra, Deshayes, |.c., 93, 1853 = Gafrarvum callupyga (Born).

Cytherea elliptica, Sowerby, l.c., 645, pl. cxxxv, figs. 173, 174, 1851 =
Gafrarvum callipyga (Born).

Cytherea subelliptica, Sowerby, l.c., 644, pl. exxxv, fig. 169, 1851 =
Gafrarvum arabicum (Lai.).

Cytherea plebera, Hanley, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1844, 109 =
Gafrarvum sulcatum (Gray).

Circe artemis, Deshayes, l.c., 86, 1853 = Gafrarium sulcatum (Gray).

Venus crispata, Deshayes, l.c., 107, 1853 = V. fischeri, Récluz.

Venus eburnea, Reeve, Conch. Icon., xiv, pl. xiv, fig. 50, June,
1863 = Ventricola oblonga (Gray).

Veuereiies), Veshaycs }le. 100, 1853 = Clausina toreuma (Gould).

Venus sculpta, Deshayes

Chione retroversa, Deshayes, l|.c., 123, 1853 = Clausinella foliacea
(Ph.).

Venus roborata, Hanley, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1844, 161 =
Clausinella placida (Ph.).

Venus alatus, Reeve, l.c., pl. xvii, fig. 83, June, 1863 = Clausinella
-paucilamellata (Dkx.).

Venus rostrata, Sowerby, le., 717, pl. clvi, fig. 91, 1853 =
Anomalocardia cunewmeris (Conrad).

Venus tenwilamellata, Sowerby, 1.c., 733, pl. clxi, fig. 195, 1853 =
V. campechiensis, Gmel.

312 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Venus sugillata, Reeve, l.c., pl. xii, fig. 43, June, 1863 = Chione
_ undatella (Sow.).

Venus bilineata, Reeve, l.c., pl. xxu, fig. 105, June, 1863 = Chione
neglecta (Sow.).

Venus simillima, Sowerby, l.c., 708, pl. cli, figs. 17, 18, 1853 =
Chione neglecta (Sow.).

Venus ornatissima, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1835, 44,
lst June, 1835 = Chione gnidia (Brod. & Sow.).

Venus histrionica, Sowerby ) Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1835, 41, Ist

Venus fuscolineata, See June, 1835 = Chione grata (Say).

Venus discors, Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1835, 42, 1st. June,
1835 = Chione grata (Say).

Venus plumbea, Reeve, L.c., pl. xvi, fig. 65, June, 1863 = Chione
granulata (Gmel.).

Venus intersecta, Sowerby, Thes., 1, 714, pl. clv, figs. 59, 60, 1853 =
Chione ‘pectorina, Lam.

Venus spherisulca, “ Deshayes MS.,” in Reeve, Lec., pl. u1, fig. 6,
is an error for sphwricula, Desh.

Venus mundulus, Reeve, l.c., pl. xiv, fig. 51, June, 1863 = Protothaca
staminea (Conr.).

Venus varicosa, Sowerby, |.c., 723, pl. elv, fig. 67, 1853 = Chione
latilivata, Conr.

Chione reqularis, Deshayes, l.c., 146, 1853 = C. japonica (Gmel.).

Venus labuana, A. Ad. & Rve., Zool. “Samarang”, Moll., 79
pl. xxi, fig. 16, 1848 = Chione japonica (Gmel.).

Tapes ceylonensis, Sowerby, l.c., 683, pl. cxlvi, figs. 24, 25, 1852 =
Chione opvma (Gmel.).

Chione ruderata, Deshayes, Cat. Conch. Brit. Mus., 136, 1853 =
Protothaca staminea (Conr.).

Tapes arctica, Reeve, Conch. Icon., xiv, pl. x, fig. 52, Feb. 1864 = _

Marcia nitida (Q. & G.).

Tapes faba, Reeve, l.c., pl. viii, fig. 39, Feb. 1864 yee nitida
(Q. & G,).

Tapes sinensis, Reeve, Conch. Icon., xiv, pl. v, fig. 24, Jan. 1864
= Hemitapes marmoratus (Lam. ).

Tapes orientalis, Reeve, l.c., pl. vi, fig. o Feb. 1864 = Hemitapes

marmoratus (Lam.).

Tapes bicolorata, Reeve, l.c., pl. 1x, fig. 49, Feb. 1864 = Hemitapes
marmoratus (Lam..).

Tapes ferruginea, Reeve, L.c., pl. x, fig. 51, Feb. 1864 = Hemitapes
marmoratus (Lam.).

Tapes tenuistriata, Sowerby, l.c., 687, pl. exlvii, figs. 78, 79, 1852 =
Hemitapes marmoratus (Lam.).

Tapes ustulata, Deshayes, |.c., 153, 1853 = Hemitapes_marmoratus
(Lam.). The name ustulata frequently appears in literature as
vitulata, e.g. in Reeve, from a misreading of Deshayes’ label in
the Brit. Mus.

eee eee. eee ee

Sa, ere oe 7

TOMLIN : SOME SYNONYMS IN THE VENERIDAZ. 313

Tapes turgidula, Deshayes, 1|.c., 166, 1853 = Paphia turgida (Lam.).

Tapes similis, Deshayes, 1.c., 167, 1853 = Paphia dura (Gmel.).

Tapes grata, Deshayes, lie: 170, 1853 = Paphia obscurata (Desb.).

ue quadriradiata, Deshayes, le., 171, 1853 = Paphia obscurata
(Desh.).

Lapes belcheri, Sowerby, l.c., 685, pl. exlvii, figs. 50, 51, 1852=Paphia
obscurata (Desh.).

Tapes vernicosa, Reeve, l.c., pl. x, ie. 48, Feb. 1864 = Paphia
undulata (Born).

Tapes lentiginosa, Reeve, l.c., pl. vi, fig. 25, Jan. 1864 = Paphia
gallus (Gmel.).

Tapes biradiata, Deshayes, |.c., 170, 1853 = Paphia luzonica (Sow.).

Tapes punicea, Deshayes, l|.c., 179, 1853 = Paphia philkppinarum
(A. Ad. & Rve.).

Tapes japonica, Deshayes, 1.c., 181, 1853 =: Paphia philippinarum
(A. Ad. & Rve.).

Tapes variegata, Sowerby, l|.c., 696, pl. cli, figs. 133-8, 1852 =
Paphia philippinarum (A. Ad. & Rve.).

Venus tessellata, A. Ad. & Rve., Zool. “Samarang”’, Moll., 79
pl. xxu, fig. 11, 1848 = Paphia philippinarum (A. Ad. & Rve.).

Tapes denticulata, Sowerby, Le., 694, pl. cl, fig. 114, 1852 = Paphia
philippinarum (A. Ad, & Rve.).

Tapes semidecussata, Reeve, Conch. Icon., xiv, pl. xiii, fig. 67, March,
1864 = Paphia philippinarum (A. Ad. & Rve.).

The three followmg specific names in Martyn’s Universal

Conchologist have been overlooked and must be adopted :—
Paphia celata 1 (Martyn) for P. ala-papilionis (Bolten).
Meretrix nimbata (Martyn) for M. morphina (Lam.).
Meretriz virgulata (Martyn) for M. lusoria (Lam.).

The last two I regard as colour forms of M. meretrix (L.). The
white shell with broad black area posterior to the umbones must,
from Linné’s reference to Argenville’s figure, be taken as the type
form of this species.

1 In some copies of the work this is printed cetata.

VoL. XV.—ocT., 1923. 21

INDEX TO VOL. XV.

A + is prefixed to the names of fossil species.

A PAGE

Acme fluviatilis, Blanfd., trans-
ferred to n.gen. Potamacmea.
tAmphidesma subtriangulata
pliocenica, n.subsp.
Annulariide, Index to Hendea
son and Bartsch’s Classifica-
tion of
Anoma, British species :
Ashby, E., ‘ On the Chiton fauna
of ‘Australia,’ [Abstract. |
“Notes on the genus
Stenochiton and the discovery
and recognition of the type of
Blainville’s Chiton longicymba
in Stenochiton juloides, Adams
and Angas’

Atalodoris,n.gen. . 197,
Australia, Chiton fauna
Australian radule .

B
Balcanica, n.nov. for Turcica,

Boettger : : :
Bartsch, P., and Henderson,
J. B. See Henderson and
Bartsch.
Belloliva,n.gen. .
Boycott, Dr. A. E.,
major in Britain ’
‘ A specimen of Limneea
pereger coiled on the flat’
British : Holocene Non-marine
Mollusca of England
British Littorinide,
clature of
British iaipranehey. if of
British Pisidia, anatomical
characteristics of some
British species of Anomia
British species of T'rwnca-
tellina
British Vertiginine, aieeeolene
deficiencies ‘ ;

* Vitrina

nomen-

C
Caldey, sroTlurew from blown
~ sand . C

260
22]
63
15

307

152

PAGE

Candellista, n.gen. . 197, 230
Charpentier, J. G. F., date of
publication of his “ Catalogue
des Mollusques ... de ila

Suisse’? . 172
Chiton fauna of Australia 63
Chiton longicymba, Blainy., re-

discovery of type : 206
Clausiliidee, nomenclature and

systematic arrangement 298
Clavatula gabonensis, n.sp. 167

Columbarium, radula of . : 13
Connolly, Major M., ‘ On a small
collection of Mollusca from

the Northern Transvaal’ . 70
Cooke) Reva Ace Hooean On

the pseudo-genus Pseudo-

marginella, v. Maltzan ’ : 3

- ‘The Radula of the

Volutide’ . é 6

Portrait "Frontispiece
Cooper, J. E., ‘Note on a

Holocene Gepost at Penton

Hook ’ 35
Costa, O. G., Notes on ie. ie Oss.

Zool. Isola di Pantelleria’” . 91
Cyprea, notes on the genus 98
Cyprea dillwynt, nom. nov. pro

CO. margarita, Gray 103, 106

liliputana, nom. nov. pro
Trivia scabriuscula, Koenen 103,111
massauensis, NOM. Nov.

pro C. gemmula, Weink. 103, 105

Cythara duplaris, n.sp. 107
D
Dacie, J. C., ‘ Note on Littorina
rudis, Maton, var. alticola,
Dacie.’ [Title only. | 237
Da Costa, E. M., details on inka
life and works. 86
Dall, Dr. W. H., ‘ Note on
the genera EO and
Syncera’ : . 36
Diaphoreolis, n.gen- 197, 202
Diaphorodoris, n.gen. 197,221

316 INDEX.
PAGE PAGE
Dogger Bank, South, Molluscan cation of the... family
life on : 174 Annulariide”’- . 5 . 189
Doridigitata sticta, nn. for Doris Heteranomia, n.gen. : - 33
maculata, Garst. . . 197, 229 | Holocene deposit at Penton
Dosinia maoriana, n.sp. . . 188 Hook . : 35
Drillia anthamilla, n.sp. . . 163 | Holocene, Mollusca from Blown
——— cubana, n.sp. -, . 163 Sand at Caldey . P 152
——— euphanes, n.sp. .- . 164 | Holocene Non-marine Mollusca
mnocens, N.Sp. . . 164 of England : 3 . 241
——— insignita,n.sp. . . 165
latiriformis, n.sp. . . 165 f
—— ochrobrunnea, n.sp. . 166 I
ea he : - 166 | Iredale, T., ‘A reply on the -
primula, n.sp. eames genera Neptunea and Syncera’ 37
“The nomination of
a) “ Recent” Fossil Mollusca” , 37

Edouardia lemaneensis, n.subsp. 75
Embletonia pygmea, nn. for
Holida minima, Forbes and
Goods. © : eee OH
England, Holocene Non-marine
Mollusca of. , 5 . 241

207

FE

Favorinus albidus, nm. for
Eolis alba, Ald. & H. . 197,

- Favre, Dr..J., ‘ On the date of
publication of Charpentier’s
“ Catalogue des Mollusques
terrestres et fluviatiles de la
Suisse”? . : : lige

Fulton, H. C., ‘A list of the
species and genera of Recent
Mollusca first described in
“ Le Naturaliste er «, 9

“An Index fo Sc JA

Classification of the American

operculate land mollusks of

the family Annulariide.”” By

J. B. Henderson and P.

Bartsch’ . ; ‘ . 189

205

G
Gassies, J. B., collection of his
Pisidia at Bordeaux . 5A.

Geomitra turricula, peg and
affinities ‘ 283
Gulella sibasana, n. sp. : sO)

H
Helicella, status of . : . 389
types of . j a ¢®)
Helix nemoralis, note on an
abnormal growth of shell of . 62
Henderson, J. B., and Bartsch,
P., an Index to their “‘Classifi-

“Book Notes’ . oo 18
and O’Donoghue, C.,
‘List of British Nudi-

branchiate Mollusca’ . 5 Ue

Issena, n.gen. for Issa, Berg. 197, 225

K

Kennard, A. S., ‘ Presidential
Address : The Holocene Non-
marine Mollusca of England’ 241

and Woodward, B. B.,

‘ On the genesis of the designa-

tion of “Types” among

Malacological Writers ’. a eal,
‘Note on the aa

Vortex of Oken’ . ; 151

‘On the British species

of Truncatellina ’. 294.
“Note on fae nomen

_ clature and systematic

“arrangement of the Clausi-

liidee ’ 298

Kerkophorus perfragilis, n. sp. : 72

L
Tamarck’s “Hist. Anim. s.
Verteb.”,. dates of . publica-
tion of ; 84
Lauria cylindracea, Da C., with
extra whorl ; 153

Le Naturaliste, List of Recent
Mollusca first described in . 19
“Lessons on Shells’? cited in
Lamarck’s “ Histoire ”’ : 85
Inenardia chrysoleuca, n.sp. . 170
Limneea pereger (Mill.) coiled on
the flat 3 131
Littorinide, aeTngiae eat of
BTULIS Hi See yay tener » - 95

ee ere ee ee ee ee ee

Sila aethil e as ech woninle

M

Mesta, nnov. for Laciniaria,
Boettger :
Mangelia intercedens, n. sp.
——— nanodes, n.sp.
tanabensis, n.sp.
umbrosa, n.sp.
Mawe, J., his eithone
Wodarch’s “‘ Introduction ” .
Mayo, C., his ‘ ‘Lessons in Shells”’
cited in Lamarck’s “ Histoire”’
Melvill, Dr. J. C., “ Descriptions
of twenty-one species of
Turride (Pleurotomide) from
various localities in the
collection of Mr. E. R.
Sykes’

of

‘On Turris (Surcula)
macella, nom. nov. for 7.
macilenta, Melv.,nom. preocc.’

Mitride, madulze of some .

Montacuta donacina attached ag
Synapta

Miller, P. L. ise fe Wioitasean
names

N

N eptunea, note on genus .

reply .

New Zealand, Pelecypods :

Newton, R. B., I.S.0., ‘ Obituary
[motice of] Col. L. "Worthing:
ton-Wilmer ’

Nomination of ‘ “Recent?” Fossil
Mollusca

North America, INudibeanichia
of Pacific Coast

Notopaphia, n.gen. for Venerupis
elegans, Desh. .

Nudibranchia, British, List of

Nudibranchia of Pacific Coast
of N. America 4

O
Obituary Notices :—
Ridewood, Dr. W.G. .
Sowerby, G. B. (third of the
name)
Wilmer, Col. L. Worthington-
Woodward, Dr. H. :
Ochthephila turricula, anatomy
and affinities 5
Odhner, N. Hyj., ‘ On the
anatomical characteristics of
some British Pisidia ’
O’Donoghue, Dr. C. H.., “ Notes
on the Taxonomy of Nudi-
branchiate Mollusca from the

INDEX. 317
PAGE PAGE
Pacific Coast of North
305 America’ . . 133
168 | O'Donoghue, Dr. C. H., and
169 Iredale, T., see Iredale and
169 O’ Donoghue.
169 | Oliver, W. R. B., “ Notes on
New Zealand Pelecypods’ 179
g3 | Orthurethra, sub-cerebral com-
missure in . 280
85
Pacific Coast of N. America,
Nudibranchia . ‘ a) dleR}
Peile, Lieut.-Col. A. J., ‘ Note
on the pprete on of
162 Turritella ° 13
“Some: notes: on Radulz? 13
“The Radula in some
309 Mitride’® . 93
93 | Pelecypoda of New Zealand 179
Pennant, T., editions of his
266 “ British Zoology ” : 80
Penton Hook, Holocene deposit
78 at : 35
Perrona jessica, n. sp. 167
Pilsbry, Dr. H. A., ‘ The ptatna
36 of Helicella and Polita’ 39
Pisidia, anatomical character-
2 | istics of some . 155
Pisidvum gassiesianum of
upuy 5
239 Pleurotomella borbonica, n.sp. 171
Polita, status of 39
Potamacmea, n.gen. 15
37 Proceedings :—
133 Annual Meetings ; 60, 236
Ordinary Meetings 1, 2, 61-3, 153,
154, 237, 238,
195 Special General Meeting 237
133 Pseudomarginella, a pseudo-
genus. a ;
R
Radule, notes on some 13
68 | Reeve, L., dates of publication
of parts of his “ Elements of
65 Conchology ”’ 90
239 | Renier, S. A., note on ’ valid
66 names in his works 87
Ridewood, Dr. W. G., obituary
283 notice : : - 68
Robson, G.- CE “On the con-
nexion between style-sac and
155 intestine in Gastropoda and
Lamellibranchiata ° c 4]
——— ‘Molluscan life on the
South Dogger Bank’ . . 174

318

Robson, G. C., ‘ On the external
characters of Sinum planu-

INDEX.

PAGE

Trochus flavidus, Dunker = T.
dubius, Phil.

latum (Reécl.)’ 268 | ——— pallidulus, Dunker = =e
Rostanga rufescens, n.n. for Doris laugiert, Payr. . :
coccinea, Ald. & H. 197, 227 | Truncatellina, British species
Turride, radule of some .
NS) Turris macella, nmnov. for T.
Schilder, Dr. F. A., ‘ Contribu- macilenta, Melv., non Solander
tions to the knowledge of the — ruthveniana, n.sp..
genera Cyprea and Trivia’ 98 | Turritella, reproduction of _
Sinum planulatum, external Types,’ genesis of designation.
characters . 268
South Dogger Bank, Molluscan V
life on 174 Vv id . i
Sowerby, G. B. (third of the Veni a ea) Bi ae panne li
name), obituary notice. 65 * es Tish, araascu tne
Spirula, captured alive 173 V = ee h i
Stelfox, A. W.,‘ On the Pisidium Virrs eu or, Be armes, ee
gassiesianum of Dupuy ” 52 Vo - itid eee 1 ea . eee S
‘Report on the Gassies Vorts Bee A y ae
collection of Pisidia in the ily Panes tebe tea
Musée d’Histoire Naturellede
Bordeaux ’. : 54 Ww
Stenochiton, notes on genus - 260 | Watson, H., ‘Masculine de-
Strigilecula, nmov. for Stri- figiencies, imo the mbritian
giharia, Vest : . 304 Vertigininee’ f
Style-sac, connexion with ‘ The presence ee
intestine -_ 41 cerebral commissure in the
Surcula macilenta, n. Sp. 168 | Orthurethra”’
Syncera, note on genus 36 “The anatomy and general
— reply . 37 |. affinities of Ochthephila (=
Geomitra) turricula (liowe)’ .
i Winckworth, R., ‘ Note on the
Terverta, n. group name . . 308 British species of Anomia ’
Tomlin, J. R. le B., ‘ Note on ‘Nomenclature of British
the Trochus flavidus, T. Littorinide ’ : ; ;
pallidulus, and T. flammiger Wintle, W. J., ‘ Note on terres-
of Dunker ’. ae a) Oe trial Mollusca from a blown
- ; Snes in the sand deposit on Caldey ’
Veneride ’ - 310 | Wodarch, C., editions of his
Trachycystis junodi,, n. sp.. 7 083 ss Introduction to the study
shilwoneensis, n-sp. 73 of Conchology” .
— subpinguis, n.sp. . 74 | Wood, W., bis “ General Con-
Transvaal, Northern, Mollusca chology > igened j in parts.
from . 70 | Woodward, B. B., ‘ Note on the
Trivia, notes on the genus 98 capture of Spirula alivel Jae
Trivia antillarum, nom. nov. pro see Kennard, A. 8., and
T. subrostrata, Gray 103, 111 Woodward, B. B.
- niz, nom. nov. pro T. —_—'| Woodward, Dr. H., obituary
nivea, Sow. 103, 111 notice ; :
occidentalis, nom. nov.
pro 7. pulla, Gask. — 103, 111 Z,
Trochus flammiger, Dunker =
T. laugiert, Payr. 92 | Zonabranchiate, n. super-fam.
ERRATA.

p. 255, line 2 from bottom, for “ Linn.’ ” read “ Mill.”

p. 256, line 24, for “ great masses ’

> read ‘“‘ peat mosses *

Stephen Austin and Sons, Ltd., Printers, Hertford.

173

66

229

4

THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.

I

That the Society be called THz Matacotocgican Society
oF Lonpon.
alle

That the object of the Society be to facilitate the study of
the Mollusca and Brachiopoda, both recent and fossil, by the
holding of meetings for the reading of papers, the publishing
of Proceedings, and by such other means in furtherance of
the above object as the Council may from time to time determine.

III.

That. the Society consist of Ordinary, Honorary, and
Corresponding Members, the latter resident without the British
Islands, and that women be eligible for election. Honorary
members to be limited to Five, and to be nominated by the
Council, such nomination to be confirmed at the ensuing Annual
General Meeting.

IV.

That Members have the privilege of attending the Meetings
of the Society, of introducing two Visitors at any Ordinary
Meeting, and be entitled to receive a copy of such Circulars
and Proceedings of the Society as may be issued during their
Membership.

Ve

That every Candidate for election be proposed by two or
more Members, who shall sign a certificate in recommendation
of such Candidate. The certificate shall set forth the name
and place of residence of the Candidate, and the Proposer

2

whose name stands first shall have personal knowledge of the
Candidate, or his works, and certify the same upon the certificate.

Wal

That the certificate of the Candidate be read out by the
Secretary at the Ordinary Meeting following its receipt, and
that the election take place at the succeeding Meeting.

Wilie

That the method of voting at the election of Members be
by ballot, and that the negative votes of one-third of the
Members voting exclude a Candidate.

VIII.

That Members pay an admission fee of One Guinea. That
the Annual Subscription for Ordinary Members be One Guinea,
which may be commuted by a payment of Ten Guineas, and that
for Corresponding Members the Annual Subscription be Fifteen
Shillngs, which may be commuted by a payment of Seven
Guineas. That Institutions be not eligible for Life Membership.

IX.

That Subscriptions be due on the Ist of January in each
year; but in the case of a new Member, immediately after
his or her election. Members elected during the months of
November and December shall not be required to pay for the
year in which they are elected.

X.

That no Member be entitled to any of the privileges of the
Society whose Subscription shall be twelve months in arrear ;
and that any Member whose Subscription is two years in arrear
shall cease to be a Member of the poclety, unless the Council
decide otherwise.

XI.

That the management of the Society be vested in a President,
six Vice-Presidents, a Treasurer, a Secretary, an Editor, and
nine other Members, who shall constitute a Council, to be -
elected annually at the Annual General Meeting by ballot ;
and that the two senior Vice-Presidents and three other Members

3

of Genel shall retire annually and shall not be eligible for
re-election to their respective offices until the next Annual
General Meeting.

XII.

That the Members of the Council attending each Meeting
_ of such Council sign their names in a book to be kept for the
purpose ; five Members to form a quorum.

XIII.

That the Council may be divided into such Committees
as its Members find desirable, and may associate Ordinary
Members on any such Committee.

XIV.

That for the purpose of the legal protection of the property
of the Society, all the funds, books, and other property of the
Society be declared as vested in three or more Trustees, who
shall be Members of the Society, to be appointed by the Council ;
but that the Council shall have power, by the vote of a majority
of its whole number, to sell or otherwise dispose of any property
which it may not seem to them advisable to retain.

XV.

That minutes be kept of the meetings of the Society and
of the Council, and that the minutes of each Meeting be read
as the first business of the ensuing Meeting of the same kind.

XVI.

That the Ordinary Meetings of the Society be held on the
second Friday in each month (except durimg thé months of
July, August, September, and October) at 6 p.m., but that the
Council may alter the date of meeting on due notice.

XVII.

That the Council may, when they think fit, and they shall,
upon a Requisition signed by not less than twelve Members,
convene a Special General Meeting of the Society. That one
month’s notice shall be given from the chair of every Special
General Meeting, and the object stated, and a printed notice
sent to every Member of the Society resident in the United

4

Kingdom not less than seven days before such Meeting; and
that no business shall be considered at such Meeting except
that for which it was specially convened.

XVIII.

That the Accounts of the Society shall be made up to the ©
31st December in each year, and audited by two auditors, —
who shall be appointed at the Meeting following; and that —
the Balance-sheet shall be submitted, together with a Report
of the progress of the Society during the preceding year, to an
Annual General Meeting, which shall be held at such hour
before the Ordinary Meeting in February as the Council shall
appoint.

XIX.

That in case of a vacancy arising in any office of the Society, —
or in the Council, the Council shall have power to fill up such ~
vacancy until the next Annual General Meeting of the Society.

XX.

That a copy of these Rules be delivered to each Member ~
upon election to Membership of the Society. 7

XXI.

That no Rule be altered except by a majority of votes of
those present at a Special General Meeting called for the purpose. —

LONDON.
April, 1928.

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

FounDED 1893.

LIST OF MEMBERS.

* * The date preceding each name indicates the year of election. The

1919
1898

1912
1922

1905
1912

1901
1914
1919

1919
O
1898
1912

letter H prefixed denotes an honorary member, O an original member,
while those who have compounded for their annual subscription are
indicated by L. The members to whose names a™ is attached have
contributed papers for the Proceedings.

(Corrected up to May, 1923.)

Alderson, Rev. E. G., M.A., Hartford Vicarage, near Huntingdon.

Aldrich, T. H., sen., 1026 Glen Iris Avenue, Birmingham, Ala.,
U.S.A.

Arnold, Dr. Ralph, 639 South Spring Street, Los Angeles, Cal.,
U.S.A.

*Ashby, Edwin, F.L.8., M.B.O.U., ‘“Wittunga,” Blackwood,
South Australia.

Australian Museum, Sydney, New South Wales.

Barnaad, K. Ff., M.A., F.L.S8., South African Museum, Cape Town,
Cape of Good Hope.

Bentley, R. H., 60 Rosebery Road, Muswell Hill, London, N. 10.

Berkeley University, see California.

*Berry, S. Stillman, A.M., Ph.D., 745 West Highland Avenue,
Redlands, Cal., U.S.A.

Biggs, H. E. J., 21 St. Andrew’s Road, Enfield.

Bles, E. J., D. Se.. ., E.Z.S., Elterholm, Cambridge.

*Bloomer, TF, Howard, F.L.S., 40 Bennett’s Hill, Birmingham.

Boettger, Dr. Cesar R., Humboldstrasse 42, Frankfurt a/M.

1907 L*Bowell, E. W., M.A., M.R.C.S., etc., 21 Princess Road, 8. Norwood,

London, 8.E. 25.

1915 L*Boycott, Dr. A. E., F.R.S., 17 Loom Lane, Radlett, Herts.

1902
1921
1921
1895

1893
O

1914
1907
1895
1921
O
1906
1912

1908
O

*Bridgman, F. G., 13 St. Vincent’s Road, Southend-on-Sea.
Brookes, Albert E., Okania Matamata, Waikato, New Zealand.
Buenos Aires, The Director, Museo Nacional de Historia Naturel,

Peru 208, Buenos Aires.
*Burne, R. H., M.A., F.Z.S., 3 Stafford Terrace, Kensington,
W. 8.
*Burnup, Henry C., Box 182, P.O., Maritzburg, Natal.
Burrows, H. W., F.G.S8., 28 Lambert Road, Brixton, London,
S.W. 2.
California, University of, Berkeley, California, U.S.A.
Canterbury College, Christchurch, New Zealand.
Clapp, George H., Woodland Road, Edgeworth, Sewickley, Pa.,
U.S.A.
*Cockerell, Prof. T. D. A., University of Colorado, 908 10th St.
Boulder, Colorado, U.S.A.
* Collinge, W. E., D.Sc. (St. And.), M.Sc. (Birm.), F.L.S., F.E.S.,
The Museum, York.
Comber, Edward, Wyndleshore, Bembridge, Isle of Wight.
Conchological Society of Great Britain and Ireland, c/o Hon.
Secretary, Wilfrid Jackson, M.Sc., F.G.S., The Museum, The
University, Manchester.
*Connolly, Major M., The Lock House, Frimley Green, Surrey.
*Cooke, Rev. Dr. A. H., Mapledurham Vicarage, Reading, Berks.

2

LIST OF MEMBERS.

1906 L Cooke, C. Montague, jun:, c/o Bishop Museum, Honolulu, Hawaiian

1893

1923
1893

1921

1893
1918
1918
1922

1893
1901
1900
1917

1922
1918
1893
1916

1922

Islands.
*Cooper, James Eddowes, Grangemount, 10 Duke’s Avenue, Church
End, Finchley, London, N. 3.

Cornell University Library, Ithaca, New York, U.S.A., c/o Messrs.
E. G. Allen & Sons, Ltd., 12-14 Grape Street, Shaftesbury
Avenue, W. 2.

Cort, Prof. Hugo de, 7 Rue de la Bassée, Lille.

Cossmann, Maurice, 110 Faubourg Poissonniére, Paris, X°, France.

Cox, Leslie R., B.A., F.G.S., British Museum (Natural Histcry),
Goaioll Roadie S.W. 7.

Cox, General Sir P. Z., K.C.J.E., F.Z.S., c/o Messrs. Grindlay,
Groom & Co., 54 Bauilemasat Gireets London, 8.W. |.

Crick, C. P., EZS., 94 Palmerston Crescent, Balen Green,
London, N.

*Dacie, J. C., 30 Montserrat Road, Putney.
*Dall, Dr. William Healey, Honorary Curator Department of
Mollusca, U.S. National Museum; Washington, D.C., U.S.A.
Dalton, Rev. E. N., B.A., 62 The Avenue, Highams Park,
Chingford, E. 4.

Dautzenberg, Ph., 209 Rue de l'Université, Paris.

Deakin, P. T., 19 Digheth, Birmingham.

*Despott, G., Valletta University, Malta.
*Diver, Capt. C. R. P., M.A., F.R.G.S., 40 Pembroke Square,

Kensington, W. 8.

Dollfus, Gustave, 45 Rue de Chabrol, Paris.

Ehrmann, P., Eisenacherstrasse 15, Leipzic, Gohlis, Germany.

*Bliot, Sir Charles N. E., K.C.M.G., The University, Hong-Kong.

Elliott, Dr. W. T., F.L.S., F.Z.8., Arden Grange, Tanworth-in-
Arden, Wearnaeushire: \

Evans, T. 8., M.A., F.L.S., Biological Department, Guy’s Hospital,
S.E. 1.

Falcon, W., M.A., Hilton Cottage, Natal, South Africa.

Farquhar, John, 5 Rose Street, Grahamstown, South Africa.

Felippone, Dr. Florentino, c/o Agencia Coates, Calle Ituzaingo,
1459, Montevideo, Uruguay.

Finlay, H. J., 10 Pine Hill Terrace, Dunedin, New Zealand.

1912 L Frames, P. Ross, P.O. Box 148, Johannesburg, Transvaal.

O

1905
1894
1919
1910
O
O

*Fulton, Hugh C., 27 Shaftesbury Road, Hammersmith, London,
W. 6.
*Gabriel, C. J., 297 Victoria Street, Abbotsford, Victoria, Australia.
*Gatliff, J. H., 5 Fawkner Street, South Yarra, Melbourne, Victoria.
Gatto, Count A. C., B.A., LL.D., Valletta, Malta.
Germain, Dr. L., 55 Rue de Buffon, Paris.
*Godwin-Austen, Lieut.-Col. H. H., F.R.S., Nore, Godalming.
*Gude, G. K., F.Z.S., 9 Wimbledon Park Road, Wandsworth,
London, S.W. 18.

1894 L Guerne, Baron Jules de, 6 Rue de Tournon, Paris.

1917

1910 ©

1894

1893
1913

Ginnell, A. M., Broomfield Park College, New Southgate,
London, N.

Haas, Dr. F., Senckenberg Museum, Frankfurt a/M.

*Haynes, T. Henry, 25 Denmark Avenue, Wimbledon, London,
S.W. 19.

*Hedley, Charles, F.L.S., Australian Museum, Sydney, N.S. Wales.

Henderson, Junius, University of Colorado, Boulder, Colorado,
U.S.A.

LIST OF MEMBERS. 3

1897 Henderson, J. Brooks, jun., 16th Street and Florida Avenue,
; Washington, D.C., U.S.A.
1911 Hesse, P., P.O. Box 335, Venice.
1921 Hirase, Shintaro (Rigakushi), Zoological Institute Science College,
Imperial University of Tokio, Japan.
O Hoyle, W. E., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Director of the National Museum
‘of Wales, Cardiff.
1910 Indian Museum, The Director Zoological Survey of India, Calcutta.
1906 *Iredale, T., 39 Northcote Avenue, Ealing, London, W. 5.
1913 L Jodot, Paul, F.M.S., 12 Rue du Regard (6°), Paris.
1901. Johansen, A. C., D.Sc., Duntzfeldts Allé 10, Hellerup, Denmark.
1897 Johnson, C. W., Boston Society of Natural History, 234 Berkeley
Street, Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
1910 Johnston, Miss Mary 8., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., F.Z.8., 276 Kew Road,
Kew.
QO *Kennard, A. S., F.G.S., 161 Mackenzie Road, Beckenham, Kent.
1917 Kincaid, S., P.O. Box 124, Grahamstown, South Africa.
1917. Lancaster, E. Le Cronier, B.A., M.B., B.Ch., Oxon., Lieut.-Col.
R.A.M.C., Venaway, Parkmill 8.0., Glamorgan.
1905 Lange, H. O., c/o H. Lehmann & Stage, Lovstreede, Copenhagen.
1899 Lightfoot, R., South African Museum, Cape Town, Cape of Good
Hope.
1897 *Longstaff, Mrs. G. B., F.L.8., Broadmeadow, Ditchling, Hassocks,
Sussex.
1905 Lucas, B. R., Winnington Park, Northwich, Cheshire.
1907 lLynge, H., Rathsacksvej] 32, Copenhagen.
1913. McClelland, Hugh, The Manor House, Berkswell, Warwickshire.
1921 Manchester Public Libraries, Piccadilly, Manchester.
1923 Marwick, J., Geological Survey, Wellington, New Zealand.
1894 *Matthews, E. H. V., Sawtell Street, Largs Bay, South Australia.
1897 *May, W. L., Forest Hill, Sandford, Tasmania.
O *Melvill, J. Cosmo, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S., Meole Brace Hall,
Shrewsbury.
1918 Mestayer, Miss M. K., 139 Sydney Street, Wellington, New
Zealand.
O *Newton, R. Bullen, 1.8.0., F.G.S., “Brooklands,” 328 Uxbridge
Road, Acton, London, W. 3.
1922 *O’Donoghue, Chas., D.Sc., F.R.C.S., Zoological Department,
University of Manitoba, Winnipeg, Canada.
1908 L Oke, A. W., LU.M., F.1.8., 32 Denmark Villas, Hove, Sussex.
1910 Oldham, Charles, F.L.S., F.Z.8., The Bollin, Shrublands Road,
Berkhamsted, Herts.
1912 Oliver, W. R. B., Dominion Museum, Wellington, New Zealand.
1911 *Overton, H., Newlands, Boswell Road, Sutton Coldfield.
1919 *Pallary, Paul, Oran-Eckmuhl, Algeria.
1896 L Pavlow, Dr. Alexis, Professor of Geology, The University, Moscow.
1903 *Peile, Lieut.-Col. A. J., R.A., 18 Leopold Road, Wimbledon,
London, S.W. 19.
1922 H Pelseneer, Dr. Paul, Sécrétaire Perpetuelle, Académie Royale de
Belgique, Bruxelles.
1897 *Pilsbry, Dr. H. A., Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia,
Pa., U.S.A.
1922 Prashad, B., D.Sc., Zoological Survey of India, Indian Museum,
; . Calcutta.
1923 Price-Jones, Cecil, M.B., Medical School University College
Hospital, W.C. 1.

4 LIST OF MEMBERS.

1914 Ramsden, Dr. Charles, Apartado 146, Guantanamo, Cuba.
1901 *Reynell, Alexander, Shandon Cottage, Caterham Valley, Surrey.
1905 L Ritchie, John, jun., 581 Warren Street, Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
1911 *Robson, G. C., M.A., F.Z.S., British Museum (Natural History),
Cromwell Road, London, S.W.7.
1910 Rogers, A. W., M.A., D.Sc., Geological Survey, Box 401, Pretoria.
1915 Salisbury, A. E., A.M.I.E.E., 12a The Park, Kaling, London, W. 5.
1920 Sell, Henrick Christian, 1260 Blegdamsvej, Copenhagen.
1908 *Shaw, H. O. N., B.Se., F.Z.S8., 112-114 Wardour Street, London,
W. 1.
1922 H Sherborn, C. Davies, A.L.S., F.Z.8., British Museum (Natural
History), Cromwell Road, London, 8.W. 7.
1911 Shirley, John, D.Sc., Principal, Teachers’ Training College
University, Brisbane, Queensland.
1908 Smith, Maxwell, Hartsdale (West Chester Co.), New York, U.S.A.
1912 Soos, Dr. L., Hungarian National Museum, Zoological Section,
Budapest.
1920 L Spence, G. C., 10 Pine Grove, Monton, Kecles, Lancashire.
1921 Stanford University Library (G. T. Clark, Librarian), Stanford
University, California.
1911 Steenberg, C. M., Mag. Sc., Petersborgveg, 6", Copenhagen.
1911 L*Stelfox, A. W., Mayfield, 14 Clareville Road, Rathgar, Dublin.
O *Sykes, Ernest Ruthven, B.A., F.L.8., Lewell Lodge, Dorchester.
1906 Thiele, Dr., Konigl. Zoologisches Museum, Invaliden Strasse 43,
Berlin, N. 4.
QO *Tomlin, J. R. le B., M.A., F.E.S., 23 Boscobel Road, St. Leonards-
on-Sea. A
1921 Torre, Prof. Carlos de la, University of Havana, Cuba.
1917 Trechmann, Dr. C. J., F.G.8., Hudworth Tower, Castle Hden,
Durham.
O Turton, Lieut.-Col. W. H., D.S.O., c/o Miss Turton, 7 Windsor
Terrace, Clifton, Bristol.
1894 L Verco, Sir J. C., D.Se., North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia.
1913. Vernhout, Dr. J. H., Middelburg, Holland.
1910 Victoria Public Library, Melbourne, c/o Messrs. H. Sotheran &
Co., 43 Piccadilly, W. 1.
1895 Vignal, L., 28: Avenue Duquesne, Paris.
1894 *Walker, Bryant, 1806 Dime Bank Building, Detroit, Mich.,
U.S.A.
1905 L* Watson, Hugh, M.A., Bracondale, The Avenue, Cambridge.
1917. Wesley, E. F., 5 Arthur Street, New Oxford Street, W.C. 2.
1919 *Winckworth, R., M.A., F.R.G.S., 87 Upper Rock Gardens,
Brighton.
1916 L Wintle, W. James, F.Z.S., 30 Marlborough Road, Gunnersbury,
W. 4.
1897 Woods, Prof. Henry, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.8., Sedgwick Museum,
Cambridge.
O *Woodward, B. B., F.L.S., ete., 4 Longfield Road, Haling, London,
W.5.
1923 *Wrigley, Arthur G., 101 Belvedere Road, Upper Norwood, 8.E. 19.
1918 Wymer, B. O., The Shrubbery, 2 Highbury Hill, N. 5.
1921 L Young, G. W., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., 20 Grange Road, Barnes, 8.W. 13.
1923 Zetek, J., B.A., Ancon, Canal Zone, Panama, Box 245.

All corrections or alterations of address should be sent to A. H. Salisbury,
12a The Park, Haling, London, W. 5.

CHARGES FOR ADVERTISEMENTS

>
+>

On pp. ii & iit: of COVER. Each Insertion—

Whole page . : . 30s.
Half page i : : T5se-'2:
Quarter page . : 7s. 6d.

Per line EMER mes eitecarepers |

hes 4 ie Mee
Malacological ° Society | “of “London.

(Founded 27th February, 1893.)

Officers and Council—elected 9th February, 19238, with
additional Members added under Revised Rules 18th April, 1923.
President :—A. S. KENNARD, F.G.S.

Vice-Presidents:—Dr. A. E. Boycott, F.R.S.; Dr. W. H. DALL;

G. K. GubE, F.Z.S8.; C. HEDLEY, F.L.S.; C. OLDHAM, F.L.S.;
Lt.-Col. A. J. PEILE.

Treasurer :—R. BULLEN NEWTON, I.8.0., F.G.S., 328 Uxbridge Road,
Acton, London, W. 3.

Secretary :—A. EH. SALISBURY, 12a The Park, Ealing, London, W.5.

Editor :—B.B.WooDWARD, F.L.S.,4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.5.

Other Members of Council:—Dr. E. W. BowELL; H. BuRNUP;
P, DAUTZENBERG; T. IREDALE; H. O. N. SHAw, F.Z.S.;

J. R. LE B. Tomuin, F.E.S.; H. Watson; R. WINCKWORTH;
W. J. WINTLE, F.Z.S.

By kind permission of the Council of the LINNEAN SOCIETY, the

MEETINGS are held in their apartments at BURLINGTON HOUSE, ~

PICCADILLY, W.1, on the SECOND FRIDAY in eaeh month from November
to June.

The OBJECT of the Society is to promote the study of the Mollusca,
both recent and fossil.

MEMBERS, both Ordinary and Corresponding (the latter resident
without the British Islands), are elected by ballot on a certificate of
recommendation signed by two or more Members.

WOMEN are eligible for election.

The SUBSCRIPTION is, for Ordinary Members £1 1s. per annum
or £10 10s. for Life, for Corresponding Members 15s. per annum or
£7 7s. for Life. All Members on election pay an Entrance Fee of £1 1s.

*,* All remittances should be drawn in favour of “ The Malacological
Society” and addressed to the Treasurer direct.

The PROCEEDINGS are issued three times a year, and each

Member is entitled to receive a copy of those numbers issued during
membership.

[Vols. I-VIII and Vol. IX, Parts I-III, price 5s. net per Part. Part IV of
‘Vol. IX to Part VI of Vol. XIII, price 7s. 6d. each. Part I of
Vol. XIV, and succeeding Parts, price 10s. each. A discount of 20 ~
per cent upon the above prices is allowed to Members purchasing ae
these Volumes or Parts through the Secretary. | 4%

Further information, with forms of proposal for Membership, may be
obtained from the Secretary, to whom all communications should be sent
at his private address, as given above.

STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, HERTFORD.

ee as Ome SL meee ah GD NNR a So “hoe
a 2 ke = xe
HSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYgIT
i Zz 7 at z s
2 = Ps] ea a
> i- > ras =
2 re 2 ra =
79) ws ”
eee yep Zz DB Rite o
IOSHLINS S3IYVYEGIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION
7) = veel: wn = ey) on
= wt Ko « E Sg =
= z \\ Sy ee Z =|
i Ce OO We, NW: Eye (@) "a fs
O : YA WY * QD o
OQ 4 Be RW ‘oO 2G oO
= 2 YS z b= <
> g = 2» = >
od Ven, ‘ = ” . z
HSONIAN _INSTITUTION | NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLIWS S3IYVvUsIT_
: 4 ie?) 8 SN
FZ #4, 4) > _— pu ASS oar E =
bd ip > z = WS = =
si c a Cc NN ox &
y Pa, co ty : co wa
Ye Oo — (@) ae (e)
Za — Ps oh ee ve
OSHLINS SZIYVYGIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION .
= - z v rr =
oO = oO : jaan oO
i a es Me =
0) 2
> = =
e > E p= a
5 a =, Z =
2 ie z n zZ
HSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSN!I NVINOSHLIWS
rs “e wo az wo Pad
See = Vs = = =
* ey Y fey anes + z=
5 5 RS 5 8
~ Gey YW, a j , aw
: 8 Whe? : :
— — Ss
a S a S Z
LIBRARIES INSTITUTION
” = i o 5 ”
2 a ud 7 i
> ce a cc pia! ox
; $3 ; S c po 'C ne
Nh Q ao
mS \ co 5 mom. = co
nn) a 2 i ae =
THSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYSIT
a a ~ “' oa = il
phi 4 mee ri w aa Ww
/ Be) Ps)
“ * : : : -
YG, i ras o a ri
Wp z i 2 D
aes w “a8 panasg
JOSHLINS S3ZIYVYEIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION |
ry) = = cl 2 2 NS Z
\ Ni fm : NS aa Vv, — : SAN =
<1 a wT, rh f. Uy “ ah RN — aN bd Mv —]

ye
SMITHSONIAN

LIB

INSTITUTION NOI.

saiuvugit

NVINOSHLIWS

SMITHSONIAN
NVINOSHLIWS

INSTITUTION

oe
=
oe |
i
re)
oO
z
>
=

NOILNLILSNI

NVINOSHLINS S3INWUEIT LIBRARIES

NVINOSHLIWS
aS

INSTITUTION

~

SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTION
x

AN

\

saiuvygl

NVINOSHLINS

SMITHSONIAN

we

INSTITUTION

SaIyvual

SaINYVUYGIT LIBRARIES SMITHSON!

INSTITUTION NOILALILSN

LIWS

LIWS

SMITHSONIAN

NO!

INSTITUTION

S31YVYUGIT LIBRA

LIBRARIES

Saiuvug!s

NOILNLILSNI

INSTITUTION

NIAN

NVINOSHLIIS

Ren ey
Neos

INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI

RIES

ae

NOILNLILSNI

SJIYVUYSIT LIBRARIES

NOILALILSNI

LIBRARIES

NOILNLILSNI

LIBRARIES

WS

SMITHSONIAN

€ re

aS

1 GBPS)
Cd NOsASS

Ssaluvad

«

NOI!

NVINOSHLIWS

INSTITUTION

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTI!

NVINOSHLINS SS3IuvVedit LIB

saluvud

SMITHSONIAN

NVINOSHLIWS

SMITHSONIAN_INSTITUTI

INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI
S31INVUGIT LIBRARIES

NVINOSHLINS S3!1uvug

Yj),
Yi;
4
44 /:

INSTITUTII

NVINOSHLIWS

SMITHSONIAN

LIBRARIES
NOILNLILSNI

NVINOSHLINS S3!I1YVUs

INSTITUTION

SMITHSONIAN

\wiS¥4
VSSLIN

INSTITUT!
XS ,

aM

LIWS S3ZI¥VuUalT

IAN

ith

ll

00843 7725